《Another Cliché Cultivation Story》 Chapter 1 ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Greetings Sect Master!¡± Inside the large hall, a group that consisted of three girls and two boys walked in and saluted a man with black hair sitting on a throne. The man, wearing a robe of black and white, looked middle-aged. His rosy cheeks and healthy complexion did not match his age but it did contrast the streaks of grey just above his temples. Seeing his beloved disciple, the girl standing at the forefront, along with the other four youngsters, immediately put a smile on his face. ¡°The five of you are finally back after so long, how did the mission go?¡± He asked. The girl leading the group that looks to be around sixteen years old lifted her head high and said cheekily, ¡°What can go wrong when the Five Phases of the Aether Sect take action!¡± ¡°Yan Lian, How many times do I need to tell you to work on your attitude?¡± The Sect Master frowned and reprimanded his disciple upon seeing her overconfidence. ¡°It¡¯s been four years since you left and nothing changed.¡± The girl name Yan Lian pouted and felt wronged, she lowered her head while at the same time side-eyeing the group behind her and winked. One of the boys who look to be around the same age as Yan Lian understood the signal and stepped up, ¡°Sect Master, Junior Sister Yan Lian is just excited to have completed the mission for Senior Brother.¡± The others stepped up one by one and also said some things to defend her. ¡°Sigh, the five of you¡­ ¡° The Sect Master shook his head. ¡°Master, we¡¯ll go and see Senior Brother first.¡± Yan Lian said interrupted. ¡°You! Gone for four years and instead of asking how your Master is doing, you asked to see your Senior Brother instead.¡± The Sect Master angrily huffed. ¡°Go! Find your senior brother then! The materials that you have collected will allow him to make the Five Element Pill for each of you.¡± Their faces lit up as their eyes flickered with anticipation. Of course, it¡¯s unknown if it was for the pills or being able to see their Senior Brother again. ¡°Master, what are the Five Element Pill? No one we''ve asked during our journey seems to know what it is.¡± Yan Lian asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve asked Elder Li before and he also doesn''t know.¡± The five jumped. Elder Li is a renowned alchemist and Head Alchemist of the Aether Sect. No one in the Southern Continent hasn¡¯t heard of his name but even he doesn''t know. They hurriedly bid their goodbye and left together. With another sigh, the Sect Master shook his head but his expression was filled with pride and gratitude as he watch the youngsters leave. The group walked to the north of the sect as it snowed heavily. Blankets of snow covered the land. Disciples can be seen coming and going but the further north they go, the fewer people they see, until finally, not a figure was in sight. It was strangely quiet, a calming silence. The snow piled higher and higher as they walked. The boy wearing a yellow robe with black lining on the sleeves with his hair tied into a bun couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said ¡°Junior Sister Yan Lian, can you melt the snow with your fire? It snows all year round why doesn¡¯t the Sect make it so the formation blocks the snow?¡± Yan Lian shakes her head and said seriously¡°No, Tu Wei, Senior Brother likes the snow.¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Ah! I forgot..¡± With a look of realization, Tu Wei scratched his head and says nothing more. After walking for an hour, a small wooden house can be seen in the distance near the edge of the cliff, and next to it, was a figure with long black hair sitting on an ordinary-looking chair, lazily rocking back and forth with his back towards the five youngsters. With the heavy snowfall, this scene before them looked like it was ripped straight out of a painting causing the youths to stop for a second to admire the view. Finally, the five rushed ahead! ¡°Senior brother Ji Xian!¡± Their heart raced, the excitement clearly shown on their faces. In front of the figure was a tremendous view of an ocean that looks to stretch to infinity. Strangely, the waves crashing at the cliff stopped and the raging ocean calmed the moment they arrived. The group paid no attention to this. Their eyes focused only on a single person. The chair stopped rocking as the figure stood up before turning around to look at the group. Their heart stopped for a split second, and the eyes of the three girls sparkled while the boys have looks of admiration. It was already night and with the moon behind him, other than his eyes that shined like stars, his face was stained by the shadows, making it hard to see his features. He stood tall and straight while his slender frame gave off a mysterious otherworldly feeling. This man is Ji Xian. He nodded at them and with just a look, a fire was lit in front of him and the wall of snow melted away in seconds. He turned his chair around, facing toward the group, and proceeded to sit on it again Seeing their Senior Brother sitting there in his loosely worn black robe with his bare chest in view, the three girls blushed. Yan Lian, the most eager of the group, stepped up and intensely stared at Ji Xian¡¯s face, which was now visible thanks to the fire. ¡°Is it just me or did he become even more handsome now.¡± She thought. ¡°Senior Brother, we have completed the mission you gave us four years ago. Here are the materials.¡± She grabbed the pouch hanging by her waist and stretched out her arm. Ji Xian accepted the spatial pouch casually and looked at the group. ¡°Yan Lian, Tu Wei, Jin Xue, Shui Que, Mu Zhen, tell me what you have experienced in the past four years.¡± Four years ago, Ji Xian assigned a task to the five of them. He wanted them to leave this domain and to wander the other four domains in the Southern Continent to gain experience, also, at the same time to look for the ingredients to make the Five Element Pills. ¡°Senior Brother we have been through a lot! After leaving the Aether Sect we..." Ji Xian smiled upon hearing the details of their journey. Their journey was full of twists and turns and they met danger numerous times but somehow they always manage to solve their problems. What they didn¡¯t know was Ji Xian had sent his clone to accompany and secretly protect them the entire time. He already knew everything that happened. He maintained a smile on his face as they talked one by one but his thoughts were elsewhere. ¡°¡­So thanks to Senior Sister Shui Que and Senior Brother Mu Zhen¡¯s plan we were able to annihilate the Fierce Tiger Bandit and we discovered the Clear Coat Flower, the last of the ingredient we needed, in their camp. It took four years¡­ but we were able to finish the task you gave us Senior Brother Ji Xian. Yan Lian¡¯s mouth dried from talking nonstop for hours. Ji Xian nodded and said, ¡°You have all done well, especially Shui Que and Mu Zhen, the both of you.¡± ¡°Before you take action, you must always plan. You should at least plan a hundred steps before taking action..cough.. at your level a hundred is probably too much. Fifty! At least fifty steps ahead. ¡° ¡°Though you all could¡¯ve done better. For example, when you defeated Li Hai, the Tortoise Scholar, you only took his spatial pouch but Li Hai is well known for his cautious behavior. You should¡¯ve searched him, better yet, you should¡¯ve stripped him naked to make sure he wasn¡¯t hiding anything and taken his clothes too so you can check them later. That is not all, the five of you engage in a needless fight against the Buddhist brothers Xiao Da and Xiao Er. Stupid! If you tried to make friends with them and let them lower their guard and then feed them meat or better yet, Yan Lian, Shui Que, Jin Xue, the three of you can try to seduce the two brothers with your looks and break their Buddhist hearts, it would¡¯ve been a lot easier for you to take the lava ore. Also¡­¡± Hearing Ji Xian''s endless chirping, the five looked at each other and smiled bitterly. The cool image of their Senior Brother when they met earlier has been destroyed in an instant. Of course, they don¡¯t hate it. This is the Senior Brother they know. ¡°Yang Tong from the Solar Heaven Sect is rumored to be into men, Mu Zhen, if you or Tu Wei had put out a little then¡­¡± Hearing Ji Xian and his weird ideas made them laugh. Yan Lian, Jin Xue, and Shui Que stared at Ji Xian¡¯s face the entire time with gentle smiles on their face. Tu Wei looked dazed while Mu Zhen had a serious expression on his face, occasionally nodding his head. Ji Xian talked for an entire day. He glanced at his five juniors and saw their tired looks. Finally, he waved his sleeve. ¡°Go back and rest. Come back in a week to collect the pills.¡± He turned back and sat on his chair facing the ocean. The five got up and said farewell to Ji Xian. As they walk away, Jin Xue stopped and looked back at Ji Xian. With the snow continuing to fall with no sign of stopping, the figure sitting there looked lonely. The other four also stopped and looked back. They sighed internally as their fist clenched tightly, silently making a promise. Chapter 2
Sitting on his chair, Ji Xian looked at the sky. Unknowingly it has become dark again. A river of stars stretched across the Southern Continent illuminating the snow falling from above. Along with an ocean that goes as far as the eyes can see, reflecting that glittering light, this is the most beautiful place that Ji Xian has ever seen. ¡°Even on Earth, there weren¡¯t many places that can compare to this.¡± He said trying to recall a few places from his memories. But soon after, he shook his head with a bitter smile. His new life is here now. There is no point in dwelling on the past. Ji Xian stood up and walked inside the wooden house. The Interior was simple. A living room, a kitchen, and a bedroom. He went to the living room and waved his hand. A small cauldron standing on its three bronze legs appeared. He casually threw it in the air and it enlarged to almost two meters tall, landing in the middle of the room. Sitting right before the cauldron Ji Xian touched his chin and pondered how to make the pills for those junior brothers and sisters of his. He closed his eyes and instantly thousands upon thousands of experiments took place in his mind in an instant. ¡°Got it.¡± Ji Xian opened his eyes and smiled. He threw all the materials inside the spatial pouch given to him by Yan Lian into the cauldron and at the same time, a clear white flame emerged, wrapping around the cauldron. Just the heat it produces would scare even the peak experts of this world. If it weren¡¯t for Ji Xian protecting the room with his essence, the house would¡¯ve already burned to ashes! What¡¯s also shocking was the method that Ji Xian¡¯s used to make the pills. Is he not afraid of burning all the materials with this intense heat? ¡°1¡­2¡­3. Done!¡± Ji Xian waved his sleeve and the cauldron lid flew up. Five beautiful pills of different colors floated in the air. Rumble! At the same time Ji Xian finished making the pills, a terrifying aura appeared in the sky! Dark Clouds formed atop his house and lightning can be seen flickering about accompanied by the roar of thunder, threatening to destroy something that should not exist. Ji Xian felt this and left the house with the five pills hovering above his palm. Crackle! A thick, snake-like lightning bolt suddenly shot down, aiming at the pills! Just as it was about to hit his hand, he moved! Allowing the lightning to hit his body instead. His face unchanged, he continued to block the next eight lightning bolts. Each time it aimed for the pills in his hand, he would slightly shift, allowing it to strike his body instead. The entire process only took a minute before the clouds dispersed. In a large hall, the Sect Master of the Aether Sect was having a meeting with the elders of the sect, discussing some important matters. Sensing the terrifying aura, they immediately stood up with solemn expressions ready to take action. However, the aura suddenly disappeared not long after, leaving them at a loss. The Sect Master thought for a second ¡°That came from the north, it should be his doing.¡± Their expression relaxed upon hearing this before sitting back down to continue their previous discussion and wondering what a certain someone is doing. They weren''t at all worried because that certain someone is Ji Xian. Although they haven''t known him for too long, seemingly anything can be solved with him around. Walking back inside the house as though nothing happened, Ji Xian took a closer look at the five different colored pills. Other than their colorful appearance, they look completely normal. Inside the pill, however, Ji Xian can see how incredibly potent they are respective to their elements. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Not bad. If only the grade of the materials were higher.. nevertheless this should be enough since their cultivation isn''t high.¡± ¡°What should I do now?¡± Thanks to Ji Xian¡¯s ¡°talent¡± he was able to make the five elements pill easily. After arriving in this world he discovered that his mind is like a supercomputer, no beyond that. He can run endless simulations and think of a myriad of different scenarios to deal with a problem inside his mind! Ji Xian was underwhelmed at first, after all, as great as it is, it still has limitations. The MC in novels that he had read in the past would usually have overpowered cheats or a system, yet all he has is a simulation! It was only a couple of months later that he found out how useful his talent is! ¡°I guess I¡¯ll cultivate, unfortunately, I''m having trouble simulating the next perfect realm..¡± He walked outside, sat on his favorite chair, and closed his eyes. All the while the snow continued falling and the ocean crashed against the cliff. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shui Que, Jin Xue, and Yan Lian are currently walking around the sect, discussing how much the sect has changed in four years. Due to their appearance, they were drawing looks from the surrounding Aether Sect disciples. ¡°Who are those three girls? They¡¯re so beautiful.¡± ¡°You must be new, the girl in the red and gold robe with her hair tied up in a ponytail is Yan Lian. She is a direct disciple of the Sect Master. The girl in the silver robe with the sword hanging by her waist is Jin Xue. It is rumored she was born with an unparalleled Sword Heart. Lastly, the girl in the blue robe is Shui Que. She is from the Shui Clan in the eastern domain.¡± ¡°This is my first time hearing of them.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s not surprising. They left the sect four years ago to travel around the Southern Continent, no one knows why and they only just recently returned. They made quite a name for themselves in those four years.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been to the Ranking Hall? Jin Xue, Yan Lian, and Shui Que always rank within the top five of the Earth Hall Ranking. As the disciples discussed among themselves, the girls were talking about Ji Xian. Filled with energy, Yan Lian skipped as she walked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Senior Brother Ji Xian look even more handsome than four years ago?¡± She asked. Shui Que blushed and nodded ¡°We have traveled around the Southern Continent and I don''t think we met anyone as handsome as Senior Brother Ji Xian,¡± said Jin Xue seriously while also nodding. Yan Lian suddenly turned around and grabbed Jin Xue¡¯s face with both her hands. ¡°Senior Sister Jin Xue, Senior Brother won¡¯t like it if you walk around with a serious expression on your face all the time. We are no longer outside, you can loosen up a little.¡± Jin Xue was startled by Yan Lian¡¯s action and became dazed hearing Yan Lian¡¯s words. ¡°Junior Sister Yan Lian, this is who I am. Senior Brother would not want me to change.¡± Jin Xue said after thinking for a moment. Speechless, Yan Lian said nothing more. As they passed by the scripture hall, they saw two familiar figures. Yan Lian pointed and said, ¡°Look! There¡¯s Senior brother Mu Zhen and Senior Brother Tu Wei!¡± The three girls walked over and greeted them. ¡°Senior Brothers, what are you doing here?¡± Asked Yan Lian. ¡°Tu Wei wanted to look for a new movement art.¡± Replied Mu Zhen Tu Wei shook his head disappointedly, ¡°Unfortunately, compared to the movement art that Senior Brother Ji Xian gave us four years ago before we left the sect, the ones in the first three floors of the scripture hall paled in comparison.¡± The five of them are the top geniuses of the sect that has been nurtured by Ji Xian, so they were given permission to learn any art they want within the first three floors. No merits are needed. The five talked a little more before going back to their immortal caves. They were eager to see their Senior Brother again but he told them to come back in a week. Time felt slow and the only way to speed it up is to cultivate! A week later. The five of them arrived before the wooden house and a familiar figure can be seen sitting on the chair. It didn¡¯t seem like he moved at all since they last met. Ji Xian slowly opened his eyes and was greeted by the five youths. ¡°Greetings Senior Brother Ji Xian!¡± They saluted Ji Xian raised his eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t need to be so formal, just a casual hello would do.¡± He stared at them for a while, looking up and down until they started to feel uncomfortable by Ji Xian¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t notice before but the five of you look terrible.¡± ! ¡°Tu Wei, when was the last time you wash your hair? And Yan Lian, you can do better than a ponytail. Not that there¡¯s any wrong with it. Mu Zhen, look at your robe¡­¡± Hearing Ji Xian criticized their appearances, the five were dumbfounded. The girls are especially downcast while the two boys were just speechless. Seeing that Ji Xian didn¡¯t have any intention to stop, Mu Zhen, the oldest of the five, gather the courage to step up. ¡°Senior Brother, we are cultivators! External appearance is secondary compared to an individual¡¯s prowess. Ji Xian nodded. ¡°What you say is true, you can look homeless all you want outside the sect but when you¡¯re here I want you to look your best. I don¡¯t get a lot of visitors so when I have visitors I want them to at least look pleasing to the eyes.¡± ¡°Homeless?¡± Mu Zhen and the others look at themselves up and down and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Tu Wei! Come here and let me give you a haircut.¡± ¡°Uhh..but Senior Brother I like my hair like this..¡± ¡°Come here¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Chapter 3 ¡°I¡¯ve outdone myself.¡± Ji Xian look at his juniors and admired his work while thinking about how a simple haircut and styling could improve one¡¯s look. Starting from the first ¡°volunteer¡±, Tu Wei, his man bun was gone. His hair had become a lot shorter and with his sides short and top long, his haircut looked cleaner and more modern. Earth modern. Mu Zhen¡¯s hair was messy and uncombed. Throughout the years of traveling around the Southern Continent, his hair was never the priority. As the oldest, he had to ensure the safety of the group. Why would he care about how he looked? Now, with a little trim and a wash, his hair looked healthier. His slicked-back hair reached down to his shoulder. Yan Lian, Jin Xue, and Shui Que are girls so even though their looks weren¡¯t their top priority while journeying outside, they still kept up with their appearance to a certain extent. Yan Lian no longer tied her hair up and let it down, Shui Que had bangs and two strands of hair hanging down beside her ear. Jin Xue was insistent on having a high ponytail as it allow her to fight with no obstruction. Ji Xian said nothing and tied her hair making her shy. It was a simple look but she gave off a heroic aura, different from when Yan Lian had her hair in a ponytail. Mu Zhen and Tu Wei saw how beautiful their Sisters look and couldn¡¯t help but stare with their mouths open. The girls didn¡¯t notice Mu Zhen and Tu Wei¡¯s stare. They were still mesmerized at how pretty they looked, feeling a little narcissistic. Clap! ¡°Alright, enough staring, keep up with your appearances from now on. You not only represent your sect but more importantly, you represent me.¡± Ji Xian sat down on his chair and said. The group nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t embarrass you, Senior Brother!¡± ¡°Good, now then, let''s move on to why you¡¯re here.¡± Ji Xian flipped his hand and five bottles appeared in his palm. ¡°These are the Five Element Pill. Or more specifically: the Ruinous Fire Pill, the Tempered Water Pill, The Deep Root Earth Pill, Peerless Metal Pill, and Immortal Wood Pill. Each of you will take it according to your respective element. These pills will allow you to strengthen your physique.¡± ¡°Just from their names, you can tell they will have earth-shattering effects.¡± Tu Wei said, at the same time thinking if the names correlate to the effect the pills will have. The other four were on the same train of thought. Ji Xian knew what they thinking. ¡°The names mean nothing, I just thought of it while introducing it to you.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Ji Xian waved his sleeve sending the bottle towards their respective owner. ¡°Take it, I¡¯ll watch over you so you do not need to worry. After you take it try to hold out for as long as possible. You won¡¯t die with me here.¡± Ji Xian casually said The five of them looked up. Die? Why would Senior Brother suddenly bring that up? What kind of pill is this? Ji Xian said nothing and looked away. Calming themselves, the five sat down in a circle and opened the bottle containing the pill. They looked at one another and nodded. They took the pill out and swallowed it simultaneously. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The pill instantly melted in their mouths and dissolved into a warming liquid, spreading from their throat to their stomach. The feeling continued to spread throughout their body. Before finally, it consumed them. Yan Lian¡¯s entire body exploded into a fierce flame! The flame grew larger, allowing one to see it even from a distance away. The snow in the surroundings melted and a part of the sky turned red. A cold aura spread out from Shui Que¡¯s body. Her body glowed blue with occasional black streaks. Her body condensed into a ball that resembles a droplet. It hovered in the air and rose above the cloud, its vibrant color shined through the clouds. Jin Xue became a blinding silver light that was painful to look at. A silhouette of a sword can be seen and a sharp aura can be felt from the light. Tu Wei responded quickly after feeling the potent elemental energy from the pill. He turned to look at Ji Xian, he wanted to call out but felt his throat stiffen. No words came out as the feeling spread throughout his body. The only part he had control over was his eyes but it wasn''t for long. He used all the strength he could muster and looked down at his body only to see it had turned to stone. Slowly, as if standing on quicksand, his body sunk into the ground and he could be seen no more. A second later, an earthquake shook the area, and cracks appeared like snakes on the ground! Golden rays shot up from below. Similar to Tu Wei, Mu Zhen¡¯s body also stiffened. His body glowed green. Shockingly, his head and legs stretched upwards to the sky. His arms stretched outward and split like branches. His body grew and thickened. He became a tree that covered the heavens! Thankfully, Ji Xian had let out a strand of his essence earlier to cover the entire cliff to prevent any aura from leaking and the damages from spreading. This event would¡¯ve caused all eyes in the Mortal Haven World to look in their direction. He watched their transformations calmly. Seeing that the five had reached their limits, Ji Xian¡¯s eyes shined with subtle clear light. He made a hand sign with one hand and his other arm reached out. He spread his palm. A strong mysterious suction came from it and the potent elemental energy from the five that was beginning to leak out from their bodies paused. Ji Xian made another hand sign. As if responding to a call, the excessive elemental Qi slowly seeped out of the five¡¯s bodies and was pulled into Ji Xian¡¯s hand, which was like a bottomless pit. This process required Ji Xian to be meticulous because if he pulled and took away too much Qi, the effect of the pill would lessen. If he pulled too little, then the five may not be able to handle the amount of Qi in their bodies, which may result in them exploding! Ji Xian was currently pulling in five strands of Qi, infused with different elements at the same time while controlling the amount he needed to take away. He was curious to see who would last the longest. What surprised him though, was that after a while, the amount of essence he was taking from the five was still the same! The pure elemental Qi from the pills allowed the five to absorb it to increase their cultivation but the main purpose of it was to soak their bodies. This would not only wash their meridians and strengthen them but would increase their affinities to the elements. This process was painful and Ji Xian could see instability in the forms they manifested, but he did not care, power comes with a price. This would only benefit them and they may even gain something if they''re lucky. After nine hours, the five reached their limit and Ji Xian devoured the last of the remaining elemental Qi. After another hour, the Qi infused with fire, water, earth, metal, and wood leaked from the five but then stopped. As if time was being reversed, it returned to the source. The five glowed brighter until they lost their elemental form and became a ball of energy. A blinding five-colored light flashed before fading away. The five of them returned to their original position, standing in a circle, then simultaneously they opened their eyes! Their eyes flashed with their respective colors. ¡°Sigh, these idiots are going to make me colorblind.¡± Ji Xian joked. Yan Lian looked at her hands and then down at her legs. Her skin glowed like jade, smooth and spotless. She felt powerful! Taking a deep breath, she could feel her Qi passing through her body with no obstruction. She could also feel and faintly see the True Essence of the world. Unfortunately, she couldn''t absorb it yet at her level. The other also felt the same way. ¡°Senior Brother Mu Zhen your eyes are green!¡± Hearing Tu Wei¡¯s sudden shout, the four looked at Mu Zhen. His eyes were like emeralds! ¡°So pretty.¡± Shui Que said. ¡°Ah! Senior Sister Shui! Your eyes are blue!¡± Shui Que shook, she reached into her spatial pouch which somehow managed to survive the transformation process and threw out a large mirror. Shui Que looked at her sparkling sapphire blue eyes with amazement. The others also gathered and looked at themselves in the mirror. They were shocked! Their eyes had changed colors! Chapter 4 ¡°The changes in your eyes are from the over-saturation of elemental Qi for over a long duration.¡± Ji Xian explained as he watched them look at themselves in the mirror. ¡°You all are now at the peak of Dantian, once you go back and consolidate your gains, breaking through to Essence should be easy.¡± Breaking through to the Essence realm at sixteen years old? There would be an uproar if the outside world learn of this. Suddenly, Ji Xian felt something, he lifted an eyebrow as he looked north towards the ocean. ¡°Go back, get used to your new body, and don¡¯t come back until you¡¯ve broken through to Essence,¡± he said. The five looked at Ji Xian with confusion, feeling the slight shift in his attitude. Nevertheless, they did as they were told and bid their goodbyes. Ji Xian didn¡¯t look at them. His focus was still on the ocean. ¡°They¡¯re back again, much faster than I anticipated. The last time was eleven years ago...¡± Ji Xian smirked. ¡°Well, I wonder who is it this time... no matter, the minute they descend, they can forget about returning alive.¡± ¡°Hmm, looks like they¡¯re popping out near the Northern Continent. Maybe I should just let them deal with it... Whatever, let''s just wait and see. This will also allow me to see what she can do.¡± With a smile on his face, he sat down in his chair, lazily rocking back and forth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Northern Continent. At the southern border of the Northern Continent. The sun scalded the earth. The ground was cracked while the humidity was low. Due to the intense heat all year round, this land was completely barren. There was no vegetation as this environment was not suitable for anything to grow. In this location, hidden underneath the ground was a cave. Due to the lack of light, it was pitch black. Suddenly, two beams of light shot out into the dark. Looking toward the source, a pair of jewel-like silver eyes could be seen. The eyes shifted to the same location Ji Xian was looking at and the cave overflowed with killing intent. Boom! The ceiling of the cave blasted open! A jaw-dropping, beautiful woman, who appeared to be in her early twenties, appeared in the sky wearing a stunning white hanfu. Her long black hair drifted to the wind, causing a few strands to fall out of place. Using her hand, she combed back her hair, further highlighting the beauty that can cause the downfall of any kingdom. Staring ahead, her eyes flashed with a dangerous light. She took a step forward and appeared ten thousand kilometers away. Upon her arrival, a spatial tear ripped open the sky. The fluctuation alerted all the experts of the Mortal Haven World that were in slumber. Their eyes turned solemn. Experts from the Southern Continent looked to the north while the experts from the Northern Continent looked towards the south. At this moment, a frightening silence enveloped the two continents separated by an ocean. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The experts, or Ancestors, of their respective clans and sects in the Northern Continent, made their way towards the spatial tear. The people in the Southern were more relaxed and took no action. In their minds, although it had only been a short time since Ji Xian became the Guardian of the Southern Continent, they believed in his strength. When the Celestials invaded eleven years ago, the previous Guardian died in a fierce battle with the enemies. His death brought despair. At the moment when they thought the battle was lost, Ji Xian appeared. No one knew who he was but with a smirk on his face and with one finger, he killed the invading Celestials. The problem was dealt with before people from the Northern Continent arrived to help. It was an unforgettable scene for everyone watching. From that day forward, Ji Xian became the newly elected Guardian of the Southern Continent. Above the ocean, one Ancestor after another showed up next to the beautiful woman in white, ready for action. ¡°Where are the people from the Southern Continent?¡± An Ancestor asked with his eyebrows pinched. "¡­" No one answered but dissatisfaction can be seen on everyone¡¯s face. Although the two continents rarely interacted, when the time comes to unite and fight against the invaders, the forces from both sides would always show up to help each other. The absence of the people of the Southern Continent made these Ancestors feel uneasy. Did something happen to them? They wondered. ¡°Should we send someone to check?" Another Ancestor asked. Unfortunately, before anyone can reply, a pillar of golden light emerged from the tear and slammed down into the ocean. The next second, the light dissipated to reveal a handsome youth. His white hair, pale grey skin, and green eyes immediately stood out. This youth¡¯s presence immediately caused immense pressure on the Ancestors. His body emitted a terrifying aura that should not exist in this world, but in a blink of an eye, that aura disappeared. This did not surprise anyone. Beings from a higher world must restrict their cultivation to a level that a lower world can handle. If they fail to do so, they will be punished by the Universal Will. ¡°Hmm? is this everyone? Are these all the experts that this World has left after the Celestial race attacked eleven years ago?" The youth muttered as he glanced at everyone. ¡°And which race are you from?¡± asked one Ancestor. The youth raised one eyebrow. ¡°You can¡¯t tell from my appearance?" He shook his head, He casually looked around and focus his gaze on the beautiful woman in the white hanfu. ¡°You must be Xia Lihua. Have you already become the Guardian of this world? You have become quite famous in the upper world.¡± He said with a curious expression. "¡­" The youth chuckled after getting no response. ¡°Why do you people from the Upper World continue to attack us in the Lower World? We shouldn¡¯t have anything of interest to you.¡± An Ancestor asked. The youth ignored that Ancestor and didn''t bother to even look at him. He slowly released his restriction and his cultivation quickly rose. From Qi... to Dantian... Essence... Crystal... Life Destruction.. before it finally stopped at the Holy realm. As he attempted to push beyond the Holy realm, the sky slowly darkened and a distant rumbling can be heard above. Hearing it, he stopped his attempt immediately, halting at the peak of the Holy realm. Other than Xia Lihua, the eyes of everyone else turned serious. They knew from experience that this youth is only the first to be sent down and more will come. They must get rid of him first before the others arrive! A burly, shirtless Ancestor condensed his Astral Essence into his fist and punched out from behind! "Lion Splitting Fist!" A large projection of the fist flew towards the youth! The space rippled and the ocean parted. A loud howl resounded just as it hits him! But like an egg hitting a wall, the projection exploded into countless particles sending a strong gust of wind into everyone''s face. As the commotion died, that Ancestor who attacked looked at the youth and exclaimed in horror. His attack only left a red mark on his skin! The youth brushed away at his shoulder before looking at Xia Lihua. ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Di Xiang.¡± Chapter 5 The Ancestors looked at Di Xiang with solemn eyes. The person who made a move earlier is called Zhang Chao, the Ancestor of the Howling Mountain Sect. When he was younger, after finding out that he could not absorb True Essence and was not suitable for Qi Cultivation, he defied the heavens and turned to Body Cultivation, cultivating in Astral Essence. He was one of only two Body Cultivators in the Mortal Haven World, and his strength was not to be taken lightly. Yet his attack only left a mark! Di Xiang smirked. ¡°Eleven years ago, The defeat of the Celestials sent a shockwave through the factions in the Upper World. The Celestial race is by no means weak, even with their cultivation restricted, it should not be hard for them to conquer any world, but for them to unexpectedly lose¡­ because of this loss, they can no longer return to this World, not without paying a devastating price. This caused many factions to turn their focus on this world. The Mortal Haven World." The Ancestors and even Xia Lihua narrowed their eyes. If Di Xiang¡¯s words are true, the Mortal Haven World is attracting much-unwanted attention from the factions in the Upper World. The frustrating part for them, they didn''t even participate in the last battle. At that time, when they felt the spatial tear in the Southern Continent, they hurriedly made their way over to assist. Halfway through their journey, the spatial tear disappeared, an indication that the battle had already concluded so they returned without inquiring into the specifics of the event. As long as they won, nothing else matters. How could they have known that the minute the Celestials appeared eleven years ago, they attacked the Southern Continent without a word and even killed the previous Guardian? They were on the verge of total defeat. It was at that moment that the wandering Ji Xian appeared and lent a hand. ¡°Hmph! For generations after generations, we, the people of Mortal Haven, have been fighting against the people of the Upper World. Whatever your purpose is. We have fought and won every battle! Whether it is the Celestial race or the Nether race, we will continue to fight and we will continue to win!" Zhang Chao yelled. Di Xiang was amused hearing this. ¡°You don¡¯t quite understand, do you? Those people that you have fought in the past are merely from lowly factions. The only exception was the Celestial race. They are an extremely terrifying existence in the Upper World. Whatever happened that year remained a mystery. The Upper World¡¯s factions are curious but at the same time cautious. Whatever secrets this world has, we will find out today. We, of the Nether race, will not make the same mistake as the Celestial race!¡± Golden pillars of light shot down one after another from the tear in the sky! These lights vanished revealing people with white hair, grey pale skin, and green eyes. Their frightening aura horrified all beings in the Mortal Haven World, but in an instant, the frightening aura disappeared and their cultivation dropped to the peak of the Holy realm. The expression of the surrounding Ancestors dropped and before they could say a word more pillars of light descended. Including Di Xiang, a total of one hundred people of the Nether race stood in the sky. Sweats dropped from the twenty-two Ancestors¡¯ faces. The aura from a hundred peaked Holy realm experts directed at them brought unprecedented pressure. Where the hell are the people from the Southern Continent!? They inwardly cried ------------------- Southern Continent. Ji Xian is currently sitting on his chair with his head resting against his right hand seemingly asleep. He slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Interesting.¡± Using some unknown method, he was able to see and hear their conversation. He saw the one hundred peaked Holy realm experts of the Nether race and was unimpressed. His comment was not for them but he had noticed something from the spatial tear in the sky. He closed his eyes and ran a dozen simulations. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Ji Xian opened his eyes again and there was a frown on his face. Looks like I¡¯m not quite there to do that¡­yet The sound of footsteps could be heard behind Ji Xian announcing a person¡¯s arrival. ¡°What is it?¡± Asked Ji Xian without turning out. With a gust of wind, this person appeared next to Ji Xian and bowed. ¡°Guardian Ji Xian, the situation to the North is not looking good. Shou-¡± ¡°Just call me by my name and there¡¯s no need for the formalities.¡± Interrupted Ji Xian The convention of this world is so exhausting. He inwardly complained "That.. that doesn''t seem appropriate.." Ji Xian sighed and said, "Call me Young Master then, you can do that, right?" ¡°Ahem, as you wished, Young Master.¡± This person is the Sect Master of the Aether Sect. His name is Huo Honghui. ¡°Young Master, should we head over there?¡± Ji Xian yawned. ¡°Take everyone and go. I¡¯ll be right behind you so just do your best. No need to kill yourselves.¡± He said. Understanding Ji Xian¡¯s intention, Huo Honghui saluted and disappeared. ¡°One hundred people at the Holy realm.. this is two times more than when the Celestials came. I wonder if this is the limit that they can send down.¡± Ji Xian muttered before closing his eyes. ------------------------------- Back in the North. A standoff is currently taking place. Of course, this was only because most of the Nether race had yet to take action and are carefully observing their surroundings. The death of all the Chosen of the Celestial race in this world had made them vigilant. After using their spiritual sense to sweep through the planet, they frowned. ¡°Senior Brother Di Xiang, this planet is so small. After searching everywhere, there¡¯s nothing abnormal.¡± Said Di Wei of the Nether race Di Wei was of average height wearing a green robe matching his eyes. An unknown tattoo could be slightly seen on his neck but was hidden by his robe. ¡°Another twenty-four Holy realm experts are heading towards us from the South. Four are at the peak. There isn¡¯t anything unusual about this group.¡± Di Xiang frowned. Di Wei raised one eyebrow. ¡°How did the Celestials lose to these people?¡± Sensing something, Di Xiang turned his head to see Xia Lihua looking at him. Is it her? He wondered. With a flash, he appeared in front of Xia Lihua. ¡°Miss Xia, with your talent, why choose to stay in this world? Come to the Upper World with us. The Nether race will treat you well.¡± Xia Lihua smiled but didn''t reply. Instead, her hands moved as she begin to loosen her dress, this created some weird expressions from the people paying attention to her. Some allowed their imagination to run wild and they couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. Throwing her robe aside, she revealed a sleeveless tight fitted black outfit. Her flawless jade-like arms drew desires from men and women alike. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you, I¡¯ve lost my family because of you people from the Upper World. The hatred has run deep." She casually said. Suddenly, she charged at Di Xiang and casually punched out! Di Xiang¡¯s pupils shrank. He threw out his arms and a wall of black water materialized in front of him. Boom! Di Xiang was pushed back before stabilizing himself in the air. He looked at his arm and saw it was broken but it recovered in the next second. When Zhang Chao attacked him earlier, It barely hurt. Yet Xia Lihua was able to injure him from just a casual punch? The difference is Heaven and Earth! ¡°You¡¯re a Body Cultivator!¡± He yelled after feeling the Essence on her body. Xia Lihua smiled but her eyes were filled with killing intent. She channeled her Astral Essence. ¡°Everlasting Ascension!¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s aura soared! Silver Astral Essence swirled around her causing the space in the surroundings to ripple. She flew towards Di Xiang at lightning speed. Although Everlasting Ascension increased her power significantly, she couldn''t use it for long and it would come with a small backlash so she had to finish off Di Xiang fast! Di Xiang saw Xia Lihua charging at him and a single thought went through his head. This woman is crazy! Shouldn¡¯t we exchange moves and test the waters before showing our ace!? He quickly waved his hand. The water from the ocean flew towards him and turned black. It turned into a sphere and swallowed him. With another wave of his hand, a thick pillar of water rose. He performed another hand sign, then he pointed at Xia Lihua. ¡°Nether Dragon Defiance!¡± Xia Lihua saw the black pillar of water transformed into a black water dragon flying towards her with its mouth open. It emitted a strong deathly aura. Without a doubt, she would be seriously injured if the dragon successfully swallows her. Seeing this water dragon, she scoffed in disdain, and her desire to fight skyrocketed. Her silver eyes sparkled and her body split into nine shadows before shooting off in different directions. ROAR! The Black Water Dragon angrily roared and slammed its tail into the water causing a gigantic tsunami. It slammed into the shadows! One of the shadows was unaffected and charged into it with no fear. The Black Water Dragon, as though expecting it, rushed right in front of the shadow, opened its mouth, and swallowed it! Controlling the dragon, Di Xiang smiled as he watched the shadow gets devoured. All of sudden, his facial expression changed, and looked above him. A silver streak was flying at him at terrifying speed. He controlled the dragon to return to protect him but it was too late! The silver streak revealed itself to be Xia Lihua. She punched out! ¡°Phase Lock!¡± Di Xiang, the Black Water Dragon, and even the tsunami froze. Time had stopped. Appearing next to Di Xiang, she smiled beautifully. Chapter 6 The battle started and ended in an instant! Xia Lihua had gone all out right at the beginning catching Di Xiang off guard and unprepared. Worse yet, Xia Lihua seemed to know a Divine Art that stops time! The Nether race was caught off guard. Di Xiang was the strongest among them and was supposed to lead them in this invasion. Unfortunately, in a blink of an eye, he lost! The first to react was Di Wei, he was focusing on the battle the entire time and saw what happened from beginning to end. ¡°All of you get serious and attack! Senior Brother Di Xiang is in trouble!¡± He screamed. The Nether race¡¯s expression turned serious. They split into two groups, one group rushed to assist Di Xiang while the other group attacked the Ancestors, unleashing their Divine Arts. The Ancestors immediately became disadvantaged and a few even died in the first wave of attacks. It also didn¡¯t help that they were fighting right above the ocean. It was obvious the Nether race was extremely proficient at water Divine Arts! Xia Lihua spread her spiritual sense throughout the battlefield, allowing her to see everything. Seeing the deaths of their Ancestors, her killing intent rose. Looking at the frozen Di Xiang and sensing over four dozen of the Nether race making their way to her, she quickly made a decision. She flipped high into the air and vertically slashed her leg down at Di Xiang! From afar, it looked like a meteor shooting down from the heavens. From up close, as her leg dropped, the space rippled, the clouds split and the ocean parted into two huge walls of water. The moment she hit Di Xiang, she felt resistance from the sphere of water that enveloped him. The kick sent Di Xiang flying into the ocean with a big splash and his life and death were unknown. Xia Lihua no longer cared about him and turned towards the group approaching her. She slashed her legs hundreds of times in a blink of an eye, sending piercing wind blades flying at them. At this point, Everlasting Ascension had worn off, her aura dropped and a stinging pain attacked her body, yet it did not dampen her will to fight. Following the wind blades, she waited for an opportunity. Her eyes suddenly turned sharp and her body flickered. She appeared behind a Nether race member who was careless for a split second and stabbed forward with her bare hand, piercing through his head. Even though her strength decreased, she was still a formidable foe! She flashed from person to person leaving mutilated bodies behind. The battle raged on and the Ancestors were getting desperate. Half of the Nether race focused on Xia Lihua and the other half focused on them. The entire time they were on the defensive. The twenty-two Ancestors had been reduced to eighteen. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The only reason they didn¡¯t meet an immediate defeat is thanks to the assistance from their Holy grade artifacts and weapons while the Nether race was restricted from using theirs. They also couldn''t use talismans, formations, and pills. This was all because of the Universal Will. If anyone from the Upper World wanted to invade the Lower World, they could only do so with their cultivation lowered to the limit of that world and without the aforementioned external help. They could only rely on their cultivation method and Divine Arts with their effects reduced. This was the protection given to the Lower Worlds from the Universal Will. If there were no constraints, the Lower World would constantly be in chaos. At this moment, the Ancestors from the Southern Continent finally arrived! No words needed to be said. Huo Honghui took the lead and made the first move. The others behind him also attacked! Weapons of various kinds flew in the sky, Divine Arts were used. Explosions constantly erupted in the sky. It was extremely chaotic! The entire Mortal Haven World shook. Every citizen of Mortal Haven looked in the direction of the chaos with horror in their eyes. Mortals hugged their close ones as they prayed while cultivators clenched their fists. They want to help but unfortunately, unless they were in the Holy realm, they would just be cannon fodders. With the help from the Ancestors from the Southern Continent, they were able to fight the Nether race with just a slight disadvantage. On the other side of the chaos, Xia Lihua was fighting about forty of the Nether race by herself! Utilizing a hit-and-run tactic, she managed to kill six of their experts. Her outfit was torn from top to bottom revealing a lot of skin. Unfortunately, in this chaos, no one was free enough to appreciate her alluring body, that is except for one man who was relaxing in his chair. Slash! A sword beam imbued with black water caught her unaware as she fought and cut her in the back. She flashed and appeared a distance away. Swiftly checking her wound, she frowned. After fighting these people for so long she understood that the black water that they were wielding had qualities of death and decay. Her body''s natural regenerative power was strong but it struggled to heal these injuries caused by the black water. She channeled her Astral Essence onto her back to fight off the decay and only then did the wound slowly heal. Xia Lihua took a deep breath and exhaled. She glanced in the direction where the Ancestors were fighting. Seeing the stalemate, she relaxed. Thanks to her body¡¯s strong regenerative ability, the backlash from using Everlasting Ascension was now gone. She would use it again but her body may very well explode if she tried. Using it back to back in such a short period would increase the backlash on her body tenfold! Maybe as a last resort. She thought. Suddenly, she slapped her hands together with her fingers spread. She concentrated her Astral Essence and stimulated her blood. Her fingernails grew longer, becoming something similar to claws. It looked like it was capable of slicing apart space. Silver scales grew from her skin, covering her arms first before continuing to spread. From her torn outfit, the silver scales could be seen covering all parts of her body. Finally, her neck, then her face. With her current appearance along with her long black hair and silver eyes, anyone would be in awe. The Nether race chasing her stopped. Their eyes turned serious and someone in the crowd muttered, ¡°Dragonification.¡± Chapter 7
Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes no longer resembled that of a human. Her pupils became sharp and narrow. They were cold and indifferent. Her aura that had dropped from using Everlasting Ascension skyrocketed once more. She clenched her fist. crackle. A resounding crack echoed into the Nether race¡¯s ears. They silently gulped at the sound. Xia Lihua glanced at the Nether race and smiled. Her originally beautiful smile that could captivate any man and woman had become wicked. That was not to say her current form wasn''t beautiful, but it had a different charm. Before her transformation, she was ethereal and untouchable, now, she had a devilish allure. Xia Lihua took a deep breath causing her stomach to visibly expand. Then, she let out an ear-piercing draconic roar! It struck the group like a cannon, shaking the group of Nether races in front of her, forcing them to take a step back. A few of them even bled from their ears. Using this to her advantage, she closes the gap between them and slashed at one of the members of the nether race who was still under the effect of the roar. Like a hot knife cutting butter, a vertical line appeared from his forehead and stretched down to his crotch. He dropped from the sky, splitting into two portions as he fell into the ocean. Xia Lihua turned to a silver flash and this time she targeted someone who was in the back of the group, Di Wei. She had seen him talking to Di Xiang on close terms so he couldn''t be ordinary. In the sky, right above Di Wei, she drew on her Astral Essence and raised her arm before slamming down her palm! A silver dragon claw materialized in the air and descended like a meteor! Di Wei was in the back of the group and Xia Lihua¡¯s roar didn¡¯t affect him too badly. He shook himself off and saw Xia Lihua attacking from above. The dragon claw brought immense pressure and he could see death approaching. He quickly formed a hand sign. His tattoo glimmered and stirred. It writhed eerily and detached itself from Di Wei¡¯s skin. It had a bald head, an empty eye socket, and an unhinged jaw. It was a flying skull! A black flame enveloped the skull burning with intense heat. Its eyes glowed with the dancing flame. The skull looked up. Seeing the approaching dragon claw, it moved its jaw up and down as though it was laughing but no sound can be heard. The skull opened its mouth, sending a concentrated black flame towards the claw. An explosion rang out! A burnt stench permeated the air. Di Wei coughed up a mouth full of blood. She is too strong! How can someone like her be born in the Lower World!? Suddenly, he felt danger. He turned around and saw that Xia Lihua had unknowingly moved behind him and thrown out another punch. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Phase Lock! Time stopped. Di Wei and the Nether race halted. Xia Lihua immediately took action. She couldn''t hold them for long. It was extremely taxing to use Phase Lock on so many people at the same time. Her claws glowed with silver Astral Essence. She swiftly slashed at Di Wei and then flashed towards the group of Nether race. With another three slashes, time resumed. The bodies of Di Wei and another three members of the Nether race separated into over a dozen sections and fell into the ocean. Against over four dozen experts of the Nether race, Xia Lihua had managed to kill ten of them! Unfortunately, to kill the three people from the Nether race during Phase Lock, she had to move to the enemy¡¯s circle. After Phase Lock ended, she became surrounded! ¡°Kill!¡± Fuming with anger and disappointment in themselves for having lost over ten Chosen, the remaining Nether race attacked from all sides! Xia Lihua reacted. She slammed her fists together and created a dreadful shockwave! The incoming Divine Arts lost their power to a degree while some even dissipated. Sadly, some of the attacks were too strong and bypassed the shockwave with only a minor power loss. Boom! Blood trickle from Xia Lihua¡¯s lip. The broken scales on her body lost their luster and revealed her skin. She moved her Astral Essence and her body acted quickly, the wounds on her body slowly closed and visibly healed. Although she looked miserable, her will to fight did not decrease. She instantly made her way to the person close to her and punched out! ¡­ The fight continued on both sides of the battlefield. The Ancestors were at a stalemate while Xia Lihua was fighting fiercely. Every part of her body was like a dangerous weapon. From her fists to her elbows, and from her legs to her knee, even her head. She used them all, constantly swapping between them as she fought. -------------------------- As the battle raged on, a conversation was taking place in the Upper World. In a majestic grey palace. Two people sat in front of a table playing Go. A sickly-looking middle-aged man in a black robe with a beautiful golden design set a white stone down on the board. A crown sat on his head, he exuded an imposing temperament. ¡°This Mortal Haven World is full of surprises.¡± He slowly said ¡°Meng Yin, Take the Heaven Merit Stone and give it to Di Shi. Tell him to descend.¡± There was no sound and no one replied to this man. The man wasn¡¯t surprised and turned his attention back to the game. All the while the person in front of him said nothing. --------------------------- In the Southern Continent Ji Xian calmly opened his eyes and looked at the spatial tear. His eyes briefly brightened with a blinding light. He slowly stood up and stretched. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re at the climax. Hmm, does this mean one hundred is not the maximum they can send down? But if they can send more, why are they only sending one? Unless¡­¡± He smiled after a thought. He walked into the sky like a flight of stairs. Turning his head left and right, he appreciated the view for a minute before calmly making his way to the north. ¡°What goodies will I get this time¡­¡± As Xia Lihua and the Ancestors clashed with the Nether race. A beam of light suddenly shot down from the spatial tear earning the attention of everyone present. A frown appeared on the faces of the Northern Continent Ancestors and Xia Lihua while the Ancestors of the Southern Continent were surprised, before turning indifferent. In their opinion, although the Nether race was strong, they weren¡¯t on the same level as the Celestial race. Thus, they weren¡¯t worried. Even if more people were sent down, it won''t make a difference. ¡°Are they sending down more people?¡± The Nether race on the other hand was completely shocked. Only one hundred people can descend into the lower world at the same time. If a faction wishes to send more, then a disastrous price must be paid! For the people above to send someone else down to this world, they probably weren¡¯t optimistic about their chances of winning. Thinking along this line, they squeezed their fist, they felt disgraced. The people from Mortal Haven were stronger than they anticipated. They thought the Celestial¡¯s defeat was due to a Divine artifact that most likely did not belong to this world but who would¡¯ve thought¡­ The light dissipated from the spatial tear and revealed a handsome young man. He did not quite share the same features as the other Nether race member. He has pale grey skin and his eyes are green but his hair wasn¡¯t white, it was also green! If one was meticulous, however, they would see a couple of streaks of white in his hair. The minute he appeared, he looked around arrogantly. His eyes sweep through the Nether race and he looked at them with disdain. He stopped at Xia Lihua for a moment before looking below the ocean. ¡°Di Xiang, how long are you going to hide!¡± Chapter 8 A figure shot out from the ocean and landed right beside Di Shi. That figure is Di Xiang! He stared at Di Shi with mixed feelings, he asked, "Why did they send you down?" "Hmph!" Di Shi condescendingly looked at Di Xiang from top to bottom. His head was dripping with blood while his robe was torn and looked like rags. He was in a sorry state. ¡°Is there even a need to ask? You''re losing the battle!¡± Di Shi scoffed. Di Xiang was furious! The Mortal Haven World was one of the stronger Lower Worlds. Even though the Nether race came prepared, they held no advantage. Di Shi''s strength was unquestionable, but that was only in the Upper World, in the Lower World, however, he was still a little lacking compared to Xia Lihua. Especially with all the restrictions. Di Xiang questioned why the Nether race even bothered to send him down. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but inwardly curse the Universal Will, these restraints were too much! ¡°Di Shi, I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t send you down without a plan so I won¡¯t argue with you. But know this, if you fail even with whatever advantage you have, you can kiss your title as an Absolute goodbye.¡± Di Xiang said mockingly. Di Shi¡¯s eyes turned serious. He looked at his hand and used his thumb to caress a ring on his forefinger. His confidence returned and he regained his arrogant demeanor. ¡°I will not fail.¡± He turned and fixed his gaze on Xia Lihua. ¡°Silver scales¡­ dragon¡¯s bloodline... that time ability of yours isn''t a Divine Art, but an innate ability from your bloodline. How exceptionally rare. A miracle. You are indeed formidable. Your strength has already reached the absolute limit of the Lower World yet you choose not to ascend. This world must mean quite a lot to you.¡± Di Xiang''s eyes widened after hearing Di Shi. He looked at Xia Lihua like she was the greatest oddity he has ever seen. "Are you saying..." Di Shi nodded, "Yes. The Great Sovereign told me himself." "..." Xia Lihua ignored the two of them as she primed herself, totally prepared for a fight. Di Shi¡¯s eyebrow twitched upon seeing this. He brought up his hand, the water rose from the ocean in a spiraling motion, it moved like a snake, continuously pouring itself into a ball above his palm. The water turned pitch black and strange enough, did not increase in size despite the amount of water being added. Xia Lihua narrowed her eyes upon seeing this black ball of water, she shifted her eyes toward Di Xiang and saw he was also looking at her. Sure enough, if she were to attack Di Shi right now then Di Xiang would step in to stop her. She was able to beat Di Xiang the first time because she caught him by surprise, this time he was more prepared. As Xia Lihua hesitated whether or not to attack, Di Shi cut off the water pouring into the ball. He raised his other hand and slammed down on it! It didn¡¯t burst as one might expect, rather it attached to his hands. It moved incredibly quickly, taking only seconds before the black water devoured him entirely. The water hardened and became a pitch-black suit of armor that covered Di Shi from head to toe, only his green eyes could be seen from the helmet. Xia Lihua currently had an unusual expression on her face. She looked at Di Shi up and down. Oh, it¡¯s only armor¡­ why did I think he was going to do something big. Di Shi saw the look on Xia Lihua¡¯s face and knew what she was thinking. Inside the helmet, his expression turned ugly. How dare you look down on the Nether Armor. He flew towards her at high speed and let loose a punch! Xia Lihua met his fist with hers, not backing down one bit. No divine arts were used, just pure strength. As their fist collided. Boom! The World shook and water rained down from the ocean. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Di Xiang''s eyebrows twitched. He looked at Xia Lihua who was unmoved and then at Di Shi. Di Shi was forced to take a step back! Looking at his arm, Di Shi was stunned. His arm was currently trembling with pain. Unconvinced, he attacked again. Rumble. Rumble. Their battle brought intense shaking to the Mortal Haven World. Exchanging moves one after the next. The space was warping due to their destructive strength. Their divine arts brought about environmental changes to the planet. The sky darkened and lightning struck. The ground was constantly shaking while the ocean brought incredibly tall tsunamis. If it weren¡¯t for them being in the middle of an ocean, their battle would¡¯ve been deadly towards mortals and cultivators alike. Boom! After exchanging several hundred moves, Xia Lihua stood in the sky with her long black hair flowing In the wind. Her body was bloodied from top to bottom. There were patches on her body where the silver scales are missing, destroyed by the impact. Several of her claws were also broken and dulled. huff..huff... Her tired body worked at a fast pace trying to heal her wounds. Fortunately, she had a special physique, if it was another expert in the Holy realm, they would¡¯ve already died. She flipped her hand. A handful of pills appeared in her palm and she stuffed them all in her mouth. A wave of cooling sensation passed through her body, allowing her to steady her breathing as she felt her Astral Essence recovering. Di Shi, who looked just as terrible, coughed a mouthful of blood when he saw Xia Lihua''s aura improving after downing a dozen pills. He clenched his teeth angrily and silently cursed at the Universal Will. Di Xiang appeared next to Di Shi and said, ¡°Di Shi, looks like you¡¯ll need my help.¡± ¡°Get lost! You are not needed.¡± Before Di Xiang can even reply, Di Shi swiped the ring on his finger and brought out a gold pill. Before anyone can even take a good look at it he threw it in his mouth and swallowed. ! Everyone looked on with shock. The people of Mortal Haven World have fought the people from the Upper World for a long time. They knew that these people are heavily restricted upon descending to the Lower World and there would deadly consequences if one break these restrictions. The Nether race opened their eyes wide. Di Xiang who was standing closes to Di Shi shuddered with horror. He flashed and flew away from Di Shi by a considerable distance. ¡°Di Shi! Do you wish to die!?¡± As Di Xiang yelled, the sky turned darkened and thunder clouds formed and rumbled above. A rainbow light mysteriously appeared, shining through the clouds. From a distance, the contrast between the dark sky and the rainbow light looked beautiful, but for the people underneath the pressure from the light was too much to handle. Xia Lihua, Di Xiang, the Ancestors, and the Nether race couldn¡¯t resist and they could no longer maintain being in the air and they dropped like flies into the ocean. As they fell, the rumbling suddenly stopped, and the seven-colored light fades away. The dark clouds also dispersed, revealing the bright sky once more. Feeling the pressure disappear, the people falling called upon their Essence to fly once again. Confused, they looked at Di Shi. He was still wearing his black armor but he glowed with a golden light. Above his head, sat the source of that light, a golden halo. It pulsed with a heavenly aura. His aura erupted as his cultivation pushed beyond the Holy realm. As his cultivation increased, the golden halo dimmed and reduced in size. Di Xiang¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°He wasn''t taking a recovery pill but the Heaven Merit Stone. The Nether race gave Di Shi a Heaven Merit Stone!¡± He muttered. Looking at his body, Di Shi was not happy. He could feel his cultivation method and Divine Arts were still being suppressed by the Universal Will. The amount of merit given by the stone wasn¡¯t a lot. Going beyond the Holy realm is already the limit, any more and the merit will be completely consumed. I need to finish this fast. Xia Lihua is the only threat here, once she is out of the picture the rest can be easily dealt with. Di Shi pointed at Xia Lihua. Instantly, a hundred thousand black water arrows materialized in the air and shot at her at high speed. Then he conjured a large amount of black water in the air that blocked out the sun. With a hand sign, the water formed into a huge hammer. With a wave of his hand, the hammer smashed down toward Xia Lihua. The terrifying pressure it brought made it impossible for her to move. With no way to dodge, she burned her Blood Essence and used all the remaining Astral Essence she has! Her patchy silver scales grew once more and covered her body. Her aura exploded! ¡°Phase Lock!¡± She concentrated her punch on the incoming hammer at the same time tanking the arrows that were striking her body. The hammer slowed but was unaffected by Phase Lock. Xia Lihua¡¯s pupils shrunk, she quickly adjusted herself and threw out another punch. ¡°Heaven Disintegration! A sharp blinding light met the hammer. The hammer and the fist collided! The explosion was loud enough for all beings in Mortal Haven to hear it. The World rumbled, cracks appeared beneath the ocean floor and volcanos underwater and on land erupted! A figure dropped down from the sky, upon a closer look, it was Xia Lihua! ¡°Lihua!¡± A tall man who looks to be in his thirties flew towards Xia Lihua. He grabbed her and looked at the heavy injuries on her body and frowned. Di Shi floated in the air looking at Xia Lihua, he was surprised she had not died. He glanced at his Halo and mentally calculated the amount of merit he had left. I can conjure the Nether Water four more times. It should be enough to destroy this World''s Will and return to the Nether World before¡­ Di Shi was thinking when he suddenly broke out in cold sweats. He slowly looked up and in front of him was a man who looked to be in his early twenties smiling at him. His long black hair gently swayed in the wind. He wore his black robe loosely revealing a part of his defined chest. He appeared completely ordinary but his otherworldly appearance says otherwise. Di Shi looked at this handsome man who was only two arm''s lengths away and his heart raced. Who is this person? He got so close to me and I didn¡¯t even notice! ¡°Interesting¡­ using Heavens Merit to shield your existence from the Universal Will and consuming it to increase your cultivation. I wonder what will happen to you after the Universal Will knows you tricked it. ¡± the man said. Di Shi¡¯s heart skipped. Chapter 9 Di Shi¡¯s body tensed. A crushing feeling weighed heavily on his body, at the same time, seeing this visually perfect man smiling at him made his heart skip a beat. The contrast was giving him mixed feelings. ¡°Who... are... you?¡± He struggled to say. Ji Xian raised an eyebrow brow as he grinned. ¡°Just a hero rescuing a damsel in distress.¡± "¡­" ¡°Di Shi didn''t know what to say. Not only he but the Ancestors and the Nether race were speechlessly looking at Ji Xian. They were questioning his identity while the Ancestors from the Southern Continent were happy to see him, but they wondered why he took so long to arrive. Ji Xian sensed the weird atmosphere but didn''t pay it any mind. He looked up at the sky and narrowed his eyes. ¡°So many eyes on us right now.¡± With that, he raised a finger into the air. A blinding golden light flashed from the tip of his finger and expanded. Except for Xia Lihua who was currently unconscious, the eyes of everyone in the proximity turned red and burned after just a glance at the light. They turned away but no matter where they turned it felt as though the light was everywhere. Finally, they put their hand up to their face to cover their eyes, and only then was the pain relieved. --------------------------------- Upper World. The sickly middle-aged man who was playing Go stood up unexpectedly, surprising the person in front of him. ¡°I can no longer see the Mortal Haven World.¡± He said with a frowned ¡°Who was Di Shi talking to¡­¡± The other factions in the Upper World who were also paying attention to the Mortal Haven World had also been caught by surprise. The World seemed to have vanished. To hide a World in the Upper World was hard, but not impossible. If a person of a high realm were to hide a planet, it would remain hidden as long as someone of the same or higher cultivation didn''t come along to discover it. But it should be impossible for someone to do this in the Lower World, especially for people in the Mortal Haven World. Although the Mortal Haven World is one of the stronger Lower Worlds, at the end of the day the people in it were still limited by their cultivation. ¡°There is something weird about this World.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°That person is one of the Absolute Di Shi.. why was he talking to himself? Or was he talking to someone?¡± As the factions discussed among themselves, the Nether race in the Mortal Haven World was feeling weird. It was a feeling that was hard to describe, it was like a piece of them was missing, something was wrong but they couldn''t pinpoint where the problem lies. ¡°You..what¡­ did you do?¡± Di Shi looked at his body in disbelief then at Ji Xian in from of him. The others from the Nether race also looked at him. That golden light from earlier felt familiar, but they weren''t sure. Ji Xian looked at them teasingly. ¡°Nothing special, I just learned it from you after seeing the way you used Heavenly Merits. You used it to hide your existence from the Universal Will, I used it to hide this entire World from prying eyes. ¡°This entire... World?¡± Di Shi asked slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± " Impossible! The amount of Heavenly Merits you need to do something like that is immense!.¡± Di Shi was stunned. ¡°Not to mention this isn¡¯t something you should be able to do at the Holy r-¡± Di Shi stopped and intensify his gaze at Ji Xian. He couldn''t see what his cultivation was. Ji Xian shook his head. ¡°Stop pausing in between sentences will you?¡± He took a glance at Di Shi and the other Nether race. He had arrived a long time ago and observed the battle between Xia Lihua and Di Shi. He saw the moment that Di Shi swallowed the Heaven Merit Stone. Using his special eyes, he was barely able to see how Di Shi utilized the Heavenly Merits from the stone to form a golden halo above his head. The method was too simply too mysterious. After seeing the process, it gave him an idea. He went through hundreds of thousands of simulations to replicate the process on a bigger scale. A much bigger scale. Afterward, he made a quick journey to visit the World Will to complete the process. ¡°You got the Heavenly Merits from the Celestial race,¡± Di Shi stated as a matter of fact. Ji Xian cooly slicked back his long hair, removing the strands that were out of place while flashing a dashing smile at Di Shi. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to end this. From your halo, It doesn¡¯t seem like you can maintain your state for long. Throw everything you got at me so you can die without regrets.¡± The corner of Di Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Where do you get your confidence from? I do not care who you are, or what you are. Your cultivation cannot be higher than the Holy realm.¡± Di Shi¡¯s aura soared! The Ancestors and the Nether race were blown away. Ji Xian remained unaffected and continued to look at Di Shi with a smile. The vein on Di Shi¡¯s forehead bulged. Ji Xian¡¯s smile irritated him! The tall Ancestor who was carrying the unconscious Xia Lihua stabilized himself and flew over to the Sect Master of the Aether Sect. ¡°Huo Honghui, who is that person? Where is the Guardian of the Southern Continent, Zhao Ping?¡± He asked. ¡°Guardian Zhao Ping died eleven years ago. This young man is our current Guardian,¡± Huo Honghui replied He looked at their shocked faces and shook his head. ¡°Now is not the time to explain. We¡¯ll talk after the Guardian wins,¡± he said confidently before looking at Xia Lihua. Turning over to an old man with white hair with a long beard wearing a white robe. He said, ¡°Bai Ming, help heal Guardian Xia.¡± The man named Bai Ming nodded and stepped forward. The rest of the people focus their attention back on the fight. Di Shi conjured a stunning amount of black water into the sky. He formed a hand sign and it shaped into a hammer. The hammer was large enough to block out the sun. Di Shi slashed his hand and the hammer swung downwards. It shot down like a meteor and the space cracked as it dropped. Ji Xian¡¯s figure looked tiny underneath the massive hammer. Raising one brow, Ji Xian gently swept his hand sideways. A thick amount of clear Essence emerged and knocked the hammer away. It flew a short distance before bursting into a rain of black water. ¡°You used this move against Xia Lihua, can¡¯t you do something else?¡± Chapter 10 ¡°You!¡± Di Shi grew solemn seeing Ji Xian easily smack away his hammer. He had already surpassed the Holy realm and entered into the Divine, becoming a Saint. This realm represented a transformative change from mortal to divinity. It was not unusual for geniuses to fight and defeat beings in a higher realm. But no matter how much of a genius one is, someone in the Holy realm can''t defeat someone in the Saint realm because there was a limit to how strong one could be down here! Xia Lihua, unarguably one of the most talented geniuses the Mortal Haven World had ever seen, was defeated by Di Shi in two moves. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Universal Will was still restricting his cultivation method and Divine Arts, destroying this World would''ve been easy. A being who had stepped into Divinity is extremely destructive in the Lower World, this was why the restrictions on them were so severe. For beings beyond Divinity, no amount of Heavenly Merits would allow them to step foot into the Lower World. Di Shi looked at this otherworldly man in front of him. He dealt with an attack at the Saint realm level with a casual sweep of his hand. Is he also someone from the Upper World? Why won¡¯t the Universal attack him if he is beyond the Holy realm? Questions filled his head and he couldn¡¯t answer any of them. His expression turned gloomy, he dared not underestimate his opponent. He conjured another body of water in the sky and formed a hand sign. Unsurprisingly, it formed into another hammer identical to the previous two times. Ji Xian¡¯s eyebrow twitched looking at the familiar weapon. This idiot isn¡¯t going to use the same move again, is he? Looks like the remaining amount of Heavenly Merit on him isn''t allowing him to do much. He remained silent as Di Shi touched the handle of the hammer. The hammer vibrated intensely. Sweat appeared on his forehead. The hammer contracted until it became two and a half meters tall. The originally large hammer that covered the sky had shrunk down to a tenth of its size. It had become much more robust. A gentle swing could split the sky and part the sea! Ji Xian looked on unimpressed. The Nether race on the side watching had a different thought. As expected of Di Shi, worthy of his title as an Absolute. He¡¯s able to condense the Nether Water with his cultivation restricted! Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The Nether Water is outrageously dense and heavy, to be able to shrink it to that height, his control over it is insane! Di Shi held the hammer with two hands. It looked comically big but not as exaggerated as before. He tightened his grip on the handle before turning into a black mist, instantly getting carried away by the wind. He materialized behind Ji Xian quietly and swung! It looked to be one swing but Ji Xian has attacked thousands of times. The attacks landed on Ji Xian and caused a big explosion shaking Di Shi narrowed his eyes. He understood that this won¡¯t end so easily. Suddenly, he turned, looking behind him just in time to see Ji Xian quietly materialize from a cloud of black mist. ¡°Who are you!?¡± Di Shi asked again In shock after seeing Ji Xian copy his movement technique. Ji Xian smiled, his eyes shining with a clear subtle light. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m just a hero saving a bunch of old men in distress.¡± Di Shi cursed at Ji Xian. That¡¯s different from what you said last time! The Ancestors looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Old Men? Us? ¡°The black water that you wield is quite interesting, is that from your bloodline? Or is it your cultivation method, I wonder?¡± Ji Xian asked glancing at the hammer in Di Shi¡¯s hands. He closed his eyes, and hundreds of thousands of simulations flashed in his mind. Ji Xian waved his hand and a pillar of water rose from the ocean. From the top, a hint of black invaded the water before it began to spread to the rest of the body. In the blink of an eye, the pillar of water became entirely black. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s from your cultivation method,¡± he said casually. ¡°Impossible!¡± the Nether race¡¯s jaw dropped. What Ji Xian had just done made them question everything they knew. Di Shi¡¯s heart was racing. Ji Xian has managed to turn normal water into Nether Water. This skill came from their cultivation method that only members of the Nether race knew. He didn''t believe for a second that someone taught Ji Xian this skill, it was forbidden to do so and there would be deadly consequences if it was spread to outsiders. ¡°Who are you!?¡± screamed Di Shi, asking for the third time. Ji Xian ignored him and silently observed the black water in front of him. Hmm, this doesn¡¯t look as pure and heavy as the water that Di Shi conjured. Is it because of the difference in bloodline? Shame... I can''t do anything about that. He closed his eyes once more, and hundreds of thousands of simulations flashed in his mind. Unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t find the answer. He performed a hand sign and the pillar of black water in front of him formed into a hammer. He grabbed the handle and swung around playfully. He looked at Di Shi and gave him a wink. He dissipated into black mist and appeared behind Di Shi without a sound and swung downwards at him. A familiar attack. With one swing, thousands of attacks concentrated at Di Shi. ¡°Hmph! Using my move against me!?¡± Di Shi dissipated and appeared a distance away. He mockingly grinned at Ji Xian only to see Ji Xian giving him another wink. The hair on the back of his neck raised, and he instinctively looked above him. In the sky, a gigantic hammer had materialized and swung down at him. His eyes widened So fast! Boom! Di Shi spewed a mouthful of blood and slammed into the ocean. The Ancestors watching from the side at a distance quietly gulped. The battle between Ji Xian and Di Shi was incredibly destructive. Each attack caused the planet to fiercely shake while causing space to distort and tear. The Nether race was still dazed seeing Ji Xian wield the Nether Water. At the same time, it was weird to see Ji Xian using the Divine Arts from the Nether race. With a splash, Di Shi flew out of the ocean and into the sky. A huge chunk of his helmet had fallen off and blood-stained parts of his cracked armor. Chapter 11 Ji Xian looked at Di Shi¡¯s halo. The color had dimmed and it was beginning to flicker. ¡°Hmm, should I just finish this?¡± he muttered. Although Di Shi was far away from Ji Xian, he was still able to hear him. A vein bulged on his forehead and the corner of his mouth twitched. His anger almost made him irrationally release his cultivation. Ant! You dare to look down on me, an Absolute!? Ji Xian noticed Di Shi''s anger and calmly said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to do that. Absorbing Heavenly Merits to increase your cultivation is one thing but releasing your restriction to increase your cultivation is another thing.¡± Di Shi slowly calmed after hearing Ji Xian¡¯s words. He was right. Using Heavenly Merit is an external means to increase one¡¯s cultivation. Heavenly Merit is bestowed by the Heavens so there are little to no consequences. However, If he released the self-imposed restriction on his cultivation then he would simply be asking for death. Wait a minute... Didn''t he use Heavenly Merit to hide us from prying eyes? Does this include the Universal Will? Then can''t I release my restriction without it noticing me? No... Di Shi looked at Ji Xian. He was smirking! Liar! He''s lying! Why would he allow me to increase my cultivation? It doesn''t make sense. At this moment, Ji Xian''s voice entered his ears. ¡°Try it! it''s either the Universal Will that will kill you or I will kill you. You¡¯re quite lucky you know¡­ some people don¡¯t get to choose how they get to die.¡± Di Shi¡¯s face turned red, trying to hold back another mouthful of blood. He took a huge breath to calm his emotions. ¡°If you kill me, the Nether race will not let you go.¡± He said. Ji Xian laughed hearing Di Shi. ¡°How cliche¡­ I was going to give you another chance to attack, but whatever, let''s just end it.¡± Ji Xian raised his hand in the air and a warm shapeless light appeared above. It resembled a star in the night sky. The light grew bigger until it was the size of a city. Di Shi could see the celestial bodies around the Mortal Haven World slowly losing their brightness while the shapeless light produced by Ji Xian grew in size. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°This is the Celestial race''s¡­¡± Ji Xian waved his other hand at Di Shi causing him to appear next to the other Nether race. ¡°Di Shi was caught off guard as his vision changed and his jaw dropped. ¡°This is the Celestial race¡¯s Astral Shift.¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve known. It was you all along. You were the one who killed all the Chosen of the Celestial race!¡± Ji Xian grinned then he threw the shapeless light toward the Nether race. It appeared to move so slowly that even a mortal could outrun it. But to the Nether race, the light brought immense pressure! They wanted to run but their legs wouldn''t move. Di Shi could see the space was restricting their movements and binding their bodies. He exclaimed in shock. He couldn''t even fathom how Ji Xian¡¯s understanding of space was so high that even he couldn''t break the space restriction. He could only watch as the shapeless light slowly approached them. ¡°Wait! Spare me!¡± Di Shi yelled with all his strength He was an Absolute, he couldn''t die here! "¡­" He panicked after seeing Ji Xian remain quiet. ¡°Spare me and¡­ I will tell you why the factions of the Upper World keep invading this world!" Di Xiang looked at Di Shi in shock and anger. ¡°Di Shi! You dare!?¡± Truly, only with the arrival of death, will one''s true self be revealed. The Ancestors felt their hearts quicken. For generations after generations, the Upper World has been descending and attacking the Mortal Haven World with no explanations. This had always been a mystery. Even when they offered the people of the Upper World a chance to live in exchange for the reason, these people still refused to answer and would rather die. Now, they had a chance to know, but unfortunately, the decision was up to Ji Xian. They were smart enough not to interfere. Ji Xian did not stop the shapeless light. ¡°I do not need you to tell me. That guy next to you already gave me a hint,¡± he said with a teasing smile while looking at Di Xiang. ¡°Impossible!¡± Di Xiang had a look of disbelief. He thought back on all the words he had said since he descended, but he was certain he hadn''t said anything substantial. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad, it wasn¡¯t all because of you. The Upper World has attacked the Mortal Haven World for so long that there was bound to be something unusual that pops out.¡± Ji Xian said. As Ji Xian finished his sentence the light envelop the Nether race. There was no sound, no explosion, no disturbance. A blinding flash enveloped the world. The light condensed, becoming smaller until it was the size of a marble before dimming Ji Xian pulled it towards him. After taking a glance at it, he casually put the marble-sized light away. Turning towards the Ancestors, he flashed them a dashing smile. He gave them a small wave before dissipating into a black mist, getting carried away by the wind. The Ancestors stared at the spot where Ji Xian disappeared. After a long time, someone finally asked, ¡°Is it over? We¡­ won?¡± The Ancestors from the Southern Continent calmly nodded their heads. Huo Honghui stepped up and gave the Northern Continent¡¯s Ancestor a look. ¡°Thank you everyone for your effort. We will return to the South first,¡± he cupped his hands and bowed. The others behind him also cupped their hands. As they were preparing to leave, the tall Ancestor holding Xia Lihua stopped them. Huo Honghui glanced back, ¡°I know you have questions Wu Long, but let''s wait until Guardian Xia is conscious. Bai Ming has already treated her, it won¡¯t be long before she wakes.¡± With that said, Huo Honghui and the other Ancestors flew back to the Southern Continent. The man named Wu Long looked at the beautiful woman in his arms and gave a long sigh. ¡°What the hell happened eleven years ago?¡± he said turning to the other people around him. They said nothing and could only shake their head. Wu Long gave another sigh. ¡°Let''s go home.¡± Chapter 12 Ji Xian appeared on his cliff. He sat down in his chair and lightly yawned. He opened his palm and over forty spatial rings floated in front of him. ¡°Even when they know they can¡¯t use any items after descending into the Lower World there¡¯s still a lot of people who choose to bring their spatial rings with them.¡± Ji Xian sat comfortably in his chair as he went through the content in the rings one by one. ¡°What the heck is this rock? Hmm, this herb is.. no clue. This flower is quite pure and from its energy, maybe it can be used to strengthen the body.¡° Ji Xian immediately noticed a problem. He couldn¡¯t recognize most of the items in the spatial rings. Although he was quite knowledgeable in several topics through reading, his knowledge was limited to the Mortal Haven World. Anything regarding the Upper World, there were still many things he didn''t know. Ji Xian could only sigh and put most of the items aside and attempt to learn more about them later. Only after knowing more about their effects would he be confident enough to use them in simulations. After all, the accuracy of the simulations was based on his knowledge. After sorting through the items for a while, Ji Xian grabbed a ring that looked noticeably different from the rest. It had runes intricately carved on the inside and outside of the ring. ¡°This should be Di Shi¡¯s ring. Di Xiang¡¯s ring was pretty disappointing for someone who was originally supposed to lead the Nether race so hopefully, this will have something good.¡± Inside the ring were several jade slips, weapons, and materials. Ji Xian put them aside and read the jade slips with his spiritual sense. A couple of hours passed and Ji Xian put down the last jade slip. He tapped his fingers on the armrest and closed his eyes to recollect his thoughts. ¡°One Divine Art that doesn¡¯t seem to be from the Nether race, one Legacy that I can¡¯t use, and this last jade slip¡­¡± Ji Xian had a weird expression on his face. ¡°Is this a blessing from the Heavens?¡± The last jade slip contained information on over a million ores and herbs. This included names, pictures, and descriptions. What caused Ji Xian to look weird, however, was that the information had been graded. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°68%¡­ Is this for some kind of alchemy test? Looks like the I can¡¯t trust this jade slip completely,¡± Ji Xian shook his head. ¡°Di Shi is so useless. That¡¯s like a D plus, not even a passing grade. I guess I can¡¯t blame him, not everyone is talented like me.¡± It was a good thing Di Shi wasn¡¯t around to hear Ji Xian''s narcissistic talk otherwise he would cough another mouthful of blood. This test was merely one of three and after spending almost several decades studying, he still couldn¡¯t pass the first written test. Of course, this was already a decent result, many people in the Upper World spent their whole life not even passing the first test. Now that Ji Xian has the jade slip, he could use it to reference the materials he''s gotten as spoils. He would no longer need to waste time trying to find out their uses. Unfortunately, there were still some items in the spatial rings that remained unknown to him. There were still a few jade slips he would have to go over. He also had an abundance of weapons now. These weapons belonged to a higher grade than seen in the Mortal Haven World. Overall, he was satisfied with his spoils. Ji Xian closed his eyes as he leaned back on his chair, rocking it back and forth. A month later. Xia Lihua and a few Ancestors, including Wu Long and Zhang Chao, were currently flying to the Aether Sect. ¡°Lihua, you¡¯ve just recovered, are you sure you want to go to the Southern Continent so soon?¡± Xia Lihua looked at Wu Long, ¡°I¡¯ve rested enough. Besides, I¡¯m quite curious about this new Guardian of the Southern Continent,¡± she replied. Zhang Chao nodded then shook his head. ¡°It is a pity that Guardian Zhao Ping has passed away.¡± Xia Lihua let out a sigh and a sad expression appeared on her breathtaking face. ¡°Guardian Zhao Ping helped me a lot when I became a Guardian. If I meet his descendants, I will grant them some opportunities.¡± The other Ancestors nodded their heads and continued the rest of their journey in silence. When they neared the border of the Southern Continent, they were greeted by the sight of Huo Honghui and another two people. Standing at his left was the white-robed Bai Ming, his long beard hanging down to his chest. To his right was another Ancestor they met during the battle but hadn''t been introduced to. ¡°Greetings Guardian Xia, greetings fellow Ancestors.¡± Huo Honghui and the other two beside him cupped their hands and greeted the visitors. ¡°Please follow me to the Aether Sect. We¡¯ll be taking a little detour to avoid the cliff where the Young Master lives,¡± said Huo Honghui. ¡°Young Master?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the Young Master?¡± A couple of the Ancestors from the Northern Continent threw a questioning look at Huo Honghui. The Sect Master of the Aether Sect was calling someone Young Master? ¡°The Young Master is the new Guardian of the Southern Continent. He prefers being called that instead of his title.¡± Huo Honghui said with a dry laugh. After a brief silence and a few glances at each other, Wu Long stepped up. ¡°Huo Honghui, our purpose here is to meet the new Guardian and thank him for saving us,¡± he said. Huo Honghui had an awkward look on his face. Remembering the words that Ji Xian wanted him to pass on, he was hesitant. Suddenly, the man to his right, wearing a robe of black and white similar to Huo Honghui took a step forward, ¡°The Young Master said he would only meet with Guardian Xia for now.¡± Hearing that, Huo Honghui breathed a sigh of relief. Ji Xian¡¯s words were unpleasant and he didn¡¯t want to offend the other party within just the first couple of minutes. Chapter 13
Wu Long looked at the person who spoke. He was middle-aged with short black hair and a thin mustache. From his temperament, one could tell he was someone astute and experienced. ¡°You are...?¡± ¡°I am Li Zhihao, the Grand Elder of the Aether Sect,¡± the middle-aged man cupped his hand. Wu Long returned his greeting. ¡°Apologies for my ignorance, but I thought the Grand Elder of the Aether Sect is Pan Zixin.¡± He said curiously. Huo Honghui and Li Zhihao had a look of sadness in their eyes. ¡°Grand Elder Pan Zixin passed away eleven years ago in the last invasion. Li Zhihao was chosen to be the next Grand Elder after his death,¡± said Huo Honghui. At this moment, Xia Lihua who was silent this entire time finally spoke. ¡°Can you tell us what happened that year Senior Huo? she asked. Although she had the highest status here, she was by far the youngest, so it was not weird for her to call everyone here Senior. Shaking his head, Huo Honghui bitterly said, ¡°There isn¡¯t much to say. That year, people from the Upper World descended. After so many generations we were no longer surprised by their sudden appearance. The Ancestors of the Southern Continent immediately gathered and fought them. We lost, miserably. Many Ancestors died in that battle including the previous Grand Elder and Guardian Zhao Ping. These people were different from previous invasions, they were overwhelmingly powerful. They called themselves the Celestial race. If you thought the Nether race was strong, then you¡¯re wrong. Compared to the Celestial race, they still pale in comparison. Not to mention only fifty Chosen of the Celestial race descended and it was enough to decimate the Southern Continent. In our moment of despair, the Young Master appeared. He was an unfamiliar face, we did not recognize him but you can guess what happened next. The Young Master defeated them and we won.¡± Xia Lihua, Wu Long, Zhang Chao, and the rest listened with serious expressions. ¡°There is something I don¡¯t understand, you mentioned many Ancestors dying at the hands of the Celestial race but during the battle with the Nether race, we saw numerous Ancestors.¡± Wu Long asked in confusion. ¡°That was thanks to the Young Master. His talent in Alchemy is beyond our understanding. He concocted pills to help the Southern Continent produce more Holy realm experts and recover our numbers,¡± replied Huo Honghui calmly. ¡°What!¡± ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Shock could be seen on the faces of the Northern Continent Ancestors including Xia Lihua. One must know that the Holy realm was already the limit of the Mortal Haven World. To reach the Holy realm with this World¡¯s limited resources and low quality of Heaven and Earth Essence would require immense talent and fortune. But now, there''s a pill that could allow people to break through the Holy realm? ¡°What exactly are these pills?¡± Wu Long asked in agitation. Huo Honghui shook his head, ¡°The Young Master calls them Destruction Coalescence Pill.¡± ¡°Destruction Coalescence Pill.¡± ¡°Huo Honghui, do you think the Guar- the Young Master can make more of these pills?" Wu Long asked. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask the Young Master.¡± Xia Lihua became more curious about this new Guardian. No longer wanting to wait to meet this person, she said, ¡°Since the new Guardian only wishes to meet me, Senior Huo, please show the way.¡± Huo Honghui nodded and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Xia Lihua passed by Bai Ming and stopped. ¡°Senior must be Bai Ming, Lihua appreciates everything you¡¯ve done,¡± she said while bowing. Bai Ming smiled gently at Xia Lihua ¡°You need not be polite Guardian Xia. With your potential and talent, you will be the first to ascend to the Upper World in thousands of years. It is only natural to help you.¡± Xia Lihua said nothing and simply bowed. She turned and followed Huo Honghui. Making their way to the tall cliff, Huo Honghui looked at Xia Lihua and hesitantly said, ¡°The Young Master is a little¡­ eccentric and often says things that can be a little hard to hear. That is merely the way he is and the Young Master doesn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± Xia Lihua nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± As they get closer to the cliff, Xia Lihua, through her excellent vision could see a figure sitting in the chair facing their direction. The figure remained still and didn¡¯t move. They landed a short distance in front of the figure allowing them to get a better look at him. ¡°Young Master, I brought Guardian Xia,¡± Huo Honghui cupped his hands and slightly bowed. His tone was polite. Xia Lihua looked at the young man in the chair. He slowly opened his eyes and her heart instantly skipped a beat. His face could be described in one word, perfect. In addition to his sword-like eyebrows and chiseled jaw, she found it hard to believe someone like this even exist. His long, black hair was slicked back with a few strands hanging over his eyes, along with his otherworldly aura, if immortals existed then this person would fit the description. Xia Lihua focused on his eyes. They were are black as night, and hidden within his pupils was a blinding light that could easily go unnoticed if one didn''t pay attention. The young man didn¡¯t look at her but at Huo Honghui. Huo Honghui¡¯s heart also skipped a beat but he was different from Xia Lihua. He was nervous. ¡°I thought I said no more formalities. You should give the title of Sect Master to someone else. Your hearing is going bad, we can¡¯t have a Sect Master like that,¡± the man said. cough, cough ¡°I still have to take care of the other visitors so I¡¯ll leave first Young Master.¡± Huo Honghui swiftly flew away. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear you talking about me earlier.¡± Huo Honghui almost lost his balance in the sky and flew even faster. Xia Lihua saw this exchange and couldn¡¯t help but smile. There were not a lot of people who could see the dignified Sect Master of the Aether Sect run away in such a manner. He stood up from his chair and walked towards her. As the distance between them shortened, her heart sped up. But she didn''t shy away, with her head high and back straight, she exuded unparalleled confidence, not only in strength and appearance but herself. He stopped just a step away in front of her and she noted his height. She was considered tall herself but this young man was a head taller than she was! He leaned in, further closing the gap between them, and with a dashing smile he said, ¡°Hi, I am Ji Xian.¡± Chapter 14 With just a small gap between his face and hers, Xia Lihua didn''t mind. She slowly and carefully examined his face, from his mouth to his nose, then finally, his eyes. She stared into his eyes, fully captivated by their appearance. Like two black holes, they grabbed her attention, and refused to let go. "Hi, I am Ji Xian." His voice snapped her out of the trance-like state, and she tried to calm her heart. "Ji Xian¡­ I am Xia Lihua, the Guardian of the Northern Continent," she said. Her tone was casual and friendly. Earlier, when she was with the Ancestors, she had acted with respect and decorum as she should with her seniors, but after seeing Ji Xian''s exchange with Huo Honghui, she understood that he was not someone who cared about formalities and this fit her preference. Ji Xian smiled brightly upon hearing her introduction. He examined her face quietly. She had phoenix eyes, straight eyebrows, a soft petite nose, and gentle pink lips. A flawless, beautiful face. She wore an elegant white Hanfu that wasn''t too small or too big. It was just right, perfectly accentuating her flawless figure. If immortals existed, then Xia Lihua would perfectly match the description. What caught his attention were her silver eyes. Radiant and dazzling. It was nothing but mesmerizing. A person with a dragon bloodline... a miracle. After the brief introduction, the two of them didn''t exchange any more words. They silently stared at each other as though trying to see each other''s secret. After what seemed like an eternity, Ji Xian took a step back, turned around, and walked back to his chair. He gently waved his hand. A chair appeared out of thin air landing right in front of him. Ji Xian looked at Xia Lihua and smiled. Understanding his intention, she walked to the chair and gently sat down. After another brief silence, Ji Xian spoke first. "So." Xia Lihua raised her brows. "So," she repeated. "When will you ascend?" Ji Xian asked. "I''m not sure." "Not sure, huh? Maybe you just don''t want to ascend." "¡­" "I am still needed here," Xia Lihua said after brief thought. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Ji Xian shook his head, "You''ve done enough, even before you became Guardian, you have deterred countless forces from the Upper World and that''s just scratching the surface. Your contributions are more than most Ancestors combined." "How do you-" "Anyone who has been to the Northern Continent knows who you are and what you have done," he interrupted. "¡­" "Then what about you? Why do you choose to stay with your strength?" she asked. "I am different from you." "How?" "I take a different path. Besides¡­ I am infinitely more talented than you. I do not need to ascend." "¡­" Xia Lihua was speechless. She was probably the greatest genius the Mortal Haven World had ever seen, but Ji Xian claimed to be even more talented than her. She wanted to refute but lacked confidence after hearing the stories about his prowess. "How old are you?" she suddenly asked. "Me? I am younger than you¡­ by quite a few years," Ji Xian replied with a teasing smile. Her fist subtly tightened, feeling slightly annoyed. Idiot. "I don''t believe you. For all I know you''re half step into the grave and using your cultivation to retain your looks." Ji Xian burst out laughing. He leaned forward in his chair and smiled at her. Cute. "Here, take it," Ji Xian suddenly threw out a spatial ring to Xia Lihua. "There are some Destruction Coalescence pills in there, along with some weapons and resources." Xia Lihua used her spiritual sense to examine the content of the ring. It was filled with pills of all varieties and weapons as well. She nodded and calmly accepted it. "Hey, do you know any arrogant Young Masters in the Northern Continent?" Ji Xian randomly asked. "Arrogant Young Master?" Caught off guard, Xia Lihua didn''t know what to say. "You know, short-tempered, likes to hold a grudge, annoying face, loves to use daddy''s influence." She gently laughed at Ji Xian''s oddly specific details, "One or two comes to mind, what is this for?" "Just preparing something for five rascals," Ji Xian grinned mischievously. "Oh? Tell me about it." ¡­ The two continued talking for two days and two nights. They discussed and planned a few things, and afterward, they talked about various topics. Their conversations were natural and spontaneous. They talked nonstop, teasing each other, telling jokes, and even dwelling on some deep topics. During this period, both of them learned a lot about each other. Ji Xian stood up and stretched. The sky had darkened and was occupied by countless stars. "This has been fun but you should go. The Ancestors are probably getting anxious by now." "All right," Xia Lihua stood up and gently floated in the air. "I''ll visit again soon," she said. She floated higher and higher into the sky while keeping her gaze on Ji Xian. Finally, She turned and flew away but not before a voice entered her ears. "Don''t fall for me too hard, I''m too good for you." She stopped flying and looked back. Brushing her hair back slightly, her silver eyes briefly flashed with light. Her mouth curved into a beautiful, confident smile. Idiot With that thought, she disappeared into the night. Ji Xian stood at the edge of the cliff looking in the direction Xia Lihua left. His eyes were looking in her direction but his thoughts were elsewhere. My cultivation is currently at a bottleneck. Forging a new cultivation path is too hard, I have already read all the cultivation methods of this World and I have nothing more to learn. There are also no more secrets that I have yet to discover. With no increase in my knowledge, I can no longer simulate the next stage of my path. Should I go to another World? If I can read more cultivation methods then It''ll increase the chances I have to simulate the next stage. Ji Xian sighed, "Looks like I need to make some preparations before I leave. After those five brats breakthrough into Essence, I''ll send them to the Northern Continent. Xia Lihua will be able to look after them for me while I''m gone." Chapter 15 Xia Lihua flew to the spot where the Ancestors gathered. She descended from the sky. Her appearance caused some relief for Wu Long, Zhang Chao, and the other Northern Continent Ancestors. They had been waiting for her for two days, and although two days were not considered long for them, they couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Lihua.¡± ¡°Guardian Xia.¡± Wu Long and the others greeted. ¡°How did everything go?¡± Xia Lihua threw a ring over to Wu Long who spoke. When Ji Xian gave the ring to her, he mentioned a few pills that he made specifically for her so she transferred those pills to her spatial ring. The rest was naturally left for the others. Wu Long was someone she was very familiar with, so she entrusted him with the item distributions. Wu Long swiftly scanned inside the ring and his face became shocked and excited. He glanced at his companions and nodded at them with a smile. Xia Lihua turned to Huo Honghui and asked, ¡°Senior Huo, does the previous Guardian, Senior Zhao Ping have any descendants?¡± With a brief look of surprise followed by a look of understanding, Huo Honghui nodded. ¡°Only one, he is cultivating in the Aether Sect, his name is Zhao Yu.¡± He replied. ¡°Please lead the way, Senior Huo.¡± Huo Honghui nodded and headed off in a direction with Xia Lihua following. The others said nothing, quietly waiting. A while later, the both of them returned. ¡°Senior Huo, Senior Bai, Senior Li, we have bothered you all long enough. We will return to the Northern Continent. I will visit again soon.¡± Xia Lihua gave a little bow and left, the others also bid their farewell before following her. A month later. Peace returned to the Mortal Haven World but the invasion of the Nether race was still being mentioned among the people. This was by far the fiercest war they had ever seen, not including the Celestial race¡¯s invasion because not many people knew about that event. The endless years of war with the Upper World have made the Mortal Haven World united, void of any major conflict. The wars had only motivated everyone to cultivate and become stronger. However, geniuses could not grow in a peaceful environment, therefore the Sects in both Continent promoted intense competition among their disciples for resources. On a certain day, in the Aether Sect, five whirlpools appeared above five immortal caves. The commotion didn¡¯t cause any major disturbance to the other disciples in the sect. The Elders, however, paid more attention to it because they knew the ones who were causing this phenomenon. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Huo Honghui, who''s currently having a discussion with Li Zhihao and a couple of other Elders in a large hall, stopped their meeting to look in that particular direction. ¡°Those five have broken through just in time,¡± said Li Zhihao, stroking his thin mustache with a smile. Huo Honghui nodded his head without much surprise. He looked at an Elder sitting towards the back of the room and said, ¡°Elder Jin, please inform the five of them about the Sect competition.¡± The Elder with the surname Jin cupped his hand and walked out of the hall. The moment he left, Ji Xian¡¯s voice entered their ears. ¡°After the competition, send them to Azure Wind City in the Northern Continent.¡± His sudden declaration surprised everyone in the hall. Just when they wanted to ask some questions, Ji Xian¡¯s voice can be heard again. ¡°Lihua will look after them, you need not do anything. Just drop them somewhere and leave. Let them fend for themselves.¡± Ji Xian¡¯s voice faded and the Elders glanced at one another before stopping at the Sect Master with questioning looks. Huo Honghui sighed and shook his head. The Young Master has always worked in mysterious ways, like always, he never tells me anything. ¡°I will talk to the Young Master later,¡± he said. A while later, they finished their meeting and everyone left. Huo Honghui disappeared, arriving right before Ji Xian¡¯s house. He looked at the familiar chair and frowned. Ji Xian wasn''t there. He glanced at the wooden house and noticed a piece of paper hanging on the door along with a spatial ring. A voice recording rune was inscribed into the paper, but it has broken in half, an indication that the rune has done its job. The Young Master¡¯s voice from earlier was probably released from this. He glanced at the paper. As he read it, sweat formed and dripped from his forehead while his heart rate sped up. Young Master, you can¡¯t just leave like this! What if the Upper World invades again!? Numerous thoughts flashed in his mind, the more he thought, the more anxious he became. Although Ji Xian assured him everything would be fine, that he would return soon and the Mortal Haven World would be safe for a while, Huo Honghui couldn''t help but worry. ------------------------ One week ago. Ji Xian hung the note and spatial ring on the door then headed off to the Northern Continent. He wanted to talk to Xia Lihua before he left. He stood in the air, floating above a barren land, and not long after a delicate figure appeared next to him. Xia Lihua looked at Ji Xian with surprise, her eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked in a gleeful tone. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for a while, to another world.¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°How? To traverse the stars at the Holy realm is impossible not to mention there are no Worlds even close to this one.¡± Ji Xian shook his head at Xia Lihua with a hint of disappointment. With a tone like a teacher educating a student, he said, ¡°You''re too close-minded. I guess it can''t be helped since you''ve never left the Mortal Haven World but you should know, nothing is impossible. The road to cultivation is endless, while the Universe is boundless. We''re born in the Lower World, above us is the Upper World, and beyond that? Who knows? You may be considered a genius down here, but will that remain the same up there? Worlds are constantly being destroyed while new ones are constantly being born. Apex heroes roam the stars while pinnacle evil lurks in the dark..." ¡­ Xia Lihua listened to Ji Xian¡¯s endless chirping and zoned out. She felt his words made sense but something didn¡¯t seem right¡­ She watched as he put on a haughty expression. His hands moved exaggeratedly as he lectured her. After some time, she no longer remembered what the original topic was anymore as he digressed from one topic to the next. Not able to take it anymore, she finally found the chance to interrupt him and asked, "How do you know all this?" Ji Xian''s eyebrows pinched, and his expression turned serious. ¡°I read a lot of books.¡± "¡­" Chapter 16 Xia Lihua didn''t know how to feel after listening to Ji Xian. She felt he was teasing her but she also thought there were some truths in what he was saying. She touched her chin with her petite fingers and contemplated. After some thought, she raised her head and looked at Ji Xian. "How long will you be gone?" "A year or two at most." Her eyebrows pinched, and she asked, "What about Mortal Haven? If another faction like the Nether race descends..." Ji Xian shook his head, "That won''t happen. After what just happened to Celestials and the Nether, I doubt another faction of the same caliber would come down here without long-term preparation." "That makes sense..." Xia Lihua contemplated. For some reason, she remembered Ji Xian''s lecture. Close-minded? Never left Mortal Haven? Beyond the Upper World... Finally, she took a deep breath, seemingly having come to a decision. She said, "I want to go with you." "No," Ji Xian immediately shook his head. "I''m not concerned about another invasion but you need to stay here to look after those five brats for me. They will arrive in the Northern Continent soon." Xia Lihua said resolutely, "I can have Senior Wu Long look after them, I''m sure he won''t refuse If I ask him." Ji Xian gave it a thought before looking at Xia Lihua. Her silver eyes sparkled with anticipation and stubbornness as she stared at him. I don''t think she will take no for an answer. Whatever, what could go wrong? Wouldn''t hurt to have such a beauty by my side, not to mention the number of opportunities she might bring me¡­ Gears turned in his head and subconsciously he let out a mysteriously bright smile. Finally, he snapped out of his thoughts. "Alright, you can tag along." Xia Lihua, who was unaware of what Ji Xian was thinking, became dazed when she saw his handsome face breaking out into a smile. She had to admit that the person in front of her was the most handsome man she had ever met. She never thought of herself as superficial and appearances weren''t important to her, but Ji Xian was different. His looks, his charm, and his aura have qualities that just drew her in. Only after hearing him agree that he will take her along did she snap out of her state. A beautiful smile appeared on her face. "I will let Wu Long know," she said before disappearing in a flash. While Ji Xian waited for Xia Lihua to return, he was wondering if he should go back to the Southern Continent to make some adjustments to the note he left behind. It should be fine, I said Xia Lihua will look after those five but it became Wu Long instead. It shouldn''t make a difference. On second thought, I''ll leave my Hell Soul behind just in case of emergencies. After all, with our absence, who knows what might happen? I was planning on taking the Hell Soul with me since I''m going to an unfamiliar World but this will have to do. With that thought, a shadow split from his body and shot off towards the cave from which Xia Lihua was using to cultivate. He flew away, leaving behind a few words which entered Ji Xian''s ears. "Have fun, Earth Soul!" Fifteen minutes later, Xia Lihua returned. "It''s done," she said. Suddenly, Xia Lihua felt something, she looked in the direction of her immortal cave. She gave Ji Xian a questioning glance but ultimately, chose not to ask. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Ji Xian nodded his head and gestured for her to follow him. They talked and joked as they flew. At their realm, it wouldn''t take a long time to fly around the Mortal Haven World, not to mention that although Mortal Haven has produced many experts, it was on the smaller side of the spectrum. Usually, the number of experts produced in a World correlates to its size. That was because a bigger world produces more resources to house more experts. Mortal Haven World was an exception. This had also confused a lot of factions in the Upper World, thinking there were some secrets to this world. Xia Lihua soon realized where Ji Xian was taking her. "This way¡­ the Dark Chasm?" Ji Xian looked at her and smiled, not bothering to answer. "The Dark Chasm is the number one forbidden zone in Mortal Haven, even I need to be utmost prepared before I go here. Are you sure about this?" asked Xia Lihua. While surprised, she wasn''t worried. She was confident in her strength. "What are you worried about with me here? Just remember to stick close to me." Ji Xian said calmly. Xia Lihua stared at Ji Xian''s face and couldn''t help but asked, "Just how strong are you? There is a high chance of Holy realm experts dying if they go to the Dark Chasm, yet you are so confident?" She was unconscious when Ji Xian was fighting with the Nether race so she was unaware of his abilities. She had only been told of the event by the Northern Continent Ancestors. "Guess," said Ji Xian mysteriously. "You told me once before that you take a different path. Other than Qi Cultivators, who take in True Essence from Heaven and Earth to cultivate, and Body Cultivators who produce their own Essence, which is Astral Essence from their Internal World, what other path can there be? A Dual Cultivator who practices both Qi and Body? That''s impossible." "Oh? And why is that impossible?" asked Ji Xian. Xia Lihua heard a teasing in his tone. She suddenly stopped flying and stared at Ji Xian. "Because True Essence from Heaven and Earth rejects Astral Essence produced by the Internal World of Body Cultivators." With a questioning look, she asked, "Did you find a way to¡­" "No." Ji Xian immediately shook his head. "The rejection between the two Essences is not something I can resolve yet." "Then you¡­" "I cultivate True Essence." "But you¡­" "You don''t need to ask, my path is different." Xia Lihua was indignant. All that and you''re basically saying nothing! The two of them continued on their way to the Dark Chasm. As they approached the Chasm, the land which was brimming with life became more barren and desolate. Standing in the air, the two of them looked down at the large fissure that stretched as far as the eyes can see. Thundering roars and screeches resounded from below. Rocks and boulders shook from vibration coming from the fissure. This scene would frighten anyone away. "Let''s go," said Ji Xian casually. Xia Lihua nodded with a serious expression. The two of them descended into the chasm. The lower they descended the more cautious Xia Lihua became. Ji Xian silently chuckled upon seeing this. All of a sudden. A roar reverberated, shaking the chasm from below. It was unknown which monster this roar originated from, but it contained a terrifying murderous intent. The Dark Chasm, which was filled with the sounds of various monsters suddenly quiet down upon hearing this roar. Then, the shuffling sound of movement could be heard. The chaotic chasm became strangely tranquil. Xia Lihua immediately went into defense mode while Ji Xian continued descending. She bitterly shook her head upon seeing his casual behavior. They landed on the ground and she looked around suspiciously. "Where are all the monsters? The last time I was here, I was attacked the moment I descended." "Who knows, It is pretty late. Maybe they went home." Ji Xian replied. "¡­" "Follow me," he said. Ji Xian led her into a cave. After walking for four hours, taking occasional turns here and there in this underground maze-like tunnel, they arrived at a dead end. "Is that a formation?" Xia Lihua asked when she saw thousands of complex runes inscribed into the wall ahead of them. They appeared to be placed randomly but on a closer look, they appeared complete and whole. "Indeed, I found this place while strolling around the Dark Chasm when I was younger." "Strolling? The Dark Chasm?" Xia Lihua wasn''t sure if she heard Ji Xian correctly. Ji Xian casually added some more runes onto the wall. After he was done, he channeled his immense True Essence into the formation. The runes lit up one by one, and they glowed with a yellow light before connecting to one another. The brightness lit up the entire cave as a door materialize from the wall, glowing mysteriously. She watched him do all this in shock. What Ji Xian just did look easy but was exceedingly complex. Ji Xian put out his hand in front of Xia Lihua, catching her slightly off guard. She understood his intention and smiled. She grabs ahold of his hand. She took one last look back and slightly hesitated. Unsure if what she was doing was right. "It''s fine, I left my clone behind. Nothing will happen." Ji Xian reassured her. "So that presence in my cave was your clone¡­" She no longer hesitated. The two of them walked into the door hand in hand. The second they passed through, the runes dimmed. The door fades away. The cave calmed as it was before. RRROOAARR!! A familiar roar reverberated once more after they left. The chasm that was quiet and deserted has become active once more. Chapter 17
Two figures holding hands walked out of a glowing door that illuminated the dark surroundings before disappearing. ¡°Well, that was an interesting experience.¡± Said the taller figure. The shorter figure nodded and inspected the surroundings with curiosity. ¡°This looks exactly like the cave in the Dark Chasm. Look, there are even similar runes on the wall.¡± The taller figure laughed and muttered, ¡°Looks like this is a two-way spatial teleportation formation. How lucky, now I don''t need to waste time thinking about how to get back to Mortal Haven.¡± ¡°What! Ji Xian, what did you say? You didn¡¯t know this was a two-way spatial teleportation formation? How do you plan on going back home if it wasn¡¯t? Ji Xian coughed lightly, ¡°Never mind that, Let''s get out of here and take a look around.¡± He walked forward gleefully while Xia Lihua behind him pouted adorably. The two exited the cave and glanced around. ¡°This looks like a jungle.¡± Said Xia Lihua Ji Xian nodded. ¡°Let''s get a better look.¡± His feet left the ground and he shot up into the sky with Xia Lihua following him. Floating high above, the two of them looked down from where they emerged with mixed feelings. They''re currently on an island. A small island surrounded by a large body of water. Xia Lihua concentrated her gaze in all directions, even at her level she wasn''t able to see any sign of land. Oddly enough, seeing this vast ocean reminded her of the Mortal Haven World. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere.¡± She sighed. Ji Xian silently observed the island. After a moment, he finally spoke. ¡°Lihua, what do you think?¡± His question was vague but she knew what he was asking. ¡°The cave in Mortal Haven is in an extremely dangerous place where even Holy realm experts would have to think twice before entering. The cave we arrived at is on a remote island; isolated and hidden. Not to mention¡­¡± She moved her gaze to the middle of the island where the trees are so lush and wild plants so abundant that there was no opening for the sunlight to pierce through. These trees and plants weren''t normal, but she didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. Her gaze penetrated below the ground and finally landed on a figure. It had a long body and limbs shorter than the average human. It lay on all fours with its head hidden from view. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. After a while, she finally looked away but a serious expression remained on her face. Turning to Ji Xian, she concluded, ¡°Whoever made the two-way spatial teleportation formation isn¡¯t simple.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Ji Xian laughed. ¡°Try using your spiritual sense.¡± He said. Xia Lihua released her spiritual sense and swept the island. Immediately, she noticed something wrong. Her eyes widened before she slowly release her spiritual sense again, this time she meticulously feel her surroundings. ¡°The island is in front of me, but I can just barely sense it.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you sure you can see it?¡± Asked Ji Xian. Confused, Xia Lihua glanced at him, wondering what he meant, she turned her head back to the island only to find that it had vanished. Surprised, she channeled her Astral Essence into her eyes. It shined with a silver hue, only then did she see the island once more. ¡°Definitely not simple¡­¡± Ji Xian smiled and said nothing. He wasn¡¯t too invested in the mystery of the island since he didn''t find it at all interesting. ¡°Lihua, pick a direction.¡± Brushing back her silky black hair, Xia Lihua randomly pointed in a direction without much thought. Ji Xian smiled, ¡°Let''s go.¡± The two of them flew leisurely towards the horizon and as their silhouette shrink, Ji Xian¡¯s voice and Xia Lihua¡¯s laugh can be heard in the distance. ¡°Lihua, Why do dogs float so easily on water? ¡­ After they left, a terrifying growl shook the island and disturbed the water, creating strong waves crashing about. A fearful voice can be heard under the ground, ¡°Who the hell was those two?¡± A moment later, peace was restored to the island. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua continued flying for a week without rest. This alone gave them a glimpse at how big this world is compared to the Mortal Haven World. Granted, they weren''t in a rush so they were flying rather slowly. Their journey wasn''t met with any obstacles allowing the two of them to enjoy each other¡¯s company quietly. Finally, after a few more days of flying¡­ ¡°A city¡­¡± From a distance away, a floating mountain moved rhythmically up and down above the sea of clouds. Below the mountain is an island that was several times bigger than the mysterious island they arrived on. There was a city built on it and people can be seen coming and going on a flying boat. Ji Xian briefly glanced at the city before he looked at the mountain. His eyes shined with a clear subtle light as he inspects it. A moment later he retracts his gaze. Gently waving his hand, an ordinary wooden flying boat appeared before him, ¡°Flying doesn¡¯t seem too common here, this should allow us to blend in a little.¡± He said. Xia Lihua nodded. At some point she had tied a piece of cloth around her head to cover her face from the nose down, revealing only her dazzling silver eyes. With her appearance, she was bound to attract all kinds of attention and since she was in unfamiliar territory, she felt it wouldn''t hurt to take some precautions. Unfortunately, Ji Xian had a different thought. He reached out, removing the cloth covering her breathtaking appearance that was enough to cause the downfall of any kingdom. Confused, she look at him questioningly. Ji Xian chuckled. In order to catch fish, you need bait! ¡°Why cover perfection?¡± Teased Ji Xian. Hearing this, a confident smile broke out on her face. Contrary to her expectation, Ji Xian took the cloth and instead tied it around his face. "Ah!" She exclaimed. Her eyes widened as she see him wear the cloth that was just on her face earlier. Her mind wandered as her face turned slightly red. After a second of hesitation, she reached out and ripped the cloth off Ji Xian¡¯s face. ¡°Why cover perfection?¡± She said, throwing the familiar words back at him. Ji Xian laughed, amused at her antics. His arm flashed and took back the cloth, tying it around his face once more. ¡°I am more handsome than you are beautiful.¡± He said cheekily ¡°Hmph!" "Idiot."
Chapter 18
Ji Xian and Xia Lihua stood comfortably on the flying boat making their way to the island. As the gap between them close, it became more apparent just how large and majestic the island looked. A clear golden dome covered the entire island deterring anyone who wants to enter by air. The only entry to the city is the gates that stand almost two stories high. As the duo approach the island, they, or rather Xia Lihua, attracted the eyes of countless cultivators who were also traveling to the island. Her appearance caused men and women alike to do double takes and sneak glances at her face. Some people wanted to approach her but were put off by her extraordinary aura. A few people also looked at Ji Xian, but they didn¡¯t pay any attention to him since his face was hidden. A few people even inwardly cursed him for trying to act mysterious. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua were aware of all this but didn¡¯t pay any mind. They''re currently having a conversation using their spiritual sense. ¡°We¡¯re quite lucky to have come to a world where there are humans.¡± Said Xia Lihua. She took a glance at Ji Xian. His long black hair was slicked back with a few strands out of place hanging over his eyes. His face was hidden by a white cloth which made it hard for her to read his expression. Only a pair of his eyes can be seen. At a glance, they appear ordinary. ¡°Did you already come to this world before?¡± She asked. ¡°No, this is my first time here.¡± Xia Lihua didn''t fully believe him and quietly smacked her lips, clearly annoyed. Ji Xian laughed upon seeing her straightforward display of emotions. ¡°You of all people should know how hard it is to travel between Worlds. The cultivation limit for the Lower World is the Holy realm, but this realm does not allow for travel in space. Unless someone is as lucky as us to come across a spatial teleportation formation, then they can only remain in their home world forever. I¡¯ve discovered the formation for many years, but I have never used it.¡± He explained. ¡°Why is that? I''ve done a little investigation on you. Whether it is the Southern Continent or Northern Continent, no one seems to be aware of your existence, that is, until the arrival of the Celestials. With the strength you have displayed and the fact that you have zero connections in the Mortal Haven World, nothing is stopping you from leaving.¡± Ji Xian can sense the agitation in Xia Lihua¡¯s voice. He said calmly, ¡°Because there was still more to learn.¡± Xia Lihua shuddered. She stopped the flying boat. Her action drew a couple of odd gazes from people passing by. ¡°So there''s no more reason for you to stay in Mortal Haven now?¡± She said dejectedly. Inwardly, she was afraid Ji Xian may not want to go back anymore. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Ji Xian, who was a head taller than Xia Lihua, looked down at her while brushing back her silky hair. The bystanders saw this intimate scene and their hearts burned with jealousy. He ignored them and said, ¡°I told you before not to fall for me too hard. Do you regret it?¡± Xia Lihua took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and when she opened them, she exudes an unmatched confidence. "No. You''re returning to Mortal Haven with me after this is over," she said as a matter of fact. Ji Xian chuckled. This was the Xia Lihua he knew. He signaled her to control the flying boat. They continued onwards to the island that was still a small distance away. As she controlled the flying boat, Ji Xian¡¯s voice entered her ears. "You''re wrong, there are still things I need to do back home so you don''t need to worry about me not going back. Also... I''ve met an interesting person recently, and she is enough reason for me to stay.¡± Xia Lihua was momentarily dazed before she broke out into the sweetest smile, attracting looks from men and women alike. The flying boat sped up and within minutes they reached the island. The two hopped off the flying boat and stood in line to get to the city. Xia Lihua''s face was slightly blushed, but from her expression, it was evident she was in a good mood. Ji Xian stood beside her, silently spreading his spiritual sense to listen in on the surrounding conversations. ¡°Look at how long this line is! It''s even longer than last time! How long would we even have to wait before we can go inside Solitude City." ¡°What did you expect? It¡¯s the All Desolate Competition! This determines the ranking of all the factions in the Mortal Desolate World.¡± ¡°Do you think the Grand Sword Sect will win again this year?¡± ¡°I heard the Arcane Mountain will participate in this year''s All Desolate Competition! They will definitely win first place!¡± ¡°The Arcane Mountain rarely participates, but when they do, no one else stands a chance at taking first. I bet all these people are here because of them.¡± ¡°I wonder which one of their Saints is coming.¡± ¡°Hopefully it¡¯s the Dragon Saintess! I hear her beauty is unmatched!¡± Ji Xian closed his eyes as he take in all the information. After a while, his eyes opened and a weird expression appeared on his face. Mortal Desolate World? This sounds a little too similar to Mortal Haven World. Is this a coincidence? What is the relation between these two Worlds? Not just the name, but now that I think about it, the architecture of this city is similar to the ones back in Mortal Haven. Am I stumbling upon an end-game plot? Dragon Saintess¡­ Ji Xian glanced at Xia Lihua, who was still beaming from ear to ear. He inwardly shook his head and stopped thinking. They wait in line silently while occasionally exchanging spiritual sense messages. Their aura was reined in and other than Xia Lihua¡¯s appearance which attracted attention, they were able to get to the front of the line without any trouble. For Ji Xian, this was quite disappointing. Where were all the arrogant young masters!? I''m trying to look for opportunities here. This goes to show not everything you read is reliable. Of course, the main reason is that no one wants to offend the Island Lord. The last time a faction caused trouble, they were banned from entering the island for ten years and lost their qualification to compete in the All Desolate Competition. As they stepped forward, one of the two cultivators guarding the gate stopped them and reached out his hand ¡°Invitation!¡± Ji Xian and Xia Lihua weren¡¯t surprised by his actions since they had seen the process from the people that were in front of them. Only those with an invitation can enter. Those without can only wait until the gates are opened to the public three days later. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes sparkled mysteriously and just when he was about to make a move, a commotion broke out. Chapter 19 ¡°Look! The Serene Yang Sect has arrived! From afar, a ball of burning fire was flying toward the island like a meteor. Its arrival caused the temperature on the island to surge. Those standing in line with low cultivation immediately felt the intense heat. Their breathing became heavy as droplets of sweat dripped from their temples. Their lips visibly dried and only by swallowing their saliva did it give them a brief moment of relief from their parched throat. What scared them was while they felt ablaze, inside, they were feeling a chill running through their bones. This contrast between burning on the outside and cold on the inside made them extremely uncomfortable. These people with low cultivation were accompanied by their Sect Elders, who watched on indifferently as their disciples suffered. Only when seeing the youngsters approach their limits will these Elders send their True Essence into the disciple''s bodies, alleviating them from the heat. Ji Xian didn¡¯t care too much about the newcomers, he took a glance at Xia Lihua and let out a mysterious smile. His actions did not go unnoticed by her, she raised an eyebrow and wondered what he was up to. The fireball stopped above them and vanished, exposing a group of people wearing nearly identical red and silver robes. They consisted of a majority of men with only one woman in the group. Their extraordinary demeanor instantly drew looks of admiration from the people outside the city. ¡°As expected from the Serene Yang Sect, ranked sixth in the Mortal Desolate World.¡± ¡°Ouyang Ming seems to have reached the late stage of the Crystal realm!¡± ¡°Who is that girl? Since when did the Serene Yang Sect accept female disciples?¡± ¡°I don''t know but she¡¯s pretty.¡± The group descended right beside Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. They walked past the duo nonchalantly without even taking a glance at them. The man, who looked to be around in his thirties, leading the group took out an envelope and just as he was about to hand it to one of the guards... ¡°HEY! Why are they allowed to cut to the front!?¡± A loud voice echoed out into the crowd causing everyone in line and even those in the city to hear it. Straight away, this created an uproar as everyone looked around, trying to find the one who yelled out. Unfortunately, no one was able to find this daring person. The people from the Serene Yang Sect remained calm, showing little to no reaction to the commotion. ¡°What are you waiting for you baboons!? Get to the end of the line!¡± The voice echoed out once more and this time the crowd turned silent. He actually insulted them! ¡°Who dares!¡± One of the disciples from the Serene Yang Sect could no longer hold it in and shouted out in anger. ¡°Your daddy!¡± Gasps came from the crowd. The man leading the Serene Yang Sect frowned. His spiritual sense was released the moment the voice spoke out the first time, yet with his cultivation at the Seventh Life Destruction, he wasn''t able to find the person responsible. Of course, that person could be using an artifact to hide his presence. He glanced at the disciples behind him, nodding with satisfaction after seeing the majority of them were still calm. ¡°Ouyang Ming.¡± The man looked at a particular youth with short black hair. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. This youth has an above-average appearance with a striking flame symbol at his glabella. He immediately understood the man¡¯s intention. He turned and stepped out. His eyes burned with arrogance as he was about to face the crowd of people. However, the moment he turned, his eyes instantly locked onto Xia Lihua. Seeing her appearance, a stunned look appeared on his face. She was standing there in her elegant white Hanfu. A gust of wind had blown her hair out of place, partially covering her face. Using her hand, she brushed her hair back gracefully revealing her face. It was at this moment that Ouyang Ming turned around and saw her. Ouyang Ming stood there in silence with his mouth slightly opened as his once extraordinary demeanor fell apart. His behavior caused the man to frown. ¡°Ouyang Ming!¡± The man yelled. Snapping out of his daze, the flustered Ouyang Ming turned and bowed to the man and replied hastily, ¡°Elder Chen.¡± Elder Chen frowned and followed Ouyang Ming¡¯s previous gaze, his eyes landing on Xia Lihua, who at this moment, was once again brushing her hair back from another sudden gust of wind. The first time can be considered a coincidence, but the second time...? Who knows? His eyes widened slightly "¡­" ¡°The Serene Yang Sect is truly filled with dogs!¡± A laugh suddenly resounded from above causing people to look up. ¡°It¡¯s the Ardent Yin Sect!¡± Someone exclaimed. Four majestic polar bears pulling an exquisite carriage were suspended in the sky. The door to the carriage opened and a dozen beautiful women in white and blue dresses stepped out. The woman at the forefront gently waved her hand and the four polar bears along with the carriage vanished. ¡°Mind your words, Guo Xinyi.¡± Elder Chen said calmly after recovering from his previous state. The woman named Guo Xinyi looked to be in her mid-twenties. She has waist-long hair with parted bangs, along with seductive eyes and pouty lips, she gave off a mature and tempting aura. The design on her white and blue dress perfectly highlights her massive bosom. From her posture and attitude, she appears quite proud of her assets. She descended in front of Xia Lihua along with her disciples. The temperature fell with their appearance but not as exaggerated as when the Serene Yang Sect arrived. Their presence brought an even larger commotion among the people. ¡°I think I¡¯m in love¡­¡± ¡°Guo Xinyi, the Pavilion Master of the Third Yin Pavilion of the Ardent Yin Sect, she is even more beautiful than the rumors, not to mention those pair of¡­¡± ¡°If I can marry anyone of them I¡¯ll be so happy.¡± ¡°Go look in the mirror you pig!¡± ¡°They¡¯re definitely pretty, but the lady in the white Hanfu with silver eyes is simply on another level.¡± "I concur." Guo Xinyi teasingly smiled at Elder Chen and said, ¡°Let''s see if you can remain calm when you lose to us again.¡± Her words seem to have poked a soft spot, causing the corner of his mouth to twitch. ¡°We shall see.¡± He said mysteriously. From his tone, Guo Xinyi caught on to something. She scanned the disciples of the Serene Yang Sect before stopping on a petite figure who was standing in the back of the group. She was the only female and her alluring appearance stick out like a sore thumb. ¡°Since when did the Serene Yang Sect accept females? Can she even train in your Sect cultivation methods?¡± Asked Guo Xinyi. ¡°That is none of your concern.¡± Guo Xinyi ignored Elder Chen as she continued looking at the girl. With dark crimson hair that draped over her shoulders paired with her red eyes and innocent features, She looked absolutely exquisite. The entire time that Guo Xinyi stared at her, the girl didn¡¯t utter a word and only bowed humbly. ¡°The Ardent Yin Sect is a much more suitable place for you, if you ever wish to leave the Serene Yang Sect, our doors are always open to you.¡± just as Guo Xinyi finished her sentence, she felt a great pressure falling on her body. She glanced at Elder Chen and shrugged it off. She turned, setting her sights on Xia Lihua, her heart skipped a beat at a glance. Her cultivation... I can''t see it. Who is this person? After meticulously examining her face, Guo Xinyi smacked her lips and inwardly admitted her inferiority. Her gaze drifted downwards at Xia Lihua¡¯s bosom before looking towards her own. After quickly making a comparison, a confident smirk appeared on her face. ¡°My name is Guo Xinyi, you''re...?¡± Guo Xinyi asked politely. ¡°Xia Lihua.¡± ¡°Sister Xia, If you don¡¯t mind, you can accompany us into the city.¡± Xia Lihua glanced at Ji Xian, who at some point had taken a step backward. He was standing behind her with his back bent, and head slightly lowered, making it so only his eyes are barely visible as strands of his long hair covered his face. Her silver eyes displayed no emotions but inwardly she was currently cursing at Ji Xian. The two gusts of wind earlier were definitely his doing. She¡¯s a Holy realm expert, her entire body is being perpetually protected by a thin layer of her Astral Essence, unless she allows it, how can a gust of wind move her hair? Guo Xinyi, mistaking Xia Lihua¡¯s glance for something else, said, ¡°Of course, your servant can join us as well.¡± Chapter 20 Ji Xian saw that Xia Lihua didn''t seem to have any intention to speak so he said, ¡°I apologize for my Young Lady, she is exhausted from the long trip. We will trouble you then, Pavilion Master Guo.¡± Guo Xinyi took only a half-hearted glance at Ji Xian, who she can see was only at the Early stage of the Crystal realm, before focusing back on Xia Lihua. The current Ji Xian looked nothing more than a servant. The black robe which he usually prefers to wear loosely has been tightly fastened, showcasing his lean figure. His attitude looked humble with his back bent and head slightly lowered. He avoided eye contact looking only at people''s shoes. With his long messy hair covering a big portion of his face, his aura screams lower class. Xia Lihua sent him a wisp of her spiritual sense. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked. ¡°Play along.¡± Ji Xian replied. ¡°What is the point of all this? Being careful is one thing, but what you¡¯re doing is unnecessary, especially with our cultivation.¡± From her voice, Ji Xian can feel that she wasn¡¯t too happy with him lowering his status. ¡°There is no point, we¡¯re in this world to learn and I prefer to do that being at the bottom of society. Plus, don¡¯t you think this is more entertaining, my Master? My Lady?¡± He teased. Xia Lihua slightly blushed, a few inappropriate images of Ji Xian serving her had popped up in her head due to his playful tone. "Fine." Their brief conversation was almost instantaneous. At their level, their spiritual sense left not a single fluctuation. Even with Guo Xinyi''s high cultivation, she remained ignorant of their exchange. ¡°Please lead the way, Senior Guo.¡± Xia Lihua finally said. ¡°You can just call me Sister Guo.¡± ¡°This junior dares not.¡± Under his mask, Ji Xian smirked. He wanted to learn more about this world from a humble status but that didn¡¯t mean Xia Lihua needed to do the same. In the end, perhaps from his influence, she also decided to remain low profile. Hearing her declare herself a junior in front of Guo Xinyi, Ji Xian couldn¡¯t help but silently chuckle to himself. He sent her a teasing message. ¡°At your age, why are you calling yourself a junior?¡± ¡°Shut up! What do you mean at my age? I can see from her bone structure that I¡¯m only a few years older than her. Hmph!¡± Xia Lihua yelled. Ji Xian only smiled, deciding it was better not to say anything. Looks like this is also a sensitive topic in this World... But with cultivation, who cares about age? God knows how long people can live for. Ji Xian shook his head. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The two followed Guo Xinyi and made it into the city without any issues. Ahead of them was Elder Chen, leading his group. The disciples from the Serene Yang Sect would occasionally look back and sneak glances at their party while whispering amongst themselves. Ouyang Ming can also be seen frequently staring at Xia Lihua passionately. The girl with dark crimson hair was walking beside the disciples of the Serene Yang Sect. Her existence doesn¡¯t quite fit in with them. It was almost as if there was an invisible barrier separating her and the others. The disciples close to her appeared restrained and docile. Her beauty can be said to be on par with Guo Xinyi, but her fellow disciples never showed any interest in her and kept a respectable distance. Guo Xinyi was walking side by side with Xia Lihua. She would strike up some conversation with her hoping to know more about her background. Xia Lihua would answer vaguely and occasionally ¡°slip up¡± accidentally giving away too much information. She made Guo Xinyi believe that she was from a reclusive clan that rarely intervene in worldly affairs and was only out-gathering experiences. Ji Xian was naturally ignored but he didn¡¯t mind. Especially when he was traveling with a group made up of pretty girls. Unfortunately, with Xia Lihua present, it was hard for him to take time and appreciate their beauty. She would occasionally turn back and glare at him with a hint of killing intent whenever she catches him in the midst of admiring someone. To this, he can only bitterly shake his head. It''s not like I''m lustfully looking at them, I''m just admiring their beauty! It''s like looking at a piece of artwork. Afterward, he spread his spiritual sense throughout the island, taking in all the information. From his spiritual sense, he can see a subtle change in Guo Xinyi¡¯s expression when she came to learn that Xia Lihua was from a reclusive clan. He didn¡¯t bother to send a message to warn her because he can also feel her spiritual sense covering every corner of the city. So if he can sense it, naturally so can she. A moment later, Guo Xinyi was no longer able to get anything out of Xia Lihua so she switched the topic. Even though Xia Lihua keeps referring to herself as a junior, Guo Xinyi remained polite and talked to her as equals. ¡°Do you have a place to stay Sister Xia?¡± ¡°No, this junior was planning to send my servant to go look for an inn for us to spend the nights." She politely replied. ¡°Inns and dwellings are usually all booked months before the start of the All Desolate Competition. It will be hard for you to find any place with room available.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xia Lihua''s perfect eyebrows were scrunched together. A dejected look appeared on her face. Her appearance caused the people in the surroundings to immediately want to rush forward and help, but with her traveling with the famous Ardent Yin Sect, no one dared to. Inwardly, she wasn''t worried. There are plenty of methods she can use to find a place to stay. Suddenly, Xia Lihua received a random message from Ji Xian. ¡°Your acting is top notched! That expression is spot on, keep up the good work!¡± "¡­" ¡°You can stay with us if you like. We have booked seven rooms at the East Solitude Inn and I have a room to myself so you can stay with me. As for your servant¡­¡± Guo Xinyi narrowed her eyes at Ji Xian. She doesn''t have a good impression of this person. She had caught him staring at her disciples multiple times, causing her to be a bit wary. Ji Xian read her expression. He silently chuckled to himself after seeing he has been labeled a pervert. Guo Xinyi¡¯s lips moved as she spoke, ¡°He can stay ou-¡° Tap, tap, tap The sound of approaching footsteps caused her to stop mid-sentence. She turned and saw a petite young lady with dark crimson hair wearing a robe of red and silver walking towards them. Seeing this person, Guo Xinyi smiled, ¡°Are you here because you''ve decided to join the Ardent Yin Sect? Looking passed the petite figure, towards the end of the other side of the street was Elder Chen, who was taking turns glaring at Guo Xinyi and Ji Xian. The Serene Yang Sect disciples standing behind him also looked unhappy. Their previously calm demeanor was nowhere to be seen. Some of them looked like they wanted to speak out before remembering something and remained silent. Guo Xinyi was delighted after seeing Elder Chen¡¯s ugly expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Senior Guo, this junior is here for another matter.¡± Said the young lady. ¡°What matter?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help overhearing your conversation, the Serene Yang Sect has also reserved a few rooms at East Solitude Inn.¡± Looking at Ji Xian, she continued, ¡°I have a fairly large room all to myself, would you like to stay with me?¡± Chapter 21
The second the question was asked, Ji Xian can feel the eyes of countless people directed at him. He can sense the pressure coming from the people of the Serene Yang Sect. He can feel the curiosity of the ladies of the Ardent Yin Sect. The actions of these two highly profiled Sects also garnered the attention of the people in the city, causing more than a hand full of individuals to stop and turn. Ji Xian was unmoved. He faced Xia Lihua and bent his body, even more, his face almost paralleled to the ground. ¡°I will listen to your instructions, Young Lady.¡± His words immediately made Xia Lihua the new center of attention, similar to Ji Xian, she wasn¡¯t affected, remaining calm. Strangely, the girl with the dark crimson hair never moved her gaze away from Ji Xian. Xia Lihua pinched her chin with her fingers while a cute frown appeared on her face. She looked like she was struggling to make a decision. Her adorable expression made men and women alike blood to rush. It was a shame that no one present was able to feel the fluctuations coming from her spiritual sense. If they could, then they would see that she was sending a massive amount of messages to Ji Xian, giving him an earful. ¡°What do you think?¡± She asked after calming down. ¡°I think your temper is pretty bad and you''ve done a pretty good job at hiding it so far. As expected of someone with such excellent acting skills. Then again, I should¡¯ve seen the signs. Looks like you have only acted gentle and nice to seduce me. This really explains your fierce fighting style. Thanks to you, I''ve learned new ways to curse someone. Also you¡­¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s breathing became noticeably heavier hearing Ji Xian''s endless chirping. Taking a deep breath, she held back the urge to throw a punch and said, ¡°I meant what do you think about this girl.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s very pretty, on par with you.¡± "¡­" Xia Lihua was speechless. The conversation has digressed strangely and she wasn¡¯t sure how to continue. She meticulously examined the girl with dark crimson hair and was skeptical of Ji Xian¡¯s claim. She has a petite figure. The robe she was wearing looked a size too big for her but it only made her more graceful. Her silky hair stopped at her shoulders with a few strands hanging over her red phoenix eyes. With a pair of soft, perfectly curved eyebrows and gentle pink lips, she gave off an innocent vibe. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. While Xia Lihua usually doesn''t care about appearances. She admits that the girl in front of her is pretty, but only on the same level as Guo Xinyi. Xia Lihua is well aware of her own attractiveness so she couldn¡¯t help but question Ji Xian. ¡°Looks can be deceiving, am I not an example of one?¡± Ji Xian replied as his eyes shined with a clear subtle light. At this point, a couple of seconds has passed and Xia Lihua felt she needed to speak. ¡°I apologize Miss¡­¡± ¡°Hong Tian. My name is Hong Tian.¡± The girl said. She briefly looked at Xia Lihua before returning her focus to Ji Xian. ¡°Miss Hong Tian, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for my useless servant to stay with you. It also looks like the group behind you thinks so as well. This idiot servant of mine has been with me for so long that he has grown quite attached to me, if he strays too far, he might take his own life.¡± Ji Xian can feel the strange looks of the people around him. The men sneered in disdain with a hint of jealousy while the women have no idea what to make of this. Xia Lihua turned to Guo Xinyi and asked, ¡°Senior Guo, can I stay with you along with my foolish servant.¡± ¡°This¡­ fine.¡± Guo Xinyi looked at the pleading Xia Lihua and reluctantly agreed. Hong Tian smiled gently at Ji Xian, ¡°You can find me if you ever change your mind.¡± Her words caused a commotion and people glared at Ji Xian. The Serene Yang Sect is famous in Mortal Desolate Haven and their disciples are treated with high prestige. Although Hong Tian¡¯s identity is a mystery and caused some confusion as to why the Serene Yang Sect would accept a female, seeing a servant getting the favor of a beauty in a top sect made people angry with jealousy. If it wasn¡¯t because Ji Xian was traveling with the Ardent Yin Sect, who ranked even above the Serene Yang Sect, and the fact these people don¡¯t wish to offend the Lord of Solitude City, they would¡¯ve attacked him right there. Arriving at East Solitude Inn, Guo Xinyi checked into the rooms. She gathered all the disciples into her room along with Ji Xian and Xia Lihua and properly introduced them to her disciples. ¡°These are our Sect inner disciples. Although to the common people the All Desolate Competition is considered a huge event, the top ten sects only consider it as a casual exchange. Usually, in this competition, we would only send one of our Chosen to tag along with the inner disciples.¡± She explained. ¡°Bing Yi.¡± A girl who looked eighteen to nineteen with a cold expression took a small step forward. ¡°She is the Chosen who will lead the disciples in this competition.¡± Xia Lihua greeted Bing Yi. Their exchange was incredibly awkward. And the reason for that? Simply because Bing Yi didn¡¯t know how to address Xia Lihua! Guo Xinyi calls her Sister, as an equal, so technically, Bing Yi is considered a junior, but Xia Lihua keeps referring to herself as a junior in front of Guo Xinyi. This created a dilemma as Bing Yi wasn¡¯t sure if she should address her as Senior or Sister. In the end, due to Xia Lihua''s unclear origins, she decided to call her Senior Xia. Ji Xian, who hated this kind of formalities, got a good laugh out of this after seeing her flustered appearance. ¡°Senior Guo, Why do you only send one Chosen?¡± Asked Xia Lihua. ¡°There isn¡¯t much difference in strength between the top ten sects. Whether you send one or ten Chosen, there is little difference. Of course, this doesn¡¯t apply to the Arcane Mountain. Our main goal with this competition is simply to attract talent.¡± Suddenly, Guo Xinyi slightly narrowed her eyes and looked at Xia Lihua with a weird expression. ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯ve been wondering all this time, but what exactly is your cultivation?¡± Chapter 22
Feeling all the eyes in the room on her, Xia Lihua quietly released an aura of the Second Life Destruction realm before retracting it. Guo Xinyi and her disciple¡¯s eyes looked on in shock as their jaws slightly dropped. Life Destruction! From Xia Lihua¡¯s appearance, they guessed that she was twenty-one or twenty-two years old at most. For someone this young to be in the Life Destruction realm? It''s simply unheard of! Of course, in the world of cultivation, appearances can be deceiving. A gust of cold wind suddenly blew at the women in the room causing them to turn away. When they look back, they saw Guo Xinyi holding onto Xia Lihua¡¯s wrist. A moment later, Guo Xinyi release her tight grip and a serious look appeared on her face while looking at Xia Lihua with disbelief. She audibly gulped, and said, ¡°You¡¯re actually only twenty-three years old.¡± Her statement caused the ladies in the room to gasp. Reaching the Second Life Destruction at twenty-three years old? What kind of genius is this? Watching their reaction, Xia Lihua can''t help but feel like she may have overdone it. But even though this wasn''t her true age and cultivation, it was true that when she was in her early twenties, she had already stepped into the Life Destruction realm. So she wasn''t faking it just to pretend to be a genius. ¡°Heaven Chosen¡­¡± Someone whispered. Guo Xinyi noticed Xia Lihua¡¯s confused face, she explained, ¡°A Heaven Chosen or a Heaven Rank Chosen is a title that belongs to individuals that have unparalleled talent. There isn¡¯t a clear definition, but usually, those who have broken through to Life Destruction before the age of thirty-five is someone classified as Heaven Chosen. In each of the top ten sects, there is one Heaven Chosen. However, to my knowledge, they all broke through no younger than thirty-three years old. The only exception is that person from Arcane Mountain who broke through at twenty-nine years old.¡± Guo Xinyi looked at Xia Lihua and wondered which clan raised such a monster. Is there really a clan that can rival the top ten sects? She thought. ¡°Arcane Mountain..¡± Ji Xian silently muttered. This was not the first time that he heard this name being mentioned. His interest was piqued. In his heart, he has already marked it as a place that he must visit. Guo Xinyi continued, ¡°Bing Yi is currently at the Peak of the Crystal Realm, if she can break through within the next couple of years, she will be given the title of Heaven Chosen, becoming the second Heaven Chosen of Ardent Yin Sect.¡± She looked at Bing Yi dotingly. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± A nervous voice can be heard from Bing Yi, she lowered her head while her hands were balled tightly into fists, visibly shaking. She can feel the expectations from her Master but to break through into Life Destruction required more than just accumulation and luck. She wasn''t sure if she can do it. Guo Xinyi sighed seeing the expression on her beloved disciple, and said, ¡°Bing Yi, no matter your decision, I will support you.¡± ¡°Cultivation is a long, arduous journey with a number of tribulations that prevents you from continuing your path. The Essence realm, for example, is where you will experience your first tribulation. If you are naturally blessed, then it shouldn''t be hard for you to break through to Essence from Dantian. Thus, allowing you to officially walk the path of a Qi Cultivator. Those less fortunate will have to rely on an incredible amount of resources to cultivate an Internal World to become Body Cultivators. But the amount needed is so astronomical that you rarely see people take this path in the Lower World. That is why Body Cultivators are so rare. In the end, this all comes down to your luck. Bing Yi nodded as she carefully listened, ¡°Master, this is the first trial for cultivators, the trial of luck. If a person is born with incredible talent for cultivation, but cannot sense the True Essence of Heaven and Earth to break through to the Essence realm, then that person¡¯s path has been cut off. Forever remaining in the Dantian realm. It is possible for that individual to become a Body Cultivator, but the cost to become one is not a small price. Of course, if someone was born with a silver spoon, then even if that someone was born unlucky, unable to sense the True Essence of Heaven and Earth, they will have the resources to take the other path.¡± Guo Xinyi agreed, ¡°Indeed, at the end of the day, all of us are here simply because we are lucky. The second tribulation is the Life Destruction realm. To break through to Life Destruction, you must put your life on the line. Your hopes, dreams, ambitions, and talent, will mean nothing if you fail. Not to mention, even if you succeed the first time, you¡¯ll need to do it again and again.¡± She paused, and with a soft gaze looked at Sect''s disciples one by one. Some looked serious while others looked nervous. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare any of you, but all of you must know that cultivation is not a game. We''re going against the natural order, after all. To break through to the Holy realm, you must at least be at the Seventh Life Destruction. This means that you must put your life on the line seven times if you want to continue your path. One day, you will all have a choice to make, to continue the path or to stop. Whatever your decisions are, the Ardent Yin Sect will support you." A tensed female disciple looked at Guo Xinyi, she asked, ¡°Pavillion Master Guo, what is the highest Life Destruction one can achieve?¡± ¡°It should be nine. The highest should be Nine Life Destruction, otherwise known as Ninefalls. The number of people who have achieved this in history can be counted on one hand.¡± ¡°It.. should?¡± The female disciple caught onto Guo Xinyi¡¯s unsure tone. ¡°Yes¡­ the highest should be nine¡­¡± Ji Xian and Xia Lihua exchanged glances and remained silent. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, all of you return to your respective room and rest. It has been a long journey.¡± Guo Xinyi sent the disciples away and only Ji Xian and Xia Lihua remained behind since the three of them are sharing the room. ¡°Sister Xia, I will head out for a while to visit the Lord of Solitude City.¡± Guo Xinyi naturally ignored Ji Xian but just as she put one foot outside the door, she paused. A confused expression appeared on her face. Xia Lihua¡¯s identity is definitely not simple, would her clan only send out a servant at the Early Stage of the Crystal realm to accompany her? Guo Xinyi silently releases her spiritual sense before retracting it a moment later with a frown on her face. ¡°Did you forget something, Senior Guo?¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s voice came from behind interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Uh.. no.¡± Guo Xinyi turned to reply to Xia Lihua. Her gaze briefly stopped on Ji Xian. Finally, she shook her head and left. ¡°Looks like she is on to you.¡± Xia Lihua smiled. "Maybe." Ji Xian shrugged. At the end of the day, it doesn''t matter since he was just finding ways to entertain himself. Chapter 23
On the roof of East Solitude Inn, overlooking the city, Ji Xian was lying down casually using his arms as a pillow with his eyes half closed while Xia Lihua was standing next to him. The sky had darkened and there was no sign of a moon. The myriad stars hung above illuminating the island. The two shared the spectacle as they appreciate the view in silence. ¡­ ¡°This world reminds me a lot of Mortal Haven.¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s calm, soothing voice entered Ji Xian¡¯s ears. He turned and her beautiful figure entered his sight. Under the starlight, the white Hanfu perfectly accentuates her curves which are usually hidden. He shifted his body and made himself more comfortable while he admire her figure. ¡°Is that right?.¡± Ji Xian asked. ¡°Yes¡­o you have any plans?¡± Feeling his gaze, her lips curved into a confident smile as she ran her hand through her hair, brushing it back. He gave it a thought before saying, ¡°Not really, but that floating mountain above the city looks interesting. I think I''ll take a look within the next couple of days. After that, well, Guo Xinyi seems interested in you, so I¡¯m sure she will invite you to the Ardent Yin Sect after the competition. I hear it''s a Sect made up entirely of girls, I¡¯m definitely looking forward to...cough... never mind." A terrifying pressure suddenly descended upon Ji Xian mid-way through his sentence with hints of killing intent. This immense pressure would bring even a Holy realm expert down to his knees! Ji Xian was unaffected, he yawned and casually said, ¡°Someone will notice if you don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Lihua withdrew her pressure while giving him a look of warning. He shook his head, ¡°Looks like someone did notice, come on, we¡¯ll take a stroll around the city.¡± He stood up and brushed the dust off his robe a couple of times before disappearing with Xia Lihua. Just after they left, a burly man with a thick beard suddenly appeared at the spot Xia Lihua was standing. A frown appeared on this person¡¯s face after he carefully searched the area. ¡°What was that pressure? It was so strong.¡± ¡°¡­Was it someone from that World? That shouldn¡¯t be possible with the Arcane Mountain guarding the formation, unless¡­¡± The man quietly contemplated before bitterly shaking his head. After a big sigh, he left, flying towards the mountain floating above the city unaware that a pair of eyes were focused on him. At a restaurant just a block away from East Solitude Inn, a dark crimson-haired young woman with a petite figure was looking outside a window. Her gaze followed the burly figure as he left before looking back at the rooftop. A thoughtful expression appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s almost time for the auction.¡± A voice sounded out. The woman nodded and left with a group of people. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Solitude City remained active even at night. Cultivators often meditate and required little sleep. At the Essence realm, a few hours of meditation can allow one to forego sleep entirely. Day or night makes little difference. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua were currently standing in front of a tall building. A large sign hung above the door that reads Solitude Auction House. Ji Xian has returned to being a servant once more while Xia Lihua was still the center of attention where ever she goes. As people walked passed her to enter the pavilion, they couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more glances. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± She asked. ¡°Auctions always provide interesting moments.¡± ¡°Like wh-¡° ¡°Excuse me, Miss?¡± A voice suddenly interrupted her. Xia Lihua turned and saw Ouyang Ming coming towards her, following behind him are the disciples of the Serene Yang Sect. Hong Tian was also present, she quietly observed Ji Xian. it was unknown if it was intentional, but the disciples surrounded her like they were bodyguards. ¡°Miss Xia, we meet again.¡± Ouyang Ming''s eyes brightened. ¡°I''ve met you outside the gate. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Ouyang Ming, a Chosen of the Serene Yang Sect.¡± Xia Lihua briefly glanced at Ji Xian wondering if this was the interesting moment he was talking about. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Are you here for the auction? You can join us if you like.¡±Said Ouyang Ming with a hopeful expression. ¡°I-¡° ¡°Senior Xia?¡± Before Xia Lihua can give a reply, a voice sounded out and interrupted her again. Bing Yi, along with the rest of the disciples of the Ardent Yin Sect has arrived. ¡°Senior Xia, we were looking for you back at the inn but you weren¡¯t there. The disciples weren¡¯t tired so we wanted to take a look around the city. We heard about the auction so we wanted to invite you to come along.¡± Bing Yi glanced at Ouyang Ming. She frowned and with contempt, said, ¡°What do you want? Get lost.¡± ¡°I.. uh, well..¡± Bing Yi ignored Ouyang Ming. ¡°Let''s head in, Senior Xia.¡± Ouyang Ming stood there alone and embarrassed as he watched Xia Lihua follow Bing Yi into the pavilion. His calm demeanor had vanished when he saw Bing Yi, a bad memory suddenly resurfaced in his mind. Hong Tian softly smiled after seeing his red face and said, ¡°Let us enter as well.¡± The second Bing Yi walked through the doors, someone instantly recognized her. An adorable little girl with pigtails, who looked to be eight years old, wearing a blue dress with the word Solitude visibly seen on her sleeve ran towards the group. ¡°Sister Bing Yi! You¡¯re here as well.¡± Bing Yi spread her arms and hugged the little girl. ¡°Roulan, you¡¯re getting so big.¡± ¡°Does your father, Senior Lin, know you¡¯re here, or did you sneak out again?¡± Asked Bing Yi. "¡­" A guilty expression appeared on the little girl. Her eyes darted left and right before smiling mischievously. ¡°Sister Bing Yi, there are a lot of people here tonight, I can get you and your group a VIP room if you¡­¡± ¡°You brat! Are you bribing me? Do I even need you to get a room for us?¡± Bing Yi scolded, but her heart softened after seeing Roulan''s sad expression. ¡°Go and get us a room, after the auction I¡¯ll send you back to your father.¡± Roulan laughed cheerfully and happily ran off, returning after a short while. She gestured for Bing Yi to follow her. As the group follows the little girl, Ji Xian can hear discussions around him. ¡°So who was that person who yelled at the Serene Yang Sect at the entrance?¡± ¡°No one knows, whoever it is, that person¡¯s got some guts for offending a top sect.¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s Lin Roulan! Is the Lord of Solitude City attending the auction as well?¡± ¡°If Lord Lin is attending, then there must be some good stuff in this auction!¡± He chuckled silently and continued walking along with the group. They stopped at the third floor, entering a large room that can easily accommodate them. Bing Yi respectfully gestured to Xia Lihua to sit beside her before sitting in her seat. Lin Roulan noticed this and examined Xia Lihua. Her big eyes sparkled adorably. ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Xia Lihua smiled and caressed Roulan''s cheeks. She said, ¡°So are you, my name is Xia Lihua.¡± ¡°Come, you can sit next to me.¡± Ji Xian was planning to sit in that seat but ended up sitting next to Lin Roulan instead. This drew some odd looks from the disciples of the Ardent Yin Sect. They glanced at each other but decided to stay silent since he was the servant of Xia Lihua. His odd appearance caused Lin Roulan to curiously look at him. They briefly exchanged eye contact. The little girl felt like she was staring into a black hole, a cold endless darkness, but at the end of that darkness was a light. It seems so bright... Before she can take a good look, Ji Xian looked away. The little girl¡¯s breathing sped up and was unsure how to feel. The phenomenon didn¡¯t make her afraid, only curious. As the auction begins, she occasionally glances at Ji Xian.
Chapter 24
As the people in the auction house settled down. A mature, graceful woman walked onto the stage that overlooked the audience. She faced them with a bright smile and waited for the people to quiet down. She spoke with a clear voice that was neither too slow nor too fast, ¡°Welcome everyone, I am Lin Caihong, the host for tonight¡¯s auction. I believe you all are familiar with the way our auctions work so I¡¯d rather not waste anyone¡¯s time.¡± ¡°The first item we have is¡­¡± As the auction begins, Ji Xian sent a message to Xia Lihua to bid on every cultivation method, Divine Arts, and whatever else she wants. The currency here is similar to the Mortal Haven World, which is spirit stones. These stones are naturally formed from Heaven and Earth. Depending on the quality of the stones, they may contain either Qi or Essence that can be used for cultivation with the latter being more precious. For Ji Xian, money is never an issue. During the days when he was traveling around Mortal Haven, he stumbled upon many secrets and accumulated an incredible amount of wealth. Not to mention he has collected the spatial rings from the Celestial race and the Nether race. For people from the Upper World, spirit stones from the Lower World have little value, but even so, it was abundant in the spatial rings that he had obtained. It was unfortunate that there wasn¡¯t any cultivation method being auctioned and there weren¡¯t any items that interest him. Of course, just because he was uninterested doesn¡¯t mean others were the same. Weapons, Divine Arts, pills, and rare herbs were all auctioned and bids were yelled out one after another. It was quite intense. Xia Lihua bought all the Divine Arts causing people to cast some unhappy glances in their direction. The room was inscribed with several runes to protect the privacy of the occupants so few knew the room was being used by the Ardent Yin Sect. Just as Ji Xian was beginning to feel bored, an item was brought out that finally caught his interest. Lin Caihong waved her hand, and an old, thick book floated in front of her. The word [Han] can be seen on the front cover, obviously handwritten. She took a deep breath and solemnly said, ¡°This book is written by The Miracle, Empress Han Lan of Amber Soul Kingdom.¡± "¡­" Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The audience of over several hundred people became disturbingly quiet. Their reaction did not discourage her. She reacted the same way when she learned about the origin of the book! In the VIP room. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua are naturally unfamiliar with this name and judging from the serious attitude of everyone in the auction house, this person was definitely not ordinary. ¡°Who is Empress Han Lan?¡± Xia Lihua asked Bing Yi. Her question led to questioning gazes from the disciples of the Ardent Yin Sect and even the young Lin Roulan. Bing Yi suspiciously looked at Xia Lihua and asked, ¡°Senior Xia, you have never heard of Empress Han Lan?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bing Yi explained, ¡°Great Empress Han Lan was a legendary figure that ascended over four millennia ago. Unfortunately, all information about her has disappeared with time or has been destroyed so little is known about the Empress.¡± ¡°Destroyed? Why?¡± Asked Xia Lihua. Bing Yi shook her head, ¡°No one knows.¡± ¡°There are simply too many legends surrounding the Great Empress, such as how she was unable to cultivate when she was young due to a mysterious incurable disease.¡± ¡°An incurable disease? But she was able to ascend, did she find a cure?¡± ¡°Yes, after her disease was cured, she revealed an unparalleled talent for not only cultivation but also alchemy, formation, talisman, and even weapon smithing. It is because of Empress Han Lan that we have advanced so far in those fields today.¡± A look of admiration appeared on Bing Yi¡¯s face, she said, ¡°She had also once saved the Mortal Desolate World from total destruction. Unfortunately, the details are unknown but this has been confirmed by the Arcane Mountain and the other top Sects.¡± Xia Lihua inwardly thought, Why does this person remind me of someone¡­ She raised an eyebrow and glanced at Ji Xian but she couldn¡¯t see his expression. Outside the room, heavy breathing can be heard in the silent auction house and passionate gazes from the crowd alternated between the book and Lin Caihong. Seeing that they were all waiting for her elaboration, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here is familiar with Empress Han Lan, this book was found in an undiscovered pocket realm in the ruined Amber Soul Kingdom. After its discovery, we have sent this book to the Arcane Mountain and they can confirm that from the handwriting on the cover, there is a high chance that it belonged and was written by the Great Empress.¡± Her words caused some excitement in the audience but more were confused. Any item relating to Empress Han Lan is incredibly precious, yet, the Solitude Auction House was willing to sell it? Not to mention, there seems to be a lack of promotion. If the Solitude Auction House spread the word that an item that once belonged to the Empress will be put up in the auction, the entire Mortal Desolate World will make a move! But they chose not to do so. The thought made people skeptical. Lin Caihong read the room and quickly explained, ¡°As you all know, The Great Empress had a wide range of expertise, one of them being formation.¡± Hearing this, the faces of some people in the crowd lit up as they understood something. Lin Caihong nodded, and said, ¡°This book has a formation that prevents anyone from opening it. We have invited many formation masters in an attempt to remove the formation but they have all failed. Even the Arcane Mountain was helpless. As this is the case, we, at the Solitude Auction House decided to sell it.¡± ¡°As for why we decided to not announce the auctioning of such a rare item to the world¡­ this is again related to the Arcane Mountain." Chapter 25
¡°If even the Arcane Mountain is unable to open the book, then it is merely a decorative item.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! An item belonging to the Great Empress is priceless!¡± ¡°We¡¯re quite lucky to have arrived early, the other Sects coming later are missing out on a big opportunity.¡± ¡°I wonder how high this book will go for?¡± Discussions broke out amongst the people in the auction house and their anticipation rose. Although the majority of them were all aware that they have no chance of opening the book and only a small chance of obtaining it, a thought sparked in their mind. What if I get lucky? At the same time, they were thrilled that only two of the top ten Sects are here! This increased their chances of getting the book! Inside the VIP room of the Ardent Yin Sect, Bing Yi was currently scolding Lin Roulan. ¡°You brat! Why didn''t you tell me the Solitude Auction House is auctioning an item belonging to Empress Han Lan?¡± Lin Roulan giggled seeing Bing Yi¡¯s annoyed expression. She stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I didn''t know either! Dad and Aunt Caihong never tells me anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they know you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut.¡± Lin Roulan pouted cutely and felt wronged. Bing Yi ignored her and took out a small wooden tablet. She held it with one hand and poured her True Essence into it while everyone else quietly waited. A minute later, she put the tablet away and said, ¡°Unfortunately, Master is currently preoccupied, but she wants me to attain the book at all costs.¡± ------------------- In another VIP room on the third floor. Ouyang Ming put down the wooden tablet with an excited expression. He was also told by Elder Chen to obtain the book at all costs. ¡°Our only competition is the Ardent Yin Sect, it¡¯s a good thing the Merit Craft Sect hasn¡¯t arrived yet. In terms of resource, they¡¯re second only to the Arcane Mountain.¡± Although the Merit Craft Sect isn''t ranked within the top ten in terms of strength, through their connections and shrewd business practice, along with the mysterious ways in which they operate, they''re a force that can''t be underestimated. At the side, Hong Tian was looking at the book with an interesting expression. She opened her mouth and said, "Tell me about this Empress Han Lan." Surprisingly, similar to Ji Xian and Xia Lihua, she too wasn''t familiar with the Great Empress. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Miss Hong Tian, allow me to explain..." Ouyang Ming wasn''t surprised by her question and went on to explain. -------------------- Back on the stage, Lin Caihong overlooked the audience and enthusiastically said, ¡°The opening bid will start at one Essence Spirit Stone!¡± The low starting price caught people off guard but they instantly understood that it doesn''t matter! The price will skyrocket! ¡°Sixty-nine Essence Spirit Stones!¡± Someone immediately yelled. ¡°Four hundred and twenty Essence Spirit Stones!¡± ¡°Two thousand! ¡°Eleven thousand!¡± Hands rose one after another and voices rang out repeatedly without pausing for even a second. The bids only begin to slow down once the price hit a million spirit stones. At this point, only the first-rate Sects could afford to participate. Lin Caihong watched all this with a smile. She glanced at the two VIP rooms, both the Ardent Yin Sect and Serene Yang Sect has yet to bid. She didn''t mind as she knew it was only a matter of time. Finally, after the bid of five million spirit stones, Ouyang Ming¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°Seven million Essence Spirit Stones!¡± The sudden increase of two million spirit stones caused the other sects to quiet down and bitterly smile. ¡°Eight million!¡± Bing Yi yelled. ¡°Nine million!¡± ¡­ Ouyang Ming and Bing Yi yelled out one after another causing the price to increase higher and higher. An old man in the crowd sighed, and he said, ¡°This is the difference between us and the top ten sects.¡± Many people nodded and agreed with him. At this point, many people have already figured out who was occupying the two rooms on the third floor. ¡°Twenty-nine million!¡± ¡°Thirty million! The continuous bidding went on for ten minutes and at this point, Ji Xian was getting tired of waiting, he sent Xia Lihua a message causing her to make a move. ¡°Three hundred million Essence Spirit Stones!¡± The amount made everyone in the Solitude Auction House gasp in astonishment! They noticed that the voice came from the room occupied by the Ardent Yin Sect but it wasn¡¯t from the Chosen Bing Yi. Lin Caihong smiled brightly on the stage and at the same time, a hint of admiration sparkled in her eyes. When the Arcane Mountain asked that they, the Solitude Auction House, not announce the book to the world, she, along with the other Elders refused. After all, this would mean they will make significantly less money, how can any business accept such a loss? Only after a certain person from the Arcane Mountain guaranteed that they won¡¯t make a loss, did she and the others agree. In a certain VIP room, Ouyang Ming was currently wide-eyed. ¡°Three¡­ hundred.. million? That¡¯s probably more than how much our Sect makes in two to three years.¡± ¡°Senior brother Ouyang, that voice didn¡¯t come from Bing Yi, could it be from that lady surnamed Xia?¡± A disciple asked. ¡°You¡¯re right! What is her background..?¡± Ouyang Ming pondered. He glanced at Hong Tian. At this point, she was his only hope to obtain the book. In another VIP room, Bing Yi was looking at Xia Lihua in shock. ¡°Senior Xia, you want the book as well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Lihua calmly nodded. ¡°But.. you didn¡¯t even know who the Great Empress was until a while ago. You¡¯re willing to spend that much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just pocket change.¡± Her casual response made Bing Yi speechless, along with everyone else in the room. Three hundred million Essence Spirit Stones is considered pocket change? Down at the stage, Lin Caihong saw a lack of a follow-up bid so she decided to countdown. She was already satisfied with this amount. Just as she was about to speak, a voice interrupted her, ¡°Four hundred million!¡± This came from the Serene Yang Sect! But the voice wasn¡¯t Ouyang Ming, It was Hong Tian! ¡°Six hundred million.¡± Before anyone can even react, Xia Lihua immediately counter-bid. ¡°Seven hundred-¡° ¡°One billion.¡± A heavy atmosphere enveloped the auction house and even Lin Caihong can be seen breathing heavily. Back in the room, Ji Xian inwardly shook his head. Xia Lihua didn¡¯t even allow the other party to finish bidding before already putting up a higher bid. This amount wasn¡¯t considered a lot to him so he didn¡¯t care, but she doesn¡¯t even know how much money he has, what if she overbid and he couldn¡¯t pay? Chapter 26
Hong Tian didn''t follow up with another bid and the book went to Xia Lihua. The auction ended and Lin Caihong personally brought the item to their room. She glanced around after entering and spotted Lin Roulan. She gave the little girl an unhappy look, inwardly promising to reprimand her later. Next, she looked at Xia Lihua. Seeing this breathtaking young woman, the feeling of inferiority immediately hits her like a wave. Those silver eyes were so radiant and dazzling that she found it hard to maintain eye contact. She slightly lowered her head. She¡¯s not ordinary. Definitely not ordinary. With a flip of her hand, a spatial ring appeared on her hand. She respectfully present it to Xia Lihua and said, ¡°Your item, please verify.¡± Xia Lihua took the ring and inspect it with her spiritual sense. She nodded her head and looked at Ji Xian. With his back bent and head lowered, Ji Xian brought out a spatial ring as well and casually threw it at Lin Caihong. How he threw it almost gave her a heart attack. She reached out and grabbed it. After spending a couple of seconds looking through it, she nodded happily. A billion Essence Spirit Stones! The Solitude Auction House made a profit this time. Even if all the sects in the Mortal Desolate World participated in today¡¯s auction, there was no guarantee that they will make as much as a billion. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua no longer had a reason to stay and decided to leave. Before they left, Lin Caihong gave Xia Lihua a platinum badge. ¡°This badge will give you a twenty percent discount for any item you purchase at the Solitude Auction House.¡± Xia Lihua indifferently accepted the badge and bid everyone farewell. She left with Ji Xian walking behind her. Lin Roulan stared at their backs as they leave. The two of them gave her a very special feeling that she can¡¯t describe, especially Ji Xian. That feeling when she looked into his eyes was an unforgettable experience. Lin Caihong didn''t leave and remained behind. ¡°Bing Yi, it has been a while.¡± ¡°Senior Lin.¡± Bing Yi bowed. ¡°What is that woman¡¯s background?¡± ¡°We are not too sure Senior, but Master suspects that Xia Lihua comes from a reclusive clan. A clan that can rival any of the top ten sects.¡± Bing Yi replied. ¡°A reclusive clan..?¡± Lin Caihong silently pondered for a few minutes before shaking her head. She has never heard of such a clan with that much resource and power. She didn''t dwell on it and instead, turned her attention towards Lin Roulan who was quietly sneaking past everyone to get to the door. The little girl immediately noticed the attention on her and froze. Her eyes quickly darted around before she put on the brightest smile she can muster and ran to Lin Caihong with her arms open. ¡°Aunt Lin! I miss you so much!¡± She cried out. Lin Caihong helplessly sighed seeing her niece behave in such a manner. She hopelessly accepted the hug. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°You brat, did you sneak out again? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you back to your father.¡± ¡°Oh..¡± ¡°Do you think you can sneak out without your father knowing? One of his guards is probably watching over you.¡± Lin Caihong left while carrying the little girl in her arms. The auction concluded but people continued talking about it enthusiastically. Just an hour after the auction ended, the details of the auction spread around the entire city. ¡°An item belonging to the Great Empress appeared in the auction!? Damn! I knew I should¡¯ve gone.¡± ¡°What did the book look like?¡± ¡°Someone paid one billion Essence Spirit Stones for a book that can¡¯t be opened!?¡± ¡°So who bought it!?¡± As the city become more lively talking about the auction, Ji Xian and Xia Lihua returned to East Solitude Inn. After they left the auction house, they discovered people following them, but of course, the two of them were able to easily disappear under their watchful eyes. Returning to their room, Ji Xian''s index finger glowed with a clear light. He raised his arm and moved his hand, drawing intricate runes into the empty space in front of him. Each time he finishes a rune, he would flick them away into the void. Outside the Inn, one rune after another appeared, spiraling around the tall building. In total, there were nineteen runes. The one that stood at the top and the one that sat on the bottom glowed. The lights moved, hitting each rune in the spiral before finally meeting in the middle. The moment they touched, the nineteen runes turned into smoke, enveloping the entire inn. The entire process happened so swiftly that no one in the city noticed. ¡°Formation?¡± Xia Lihua can sense something was different in the surroundings. If she hadn''t personally witnessed Ji Xian setting it up. She may not even have noticed this change. ¡°Just a simple illusion formation to prevent spying." He replied. "You''re quite cautious, is there even anything that can threaten you?" "Just a habit. Besides, I rather not deal with these small problems." Xia Lihua nodded, she flipped her palm and a book appeared in her hand. She threw it at Ji Xian before sitting on one of the two beds in the room. She crossed her legs and began cultivating. Ji Xian chuckled upon seeing this, ¡°Why are you still cultivating? You''re already at the limit of the Lower World. Just hurry up and ascend.¡± With her eyebrows scrunched together, she glared at Ji Xian and asked, ¡°Do you want me gone so badly? Besides, your strength has exceeded the limit, if you can do it, so can I.¡± ¡°That¡¯s like comparing an ant to an elephant, we¡¯re worlds apart.¡± Ji Xian sighed. Plus, I also have a cheat. Xia Lihua¡¯s lips twitched hearing him brag but she didn''t refute. ¡°If you want, I can help you. But think carefully. My help may cause you to completely rely on me in the future." ¡°Explain.¡± A serious expression appeared on Xia Lihua. ¡°Basically, you will branch off into a different path. Normally, once you ascend from the Holy realm, you''ll break through to the Saint realm. For Qi Cultivators, this requires them to break their Core to create a sea. While for Body Cultivators, their requirement to breakthrough only consists of strengthening their Internal World to hold a larger amount of Astral Essence and boosting its power until it reaches a certain threshold. The so-called Internal World is similar to the Core of Qi Cultivators. It is the heart and soul of their cultivation. The Core can be replenished by absorbing the True Essence of Heaven and Earth or using external means like pills, herbs, etc. The Internal World, on the other hand, can create its own Essence and can only be replenished by pills containing Astral Essence.¡± Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°The biggest problem with Body Cultivators is that the rate at which they can produce their Essence is too slow, so they tend to rely more on pills to restore their Astral Essence. In this aspect, Qi Cultivators have an advantage because the True Essence of Heaven and Earth are abundant and simply everywhere. They can constantly absorb True Essence as they fight, and as long as they manage their usage, they can continue fighting for a long time. In drawn-out battles, Qi Cultivators almost always win.¡± Xia Lihua nodded as she listened, when she fought against the Nether race, she immediately exploded with strength because she doesn''t like to drag out a fight. When she makes a move, it needed to be a sure kill. Each one of her actions requires her to plan many steps ahead so she can avoid wasting her Essence. This is one of the reasons why Body Cultivators tend to focus more on improving their physique. If their body is strong, they can forego using Astral Essence and rely on their immense strength to attack, allowing them to only use their Essence when necessary. Chapter 27
¡°Body Cultivation is indeed flawed, but at the end of the day, our prowess is still comparable to Qi Cultivators.¡± Said Xia Lihua. Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not denying that. But haven''t you noticed, that compared to Qi Cultivation, Body Cultivation is less comprehensive?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°Qi Cultivation has existed for so long at this point that no one can even remember who and when it was created. Era after era, it has been polished and improved to the point that some people consider it a perfect system." "To absorb Qi and form a Dantian, then convert Qi to Essence to Crystalize the Dantian. From there, you constantly break and rebuild, refining and consolidating before finally forming a golden core." "This is merely the process to go from Qi to Holy and although it sounds simple, it''s exceedingly intricate.¡± Xia Lihua nodded with a look of understanding, ¡°Indeed, compared to Body Cultivation where one merely needs to focus on strengthening their Internal World. It seems much more complete.¡± Ji Xian sighed and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, Body Cultivation is still fairly new." He stood in front of her running his hand through her silky black hair, ¡°I''ve said it before, your biggest problem is the rate at which you can produce Astral Essence. Even in the higher realms, this will continue to be a problem. Improving your physique is one way to allow you to manage your Astral Essence but it''s not like Qi Cultivators can''t do the same. Any cultivator in their right mind would seek to improve their body." Xia Lihua immediately thought of Di Shi of the Nether race. He was able to go head-to-head with her in close combat. Although she''s unsure if that was due to the black armor he had equipped, the fact remains that their strength was almost evenly matched. She can''t help but wonder if the two of them were in the same Cultivation realm with no interference from the Universal Will, and with the same level of Divine Arts and cultivation method, who would win? She contemplated but quickly shook her head. Her eyes flashed with confidence. Without a doubt, she would win. ¡°And you can fix this problem?" She asked. ¡°I may have an idea.¡± Ji Xian smiled mysteriously ¡°But we¡¯ll talk about this later." Ji Xian turned his focus onto the book in his hand. It was black in color, its appearance completely ordinary and it was as thick as a grown man''s arm. The word [Han] was handwritten on the cover. The moment he tried to open the book, a complex, azure-colored circular formation appeared and prevented him from doing so. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Xia Lihua watched as Ji Xian experimented with various ways to remove the formation. An hour later, his movement stopped and she noticed the light in his eyes suddenly dimmed. He looked dazed and unresponsive. After a couple of minutes, life returned to his eyes and his expression was back to normal. She saw him cast a large rune of similar color unto the formation. Just looking at this single rune made her dizzy. The rune landed on the formation of the book and split into smaller runes that joined with the word [Han] on the cover. It rearranges itself until a new word is formed. On the cover, it now reads [Lan]. The second this word appear a sound came from the book and the formation dissipated into countless azure-colored particles. ¡°You removed it?¡± Ji Xian calmly nodded his head. ¡°This Empress Han Lan was without a doubt a genius at formations. This is already above the level of the Lower World.¡± He flipped the book to the first page and began reading. Ten minutes later. ¡°Well?¡± Asked Xia Lihua. She was also curious about its content. ¡°So far, just detailed information on random things like herbs, places that the Empress visited, weapons, etc. I¡¯ll need some time to go through this entire book." ¡°That information is useful to us but you spent a billion Essence Spirit Stones just for that?¡± ¡°Just pocket change, remember?¡± The two chatted for a while. Ji Xian gave her some pills and guided her about different ways she can cultivate her Internal World. Xia Lihua''s eyes lit up from his words. Eager to cultivate, she immediately set up a barrier around her. Ji Xian smiled upon seeing this and returned to his reading. Shortly after, Guo Xinyi returned. The moment she opened the door, she saw Ji Xian sitting in a chair, lazily reading a book. Her heart skipped a beat. Bing Yi had informed her of everything that happened at the Solitude Auction House. She was aware that Xia Lihua had attained a book written by Empress Han Lan. When she saw Ji Xian reading a book, she thought it was that particular book by the Empress, but upon closer look, it looked completely different from how Bing Yi described it. Guo Xinyi noticed an erected barrier on the side of the room. She knew it was Xia Lihua cultivating. Narrowing her eyes, she was surprised that her gaze couldn''t penetrate it. Looking back and forth between the two of them, she can''t help but feel like something was off. She quietly passed by Ji Xian and sat on the other bed. ¡°What is your name?¡± Asked Guo Xinyi. She suddenly realized she still don¡¯t know the name of this servant. Ji Xian slowly put down the book and glanced at Guo Xinyi. His mask covered half his face and his messy long hair fell over his eyes. His appearance could hardly be seen. ¡°Ji Xian.¡± ¡°The All Desolate Competition will begin in a couple of days. What are your plans till then?¡± Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°That is for my Lady to decide.¡± Guo Xinyi said nothing more. She waved her hand creating a barrier around her. She wanted to ask if she can see the book written by the Empress, but it didn¡¯t seem like an appropriate time so she can only put it off till later. The room became silent. Ji Xian didn''t go back to reading, instead, his eyes shined with a clear subtle light as he ignored the barrier around Guo Xinyi and watched her cultivate. From the speed at which her Essence flowed to the paths it traveled through her meridians, he can see it all. The True Essence she was absorbing from the World was slowly being converted to her own while being infused with a special Yin quality. He watched her for several hours before going back to his reading. In the next couple of days, more and more Sects arrived, causing the city to become crowded. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua remained at the inn and didn¡¯t leave. Xia Lihua had gained inspiration from Ji Xian and was focused on her cultivation and Ji Xian never got up from his chair, his eyes still glued to the book. The information it contained allowed him to increase his knowledge of all kinds of subjects. Guo Xinyi didn¡¯t bother the two of them and did her own thing with her disciples. Suddenly, Ji Xian heard shouts coming from outside. ¡°The Grand Sword Sect has arrived! ¡°Look! The Arcane Mountain has come as well!¡± Chapter 28
Ji Xian leaned out the window. He rest his elbows on the frame and cushioned his cheek with his right hand. The East Solitude Inn was a distance away from the city gates. But even so, he was able to see everything clearly. Towards the entrance into the city, a dozen people in white robes with swords tied to their backs jumped from their flying swords and landed gently on the ground. The aura they gave off was similar to a sheathed sword waiting to strike. These people are from the Grand Sword Sect. They didn''t immediately enter the city but rather stood around seemingly in wait for something. Not long after, another group appeared in the distance. "Look! It''s the Arcane Mountain!" Someone shouted. They flew across the sky without the use of any flying artifacts leaving behind a colorful beam of light. So far, all the Factions that have made an appearance consisted of about a dozen people, but this group had only half of that number. The moment they landed, the twelve Sword Cultivators greeted them. The man leading the group respectfully cupped his hands towards a woman in a dark purple dress wearing a veil. The dress was fashioned conservatively but it had a slit, allowing one to see a porcelain smooth leg that leaves a lot to the imagination. Her black hair with strands of purple highlights was parted in the middle draping down to her waist. Even though her full appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, her straight brows, long lashes, and pitch-black eyes were enough to see she was kingdom toppling beauty. ¡°What a surprise, I didn''t think I would see the Dragon Saintess here since I heard you were in seclusion. Greetings Saintess Xiao Yueyin!¡± His words created a massive commotion. ¡°Holy- the Dragon Saintess actually came! ¡°Get out of the way! I want to see what she looks like!¡± ¡°She¡¯s wearing a veil, you idiot!¡± "Shut up and move it! Seeing the intense reaction, the young disciples behind Xiao Yueyin inwardly shook their heads. A girl wearing a tight purple skirt with a matching upper garment with an image of two moving mountains on the back sighed, and muttered, ¡°This happens every time Elder Yueyin makes an appearance.¡± ¡°What did you expect, Da Yi? Honestly, I¡¯m a little jealous.¡± Next to her was a young lady who looked like a carbon copy of Da Yi, surprisingly, they were twins! ¡°What are you jealous of, Da Mei? You have your own fan base at the mountain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Not to mention, I have more fans than you!¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°What! How dare you!¡± The two girls bickered with each other quietly, but still attracted a glance from Xiao Yueyin, immediately, they lowered their heads and stopped talking. The man in charge of the Grand Sword Sect wearing a white robe laughed upon seeing this, "The famous twins of Arcane Mountain. Rumor has it that both of you are born with a special constitution. I will look forward to seeing your abilities.¡± Xiao Yueyin narrowed her eyes, and with a cold tone, asked, ¡°And where did you hear this rumor, Chang Wuli?¡± Her voice carried a hint of intimidation. The two girls were born in the Arcane Mountain and have been carefully nurtured. They have never left the mountain so this was considered their first public appearance, how was it possible for a rumor to circulate already? Not to mention the rumor involves their constitution! This was something that only a few people at the Arcane Mountain are aware of! Chang Wuli sensed her tone, he cautiously said, ¡°It has been spreading around smaller cities for a while. The Grand Sword Sect has only recently come across it.¡± Xiao Yueyin was indifferent. Without another word, she stared at Chang Wuli until it started to make him uncomfortable before leading her sect disciples away and entering the city. Seeing her leave, Chang Wuli breathed a sigh of relief and secretly wiped away a drop of sweat on his forehead. Did I just offend her? He bitterly shook his head and followed behind. The moment Xiao Yueyin entered the city she sensed someone looking at her. She turned to look at a tall building far away. A figure was leaning against the window but before she can take a good look, that person had left. Xiao Yueyin didn''t think much of it and continued on her way. ¡°I hear the Solitude Auction House is opening again before the start of the All Desolate Competition.¡± ¡°What? Already? This much be for the Factions who arrived late. Do you think they will auction another item from Empress Han Lan? ¡°No way! Did you think they grow on trees? Besides, even if another item belonging to the Great Empress gets auctioned, do you think you can afford it? The last one was sold for a billion Essence Spirit Stones!¡± "Sigh... if only I was fortunate enough to find a ring with a grandpa.. maybe then there''s a chance." "What?" Hearing this, Xiao Yueyin suddenly stopped. She approached the two men who were talking and said, ¡°Tell me more about this item from Empress Han Lan.¡± The two were caught off guard, they took a look at Xiao Yueyin¡¯s robe and saw an image of two moving mountains on her sleeve. Their heart jumped and quickly greeted her. ¡°A book that belonged to the Great Empress was auctioned at the Solitude Auction House a few days ago.¡± One of them hastily said. ¡°Was it confirmed that it belonged to the Empress?¡± ¡°Yes! The book was sent to the Arcane Mountain and they have confirmed it.¡± They looked at Xiao Yueyin with a confused expressions. Aren''t these people from the Arcane Mountain? How come they don¡¯t know this? Xiao Yueyin looked at the disciples behind her, she asked, ¡°Did any of you know about this?¡± The disciples looked at each other before shaking their heads. Xiao Yueyin took out a small jade tablet and channeled her True Essence into it. Not long after, a gruff voice sounded in her head. ¡°Yueyin, what is it?¡± ¡°Master, why did you not tell me about the book belonging to Empress Han Lan?¡± ¡°You were in seclusion.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t we just buy the book directly from Solitude Auction House? An item belonging to the Great Empress needs to be kept by the Arcane Mountain for safekeeping.¡± ¡°The book contained a formation, we couldn''t remove it. But you''re right, initially, we had planned to buy the book, but the Ancestor suddenly appeared. He said the book already has an owner and it was not meant for us, so we can only let the opportunity go.¡± Xiao Yueyin listened and appeared calm, but inwardly she was shocked. She had too many questions! She was just about to ask but was interrupted. ¡°Yueyin, you do not need to worry, the Ancestor assured us the book is in good hands. I still have other matters to attend to. I will speak with you again when you return.¡± The communication cut off and she blankly stared at the jade tablet. ¡°Elder Yueyin?¡± Da Yi called out. Xiao Yueyin shook her head. She turned to the two men she was talking to earlier and asked, ¡°Who bought the book that belonged to the Great Empress?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.. but the people from the Ardent Yin Sect should know. They¡¯re staying at East Solitude Inn.¡±
Chapter 29
¡°Ardent Yin Sect..?¡± Xiao Yueyin muttered. She took out another small tablet, this one being made of wood. She infused it with her Essence and immediately after, a voice sounded in her head again. ¡°Yueyin! Are you finally out of seclusion?¡± This voice belonged to Guo Xinyi! ¡°Yes, I am leading the Sect disciples this time to attend the All Desolate Competition.¡± Said Xiao Yueyin. ¡°What! Are you in Solitude City right now? Where are you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the River Wine Restaurant.¡± ¡­ Half an hour later, Xiao Yueyin arrived first. The waiter recognized the symbol on her dress and escorted her to an exclusive room. Guo Xinyi showed up a moment later. Surprisingly, the young Lin Roulan was with her as well. ¡°Yueyin, It¡¯s been a while, you¡¯re always in seclusion.¡± Guo Xinyi complained the moment they met. ¡°How have you been, Xinyi?¡± She shook her head, and a tired expression appeared on her face. She waved her hand to create a sound barrier around her and Xiao Yueyin. ¡°Ever since Senior Sister Fang Yu became incapacitated, the matter of the First Yin Pavilion has been left for the rest of us to handle. The work has been overwhelming.¡± ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any progress?¡± ¡°No, her injuries are too severe. All the doctors we invited were unable to help. Even Senior Yu Li had his arms tied. He can only ensure that her life is protected.¡± Guo Xinyi¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, she grabbed Xiao Yueyin¡¯s jade-like hand and asked, ¡°Can the Arcane Mountain help?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xinyi. If even Senior Yu Li is unable to do anything, then there isn¡¯t much we can do. Perhaps if it was the Ancestor¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin shook her head, ¡°Unfortunately he''s busy watching over that formation at the mountain so he cannot leave." Guo Xinyi let out a dejected sigh. Xiao Yueyin saw this, she opened her mouth wanting to say something but nothing came out. She isn¡¯t good at comforting people so she wasn¡¯t sure of what to say to make her friend feel better. After a brief moment of silence. Xiao Yueyin hesitated but finally asked Guo Xinyi about the reason for this meet-up. Guo Xinyi sweetly laughed upon seeing her awkwardness, she answered, ¡°The book was bought by a young woman named Xia Lihua.¡± ¡°Xia Lihua¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin repeated. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know much about her. At first, I thought she was from a reclusive clan, but now, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t know the Empress. I find it hard to believe that there''s a person in the Mortal Desolate World that doesn¡¯t know the Great Empress Han Lan. Even mortals know about her legend.¡± Xiao Yueyin narrowed her pitch-black eyes and a hint of killing intent emitted from her body. Guo Xinyi quickly waved her hand to reinforce the barrier, containing the killing intent within. ¡°Is she one of them?¡± Xiao Yueyin asked coldly. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°No, she¡¯s human. I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all..¡± Guo Xinyi saw her friend had calmed down so she told her about Xia Lihua¡¯s age and cultivation level, shocking her even more. Xiao Yueyin thinks back, she had broken through Life Destruction at twenty-four years old, falling just slightly behind. This means Xia Lihua is even more talented than she is! Xiao Yueyin can no longer contain her curiosity and said, ¡°I want to meet her.¡± ¡°I want to go too!¡± A cute childish voice suddenly shouted. ¡°Ah, I forgot she was here¡­¡± ¡­ A little later, three figures stood outside a door. Xiao Yueyin glanced at the short figure standing in front of her and gave Guo Xinyi a questioning look. Guo Xinyi bitterly shook her head. She originally didn¡¯t want to bring Lin Roulan along but the little girl kept complaining to the point where she was on the verge of crying, Guo Xinyi can only allow her to tag along. Lin Roulan is especially doted in the Ardent Yin Sect. From the disciples to the Sect Master, everyone adored her. Although she has yet to join due to her age, it was only a matter of time. The little girl happily opened the door and walked in first while the other two followed behind with a wry smile. The moment Xiao Yueyin entered the room she immediately noticed a figure sitting lazily in a chair, reading a book. Who else could it be but Ji Xian. He didn¡¯t greet them but instead remained focused on reading. The room was relatively simple. A glance was enough to see everything. Other than the Ji Xian, Xiao Yueyin saw a barrier with a faint silhouette of a person inside, clearly cultivating. For some reason, she felt a strange feeling welling within when she saw this silhouette. "..." The room had an awkward silence. Usually, it was the servant''s job to greet new guests but looking at Ji Xian''s lazy posture, it was obvious that he had no intention to do so. Guo Xinyi cleared her throat to grab his attention. Ji Xian slightly lowers the book in his hand revealing the messy hair that''s covering his eyes. He took one look at them and gave a half-ass nod before stuffing the book back into his face. Guo Xinyi was speechless. She cleared her throat again, and said, ¡°I have a friend that wants to meet your Young Lady, can you notify her?¡± Hearing this, Ji Xian put down his book. He looked around him as though in search of something. The three ladies watched with confusion, wondering what he was doing. Finally, he grabbed an ink brush that was an arm''s length away and threw it at the barrier around Xia Lihua. In an anticlimactic fashion, It bounced away and landed on the floor. "¡­" Ji Xian pinched his chin with his finger. Although his appearance couldn¡¯t be seen he looked like he was pondering something. He reached for the inkstone next and repeated his previous action. As expected, it bounced away, flying towards Xiao Yueyin. She reached out her arm, easily catching it within her palm. He gave her a thumbs up and gestured at her to throw the inkstone again at Xia Lihua. Perhaps it was due to her utter astonishment at this ridiculous scenario, Xiao Yueyin indulged him. The result remained the same but this time the inkstone flew toward Guo Xinyi. "¡­" In her peripherals, she can see Ji Xian motioning her to throw it again. Guo Xinyi took in a deep breath and resisted the urge to throw the inkstone at him before putting it down on the table. Lin Roulan was happily standing beside Ji Xian giggling at this sight. Feeling exhausted all of a sudden, Guo Xinyi said ¡°We will return when Sister Xia is done with her cultivation.¡± She headed for the door when all of a sudden, Ji Xian¡¯s voice sounded out from behind, ¡°She should be done in another ten minutes.¡± ! A visible vein bulged from Guo Xinyi¡¯s forehead, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± ¡°Ah, this lowly servant thought that''s too long of a wait so I could only resort to extreme measures to try to wake the Young Lady sooner.¡± He replied nonchalantly. Guo Xinyi and Xiao Yueyin were dumbfounded. Ten minutes for cultivators was nothing! It¡¯s equivalent to the blink of an eye. And did he just say picking up random objects and throwing them, is using an extreme measure? Lin Roulan''s adorable laugh filled the room, causing Guo Xinyi to look at her in annoyance. The little girl sticks out her tongue before asking ¡°What''s your name, Big Brother?" ¡°Ji Xian.¡± ¡°I am Lin Roulan.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Oh... Big Brother Ji Xian, what are you reading?¡± ¡°A book.¡± ¡°What is it about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too young to know.¡± "Why are you always hiding your face?" "To protect the people of this world." "From what?" "The destruction of the natural order." "¡­" The two women watched as the two of them go back and forth, talking about absolutely nothing. They gave each other a glance before Guo Xinyi sat on her bed and begin meditating. At the same time, Xiao Yueyin leaned outside the window. Her arms rested on the frame as she take in the view from the tall building. As the date of the All Desolate Competition approaches, the city has become even more lively. The sounds of chatter came from every direction. Her eyes subconsciously moved to the city gates. Looking at the familiar scene, she suddenly thought about the figure watching her, but then, a thought hit her. She glanced back at Ji Xian, who was still talking nonsense with Lin Roulan She silently muttered, "It was him..."
Chapter 30 Ten minutes later. The barrier around Xia Lihua silently dissipated, revealing her full figure. She slowly opened her eyes and scanned everyone in the room. She looked at Ji Xian with a small smile, although she was cultivating, she was still aware of what was happening in her surroundings so she saw his mischievous behavior. She glanced over at Lin Roulan and Guo Xinyi before her gaze met Xiao Yueyin. The moment their eyes locked on to one another. An explosive phenomenon took place within their bodies. Time and space at this moment seemed to have stopped. A competitive flame lit from deep within their souls, followed by an irresistible urge to prove superiority! A world-destroying draconic roar erupted from their bodies. In the space above them, two colossal phantom dragons appeared that only the two of them can see. Above Xia Lihua is a dragon with a long snake-like body. It has two horns on its head that resembled a crown. Twelve mysterious spheres spun behind its back, each one seemingly larger than a universe. The silver scales on its body spread a radiant light that touched every corner of the multiverse, bringing a mysterious warmth throughout the endless chaos. That light manipulated time itself, causing the reversal of life and death while infusing the past, present, and future into one timeline. Its existence brought havoc throughout the boundless worlds. On the other side, above Xiao Yueyin is a dragon that looked opposite to Xia Lihua resembling more of a lizard. Its stout body has four long, powerful limbs with icy sharp claws that are capable of easily slicing through space. Protruding from its back are a pair of bat-like wings that seems large enough to shroud the heavens! The pitch-black scales on its body emitted an inescapable suction, drawing in all colors of cosmic life making everything meaningless. This devouring affected the infinite space, causing the rearrangement of stars and dimensional shifts of all realms! The moment these two dragons met, they roared in defiance before charging forward! Only one True Dragon can exist! They collided and shattered into countless glass shards! Xia Lihua''s pupils shrank into a needle. Her blood boiled and a murderous thought threatened to overtake her mind. She can hear a calling from deep within her soul, trying its hardest to influence her. She frowned, using her unbreakable Will, she quickly and easily suppressed those feelings, not giving it a single chance to take control. Meanwhile, Xiao Yueyin was also having the same experience, but unlike Xia Lihua, she couldn''t stop the feeling from invading her mind so it consumed her! A defiant roar bellowed inside her soul. Pitch-black scales grew from her skin covering every inch of her body. Her nails grew longer, resembling more like claws, while sharp spikes emerged from her arms and legs. On her back, were two protrusions. It grew larger until finally, it ripped through her skin, spilling blood on the floor, revealing a pair of bat-like wings. An incredible aura at the Eighth Life Destruction exploded from Xiao Yueyin¡¯s body! ROOOOAR!! Xiao Yueyin loudly shrieked, only the whites of her eyes can be seen and it was clear she had lost control. She clenched her hand and shot forward, leaving behind a black streak. Seeing the destructive fist heading towards her, Xia Lihua calmly reached out and easily caught her hand. ¡°To lose yourself so easily, your will is weak. Are you even worthy of your bloodline?" Xiao Yueyin angrily roared in response. Shaking her head with disappointment, Xia Lihua said nothing more and sent out a kick at light speed toward her abdomen. Xiao Yueyin was unable to react before she was sent flying, crashing into the wall. She coughed a mouth full of blood before fainting. The black scales on her body disappeared and her appearance returned to normal. This entire event happened within just minutes! ... ¡°What do we do now?¡± Xia Lihua asked Ji Xian but her eyes remained on Xiao Yueyin. ¡°What do you mean? We don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Hearing this, she had a strange expression. She turned to look at Guo Xinyi and saw she was still quietly meditating on the bed with her eyes closed. Then, she turned to Lin Roulan and saw that she was peacefully sleeping on the floor next to Ji Xian. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. They were completely undisturbed by what just happened! She gave the room an inspection and noticed that it was still intact, even the walls. That kick from her earlier should¡¯ve destroyed the entire inn but it was actually still standing. Glancing out the window, she noticed the city was still peaceful, seemingly unaware of what had just taken place. Bewildered, she asked, ¡°How?¡± Ji Xian smiled, ¡°The illusion formation, I activated it the moment I noticed something was wrong and also protected them.¡± ¡°What about the inn, the walls,?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more to this formation than you think.¡± ¡°Hmph. Acting mysterious.¡± Xia Lihua was unhappy with his answer but didn¡¯t dwell on it as her mind was still thinking about that phenomenon. ... ¡°What should we do about her?¡± Slowly getting up from his chair, Ji Xian approached the unconscious Xiao Yueyin and brushed away her hair, allowing him to see her full appearance. The veil on her face was destroyed after her dragonification. Even though her eyes were closed, Ji Xian can immediately tell she was a beauty on the same level as Xia Lihua. He calmly appreciated her flawless features while gently stroking her cheeks. He sighed and inwardly thank the Heavens for his luck in meeting beautiful women. ¡°Pervert.¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted his prayer. He ignored her and continued looking at Xiao Yueyin. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks a little similar to you?¡± Xia Lihua raised an eyebrow, she carefully examined Xiao Yueyin¡¯s face. ¡°No.¡± Ji Xian shrugged, he put a pill into her mouth and moved it down her throat using his True Essence, then he carried her up and placed her beside Guo Xinyi. ¡°She probably won¡¯t remember what happened earlier.¡± He said ¡°You don¡¯t sound too sure.¡± ¡°Oh? You can tell?¡± "¡­" A while later, Xiao Yueyin, Guo Xinyi, and Lin Roulan woke up one by one. Guo Xinyi looked at the others in confusion and felt something was wrong but wasn¡¯t entirely sure. How long was she meditating? Why did it feel so long? ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s up.¡± The three turned to the voice and saw Ji Xian lazily sitting in his chair. Sitting beside him was Xia Lihua. Her head leaned to one side and was being supported by her right hand. She sat there with her legs crossed, seriously reading a book. Guo Xinyi asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°This lowly servant doesn¡¯t know what you mean. Did anything happen?¡± Ji Xian gave a lazy response and didn¡¯t bother to come up with a reasonable explanation. She looked at him with skepticism. ¡°Xinyi, Can you give us some privacy.¡± Xiao Yueyin suddenly said. Guo Xinyi looked at her suspiciously but seeing that her friend didn¡¯t want to explain, she can only nod her head. She held Lin Roulan¡¯s hand and walked out of the room. The little girl pouted, she gave Ji Xian and Xia Lihua one last look before obediently leaving. From beginning to end, she only remembered talking to Ji Xian before feeling tired and falling asleep. Nothing abnormal. After they left, Xiao Yueyin took a deep breath to steady her emotions, ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± "¡­" No one responded. Her eyebrows pinched together. She stood in front of the duo and was hesitant to look at Xia Lihua. She was afraid, she didn¡¯t know if she would lose control again. After steadying her will and taking another deep breath, she looked at her. Her heart skipped a beat and her blood boiled, She suddenly had an intense urge to fight! Xiao Yueyin¡¯s face reddened and her breathing became heavy. Her nails started to grow and patches of black scales began to slowly cover her skin. ¡°Are you worthy of your bloodline?.¡± Suddenly, these words repeatedly resounded in her mind. Xiao Yueyin¡¯s face became ferocious! She tightly clenched her teeth which had turned into sharp fangs. No! No! No! I am worthy! I am worthy! I am worthy! Inside her mind, something cracked and shattered! She suddenly felt like she had more control, immediately, she calmed her heart, her nails returned to normal and the black scales retracted. The intense urge from earlier also disappeared. Authors Note: Not sure if I wrote it clearly enough, but Xia Lihua''s dragon is more of an eastern style dragon while Xiao Yueyin''s dragon is more of a western style. Chapter 31 Xiao Yueyin dropped down to her knees breathing heavily, and droplets of sweat dripped down onto the floor from her face. Although she felt exhausted, she was also excited. She can feel her will has broken through! The Will or the Dao Heart represents the declaration of a Cultivator''s mentality to pursue cultivation. A strong will is crucial in the Life Destruction Realm. For if you wish to break through Life Destruction, you''ll need to forcefully destroy your Crystalize Dantian before rebuilding it piece by piece. The horrendous pain you would need to endure during this process simply cannot be put into words. Xiao Yueyin was currently at the Eight Life Destruction, and with this mental breakthrough, she''s confident in advancing to the Ninth Life Destruction. Completing the Ninefalls. Moments later, Xiao Yueyin mentally recovered and her breathing steadied. She stood up and stared at Xia Lihua with mixed feelings. She was no longer afraid of looking at her but there was still a feeling that was making her uncomfortable. This was the first time she had a really good look at Xia Lihua. This was by far the most beautiful woman she has ever seen in her life. She exudes such natural confidence that it made her subconsciously feel a sense of inferiority. Xiao Yueyin shook her head and rid herself of such thought. ¡°I am worthy.¡± She suddenly said. "¡­" Seeing that she was once again getting ignored, she pinched her eyebrows together. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked. Hearing this, Ji Xian''s eyes moved between the two women. Xia Lihua obviously had no intention to reply so he said, ¡°My Young Lady is from humble origins, we are merely wandering and experiencing the world.¡± Xiao Yueyin naturally didn¡¯t believe him. From Xia Lihua¡¯s strength, Xiao Yueyin was certain that she was in the Holy realm and no one in this realm is unknown in the Mortal Desolate World. Even if they were, nothing can be kept hidden from the Arcane Mountain. Furthermore, Xia Lihua had a dragon bloodline. All this time she thought she was the only one. Suddenly she felt a kindred familiarity with this woman who she has never met. Unfortunately, Xia Lihua didn¡¯t feel the same. She didn¡¯t care for Xiao Yueyin and continued to ignore her. Ji Xian silently chuckled after sensing the weird tension between them. Xiao Yueyin can also sense it. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t good with words and didn¡¯t know how to relieve it. After giving it a brief thought, she properly introduced herself. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "My name is Xiao Yueyin. An Elder from the Arcane Mountain." She didn''t dare to mention her title Dragon Saintess in front of Xia Lihua. "..." Ji Xian was amused seeing her act so cold and distant. The Xia Lihua he knows has always been quite casual and never looked down on people.He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her behavior was being affected by her bloodline. Xiao Yueyin stood there awkwardly. Perhaps it was due to Xia Lihua¡¯s overwhelming strength, but she was acting rather humble. A knock suddenly came from the door and Guo Xinyi walked in with Lin Roulan. ¡°Sister Yueyin, is everything alright?¡± She asked.After waiting for so long, she figured she should check-in. Xiao Yueyin nodded. She decided not to tell her friend the truth about Xia Lihua¡¯s strength. She needed to consult her master first about this unknown expert. ¡°The City Lord just announced the All Desolate Competition will begin in two days.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Guo Xinyi can see her friend had something on her mind, although she was curious and had some suspicions, she trust that Xiao Yueyin will tell her when she is ready. Seeing that Xia Lihua didn¡¯t want to interact with her, Xiao Yueyin can only give out a bitter sigh before deciding to return to her disciples. She bid Guo Xinyi goodbye and gave Xia Lihua one last look before leaving. Lin Roulan stayed and happily spend more time with them. Xia Lihua''s attitude towards Lin Roulan and Guo Xinyi was a complete one-eighty compared to Xiao Yueyin. This made Ji Xian more certain that dragons may inherently not like each other. Especially, when one is stronger than the other. After two hours, Guo Xinyi personally escorted Lin Roulan home, leaving the duo alone in the room. Ji Xian smiled and gave Xia Lihua a funny look, he asked, ¡°So? Want to talk about it?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°You just met someone with a dragon bloodline for the first time in your life, and that¡¯s how you want to behave?¡± "¡­" Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°The existence of you and her are as rare as Noble Beasts. In the entire Mortal Haven World, there is only you with a dragon bloodline, the first ever in history to awaken it. And judging from Xiao Yueyin''s reaction, it''s obvious she''s also the only one with such a bloodline in the Mortal Desolate World. ¡°Dragons... the two of you are miracles.¡± "¡­" He saw Xia Lihua¡¯s thoughtful expression and didn¡¯t say anymore, he stood up and stroked her soft face a few times before laying down on the bed she was using to cultivate. He pulled the blanket over himself and closed his eyes, immediately falling asleep. A while later. She stands up and carefully sits beside him on the bed. She gently looks at him for a couple of minutes before pulling out a book and begins reading it. Ji Xian had given her this book when Xiao Yueyin, Guo Xinyi, and Lin Roulan were unconscious. He had written down a method to cultivate the Internal World. The biggest flaw of Body Cultivation is the rate at which they can produce Astral Essence, he aimed to rectify this and more. ¡­ Late into the night, Guo Xinyi finally returned but she wasn¡¯t alone. Xiao Yueyin was beside her! They stepped into the room and saw a strange sight. Xia Lihua was sitting casually on her bed with one leg bent, and the other relaxed. She was reading a thick book. The light from the stars shined through the window and partially highlighted her face. Her silver eyes glittered brightly in the darkness looking like a pair of jewels. Her beautiful profile left the two women speechless. Guo Xinyi and Xiao Yueyin blushed and their hearts raced. They noticed a figure laying down beside her and discovered it was Ji Xian. He was still wearing a cloth around his face and was sleeping peacefully. Exchanging a glance, a confused expression appeared on their faces and questions popped up one after the other. Why is he sleeping and not watching over his Young Lady? Why is a servant sleeping on the same bed as the master? Why do they look so intimate? For some reason, Xiao Yueyin and Guo Xinyi felt jealous! Chapter 32 After settling down, Guo Xinyi approached Xia Lihua and explained that Xiao Yueyin will be staying with them til the end of the All Desolate Competition. This was without a doubt an odd decision. What about her Sect disciples? Who''s watching over them? But this was unrelated to Xia Lihua so she only gave a little nod. Earlier. After Guo Xinyi took Lin Roulan home, Xiao Yueyin found her and expressed that she wanted to stay in her room. Guo Xinyi was naturally hesitant. The room was already full, not to mention there was a man with a questionable character staying with them. Adding in Xiao Yueyin, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate. If people found out it would cause a ruckus! In the end, however, she still agreed. Inside the room, everything was relatively peaceful. Xiao Yueyin and Guo Xinyi had produced a barrier and began cultivating. However, Xiao Yueyin quickly became distracted and would occasionally look at Xia Lihua. Ji Xian¡¯s rhythmic breathing filled the room. Xia Lihua had noticed a special quality to it. His breathing carried something peculiar, it would calm her mind and clear her thoughts, allowing her to comprehend the contents of the book more easily. Upon realizing this, a beautiful smile appeared on her face. She reached out and carefully caress Ji Xian¡¯s face, her action was gentle as though she was afraid of waking him. This scene was witnessed by Xiao Yueyin. Her eyes slightly widened. Xia Lihua¡¯s intimate behavior towards her servant was unusual. Xiao Yueyin frowned, an uncomfortable feeling welled up inside her chest. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. Xia Lihua was looking at her! Those silver eyes penetrated through the barrier and they exchange eye contact. It was only for a brief second before Xia Lihua retracted her gaze but it made Xiao Yueyin feel naked! Like all her secrets and thoughts were exposed. Throughout the rest of the night, she was unable to concentrate. In the next couple of days, Ji Xian and Xia Lihua never left the room. Xia Lihua read, while Ji Xian slept for two days straight and only woke up when the All Desolate Competition finally begins. On this bright day, two figures walked out of the East Solitude Inn. One of the figures yawned loudly and groaned. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Stop exaggerating, Ji Xian.¡± ¡°Is that how you talk to someone who helped you these past couple of days?¡± ¡°Oh? All you did was sleep.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Xia Lihua smiled, she managed to finish the book given to her by Ji Xian, and thanks to his help, she was able to thoroughly comprehend it. She was even more confident now in transforming her Internal World. She just needed time. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said wholeheartedly. Walking down the street, the city was incredibly lively. Excitement can be seen on everyone¡¯s face. Occasionally people can be seen shouting and asking for bets to see who would win in this year¡¯s competition. Many clans have also arrived with their respective geniuses. After the end of the competition, the Sects would hold a recruitment, offering everyone under a certain age a chance to join the Sect of their choosing, that is, if they pass their recruitment trials. The streets were crowded and people were all heading in the same direction. At the center of the city, was an enormous stadium capable of housing over five hundred thousand people. When Ji Xian and Xia Lihua arrived, many people were standing in line trying to buy a ticket for a seat to watch the competition. The two of them didn¡¯t join those people but instead, were standing at the entrance, waiting. Not long after, Guo Xinyi and Xiao Yueyin arrived at the same time and greeted them. Since the Arcane Mountain and the Ardent Yin Sect were participators in the All Desolate Competition, they had to leave earlier in the morning to finish the registration. Of course, Ji Xian and Xia Lihua weren¡¯t participating but thanks to their connection, the two of them were able to grab two front seats beside the two famous Sects. The people in line can only enviously look on as their group walked inside the stadium with no obstruction. ¡°Look! it¡¯s the Arcane Mountain!¡± A youngster standing in line with his elders suddenly screamed. ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing the Dragon Saintess with my own eyes. Too bad she¡¯s wearing a veil...¡± Said a man who looked like he was in his forties. ¡°They don¡¯t look all that strong.¡± Said the youngster. ¡°Fool! Shut up! What do you know!¡± The Elder beside him smacked his head. ¡°The Ardent Yin Sect is there as well¡­ who are those two people with them?¡± The group took to their seats, Xiao Yueyin and Guo Xinyi didn¡¯t join them but headed elsewhere. Inside a large hall. Eight people were seated across each other underneath a large throne made of white marble. Sitting on this throne, was a burly man with a thick beard wearing an ordinary blue robe with the word Solitude on the sleeve. His appearance was fierce but he gave off an odd feeling of loneliness. He exuded an aura of the Holy realm. These people were in the middle of a discussion but were suddenly interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. The door to the hall opened and Xiao Yueyin and Guo Xinyi walked in side by side, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. They took a glance at Guo Xinyi, the majority of them greeted her with a nod, while a few ignored her. Seeing Xiao Yueyin, however, all, but one stood up and respectfully greeted her, including the burly man on the throne. ¡°Well, well, well, look who¡¯s here, I didn¡¯t think the Dragon Saintess would make an appearance at such a dull event.¡± A man suddenly spoke with a haughty voice. He wore a conspicuous golden robe and his appearance was handsome. His hair was meticulously combed with not a single strand out of place. The man¡¯s eyes were sharp and full of arrogance. He was the only one to remain seated while everyone stood up to greet Xiao Yueyin. She sat down and closed her eyes, ignoring the man in the golden robe. Guo Xinyi was beside her and sneered, ¡°Huang Yi, looks like you¡¯ve forgotten the beating last time from Yueyin." Chapter 33 Guo Xinyi¡¯s comment caused a couple of people in the hall to quietly snicker while the rest watched on with amusement. ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Yi didn¡¯t retort. He held his head high and his eyes remain sharp and arrogant. He may have lost to Xiao Yueyin once before, but he was confident he will stand above her one day. The people in the hall nodded with some admiration. Huang Yi did not let his defeat hinder him but rather, became motivated by it instead. Although he can be snobby and overbearing, he isn¡¯t a bad person at heart. He is merely proud, and he has the right to be so! Who in this hall wasn¡¯t? They are all geniuses of their respective Sects. "Senior Lin, everyone has arrived. Earlier, you mentioned there was something you wished to tell us?¡± Said a man in a red robe. He had an ordinary appearance and looked like he was in his thirties but he had a calm aura that would make anyone feel at peace. This man was Elder Chen of the Serene Yang Sect! Seeing that everyone has directed their attention towards him, the burly man on the white marble throne nodded. ¡°A couple of days ago, I felt a terrifying pressure on the rooftop of the East Solitude Inn. I''ve tried to investigate it but when I arrived, it had disappeared.¡± A questioning look appeared on everyone¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Lin, you couldn¡¯t find the source?¡± The burly man shook his head and said nothing more. The others didn¡¯t find his behavior unusual, they were aware that he was a man of few words. They speculated for a while but since the information was too little, they didn¡¯t have much to go on. ¡°Is it.. perhaps them?¡± A man sitting in front of Guo Xinyi asked. He had a youthful face and wore a clean white robe. ¡°Impossible! Chang Wuli, the formation is being guarded by the Arcane Mountain. They can¡¯t cross over undetected.¡± Said Elder Chen. ¡°That is true, but the Sects have discussed this before. There is a chance that a few of them were left behind.¡± Huang Yi sneered, ¡°My Sacred Way Sect hunted all of them down in the Sacred region three hundred years ago.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The others nodded. ¡°The Blue Moon Sect has also hunted all those left behind in the Blue region.¡± Said a man in a blue robe, an image of a crescent moon hung on the middle of his forehead. A middle-aged woman in a light pink dress nodded, she said, ¡°As did the Score Note Sect in the Score region.¡± ¡°My Beast Call Sect as well! They do not exist in the Beast region!¡± Shouted a man with wild hair and an unkempt beard. ¡°There are none of them in the Dreamless region.¡± A voice also joined in. An ordinary person would have been confused, no one spoke but a voice can be heard. Of course, everyone in the hall knew that the voice came from the gentle-looking man with his eyes closed. Guo Xinyi and Elder Chen also spoke up for their respective Sects. Chang Wuli saw glances in his direction and he sighed, he also had to speak up and confirm the Grand Sword Sect had cleared their region as well. "¡­" ¡°Hei Ying?¡± All eyes moved to a woman dressed in an all-black outfit. She was sitting in her chair quietly with her head down, if one didn¡¯t pay attention they wouldn¡¯t even notice her presence. She didn¡¯t respond and remained still causing some people to frown. Huang Yi was about to say something but she suddenly spoke in a weak, quiet voice. ¡°All of you are fools, with how big the Mortal Desolate World is, can any of you really claim that your Sect has successfully hunted all of them down? Even your Sect Masters wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing.¡± ¡°You!¡± Huang Yi shouted. The others also felt offended. Just as an argument was about to erupt, Xiao Yueyin spoke up, ¡°Enough, the matter at East Solitude Inn is not related to them, there is no need to worry about it.¡± The hall settled down hearing Xiao Yueyin and even the man on the throne had a surprised expression, they glance at one another and the man from the Beast Call Sect asked, ¡°Miss Xiao, what do you know about the matter?¡± Guo Xinyi also looked at her friend, feeling confused. The matter at the inn seemed to happen before Xiao Yueyin arrived at Solitude City, how does she know the cause of it? Xiao Yueyin shook her head, ¡°I cannot say.¡± The moment she heard Senior Lin mention the East Solitude Inn, she immediately guessed it was probably Xia Lihua who released the pressure. Although she wasn¡¯t sure what caused Xia Lihua to do this, she can only wait to ask her later. Though she may not get an answer. Seeing that Xiao Yueyin did not wish to explain, the others can only hold in their curiosity. They gave Hei Ying an angry glance and then ignored her, proceeding to talk about other various matters. During their conversation, they didn''t even mention the All Desolate Competition. To them, the competition was not all that important. It was merely an event to attract talent and provide some competition for their disciples. The ranking in the competition also wasn¡¯t much of a concern to them. In terms of strength, excluding the Arcane Mountain, there was little difference among the nine Sects, they all have won first place before. The public is also somewhat aware of this, which is why their decision to join a top sect is more based on preference. The event that happened over three hundred years ago has caused tremendous damage to the ten sect¡¯s foundation and to this day, they¡¯re still trying to recover from it. Incidentally, this allowed the Mortal Desolate World to have a long period of peace, with the top ten Sects quietly watching over their own region and not fighting each other. Chapter 34 An hour later. Xiao Yueyin and Guo Xinyi left along with the others, returning to their disciples. The colosseum has become packed with people with high anticipation for the competition. For those that were unable to obtain a seat, there was a large screen outside the colosseum that was powered by a couple of runes. It broadcasted the scenes inside. The burly man, Senior Lin was also present, next to him was Lin Roulan who was eagerly looking everywhere with curiosity. There were over one hundred and fifty Sects participating in the All Desolate Competition. Each one with hopes to put their name out there to increase their prestige. For the top ten sects, they were rather relaxed, especially the Elders. They sat in separate seats in different areas of the colosseum to observe their disciples. The participating Sects were divided into ten groups with the top ten sects leading them. They will only be one winner per group. After that, the ten winners will go against each other. As the competition begins, Ji Xian was drawn to the matches. Underneath his messy long hair, his eyes shined with a subtle clear light. Xia Lihua was beside him, she was also watching with some interest as she was curious about the Divine Arts and cultivation method of this world. She glanced at Ji Xian and was amused seeing how focused he was. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked. ¡°Studying.¡± Xiao Yueyin and Guo Xinyi were beside Xia Lihua, they had also heard him, and the two of them shared the same confused expression as her. Studying¡­ fights? Xia Lihua wanted to ask more questions but Xiao Yueyin suddenly cut in before she could do so. ¡°Senio- Miss Xia, there is something I need to ask.¡± She was feeling conflicted, it was only natural to call Xia Lihua Senior based on her strength but there was something deep down in her soul telling her not to lower herself. Thus, she changed her form of address. Xia Lihua looked at Xiao Yueyin indifferently and waited for her to continue. After listening to Ji Xian, she was no longer as cold to Xiao Yueyin as she was before. They belonged to the same lineage after all. But deep down, she still dislikes her. As for why it was too hard to explain. ¡°Less than a week ago, did you release your pressure at East Solitude Inn?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Said Xia Lihua with a flat tone. Xiao Yueyin nodded, and her suspicion was confirmed. She breathed out a sigh of relief but inwardly, she was uncomfortable with how indifferent Xia Lihua acted towards her. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Guo Xinyi was currently shocked, Xiao Yueyin didn¡¯t use her spiritual sense to talk with Xia Lihua so she heard their exchange. Seeing this, Xiao Yueyin finally explained to her what happened that day minus some details through spiritual sense. ¡°But I was in the room as well! I didn¡¯t sense anything.¡± Guo Xinyi exclaimed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, everything happened too fast and before I know it, I was unconscious.¡± Guo Xinyi looked at Xia Lihua with mixed feelings, she said, ¡°Looks like I was deceived¡­¡± Suddenly, a thought came to her, ¡°Yueyin, you can evenly fight against someone at the Early Stage Holy realm and can last a short while against a Middle Stage Holy realm expert, for you to be defeated so fast, is Xia Lihua¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin nodded seriously, ¡°Yes¡­ she is at least at the Late stage. There also a chance she''s at the Peak or maybe¡­ the Extreme.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be! Anyone at that level can already ascend to the Upper World. Why would they remain in the Lower World?¡± Guo Xinyi shook her head and continued, ¡°But even if that isn¡¯t the case, how can someone like her be unknown? There are only around a dozen people at the Late stage in Mortal Desolate.¡± Xiao Yueyin didn¡¯t reply. She had the same thought. In the past couple of days, she had tried to contact her master, but she never received a reply. ¡­ Xia Lihua was observing a fight between a disciple from the Dreamless Sect and a disciple from another Sect when she suddenly heard Ji Xian¡¯s voice in her head, ¡°This world is quite strong.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°You listened to their conversation?¡± She had felt a fluctuation between Xiao Yueyin and Guo Xinyi and knew they were talking to each other using their spiritual sense. The two of them didn¡¯t have any bad intentions so Xia Lihua didn¡¯t bother to do what Ji Xian did, but even without intercepting their spiritual sense, she already had an idea of what they were talking about. ¡°Yes. I listened to all their conversations.¡± ¡°All?¡± She glanced at Ji Xian. Just from his eyes, she can tell that he was cheekily smiling at her underneath his mask and she understood what he meant. ¡­ After half an hour, the battles intensified with the crowd loudly cheering. The clear light in Ji Xian''s eyes faded and he leaned back in his seat before closing his eyes. He looked like he was resting but he was taking in everything he had attained. When he opened his eyes again, they flickered with a spark before disappearing. He stood up and stretched his body, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Asked Xia Lihua. ¡°Just going for a stroll. I¡¯m not going far, after all, I might have to take my own life if I separate too far from you.¡± Ji Xian teased. Suddenly being reminded of what she once said, Xia Lihua felt embarrassed and she blushed. Xiao Yueyin noticed this and her heart skipped a beat, she stared at Xia Lihua, carefully observing her beautiful features and her face reddened, causing Guo Xinyi to suspiciously look at her. It can''t be helped Xia Lihua was just too beautiful! As Ji Xian leaves, he can feel Xiao Yueyin glaring at him behind his back. He shook his head and chuckled to himself, finding the situation absurd. After leaving the colosseum, he walked aimlessly on an empty street and took in the sights around him. He saw an ordinary old lady selling steamed buns, he found it strange and approached her. ¡°Granny, why are you selling your buns here? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to sell it near the Colosseum?¡± The old lady sighed, ¡°How can I compete with the other vendors, my old bones can¡¯t handle it.¡± Ji Xian smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯ll take everything you got. Go home and rest.¡± He paid the old lady with mortal currency, gold. She gratefully accepted the money and handed Ji Xian a large bag filled with steamed buns before leaving. Lifting his mask, he popped a bun into his mouth and appreciated the taste. ¡°Miss Hong, why are you here and not participating in the competition?¡± He suddenly said aloud. Behind him, standing a hundred feet away was Hong Tian, wearing a bright red robe that looked too big for her. Her dark crimson hair swayed gently to the wind and partially covered the golden flame symbol on her forehead. ¡°There isn''t a need for me to participate." Chapter 35
Dark crimson hair, golden flame symbol, red eyes with innocent features. Who else could it be but Hong Tian? She stood there alone. Her existence seemed incompatible with this world. There was something about her that separated her from everyone else. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised to see me.¡± She said. Ji Xian laughed, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve always been popular with girls, besides, you stared at me so hard when we first met, I knew you''ll turn up eventually.¡± She wasn''t amused. She looked at him seriously and said vaguely, ¡°You should not be here.¡± ¡°Nor should you. The Heavenly Merit on your body is rather obvious.¡± Ji Xian teased, "Hiding your existence, free from divination and prying eyes." Hong Tian''s pupils shrank to a needle. "It''s quite interesting. If I didn''t know any better, I would''ve thought you stole my Merit Art." He said. Merit Arts are techniques that utilize Heavenly Merit. From his body, a minuscule wisp of golden light floated away before being pulled back in. Hong Tian was shocked! That was Heavenly Merit! Although not impossible to obtain in the Lower World, it''s incredibly rare. People can go their whole life without obtaining a single strand. And apparently, this man was also using Heavenly Merit the same way she is! "Stole your Merit Art? There are many factions from above that know of this technique. While rare, it''s not uncommon." "Oh? And how do you know that?" "..." Ji Xian chuckled. While his Merit Art had the same function as Hong Tian, it isn''t the same technique. The difference? Ji Xian created his through countless simulations so the methodology was different. Through this exchange, the both of them learned quite a few things about one another. Ji Xian suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°So what¡¯s the matter, trouble in paradise? Or are you here for a piece of this world?¡± Hong Tian''s expression subtly shifted. Ji Xian noticed this, he stuffed another steamed bun into his mouth and muttered, ¡° Is the Upper World so chaotic that they need to send a little girl down here to hide? Although he was barely audible, she was still able to hear him. Hong Tian sneered in disdain. ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Xian notices something, "Is it perhaps not the Upper World...? Hong Tian''s heart skipped a beat. But she learned from her previous mistake so her expression didn''t change. He mused, "Lower World... Upper World... what''s above that I wonder." "..." Ji Xian smiled, he wasn¡¯t expecting to get an answer. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Just as he planned to leave... Hong Tian couldn''t take it anymore and ask, ¡°Just who are you? Your aura, along with that woman is different from the others. You''re not a native and from what I''ve seen, you''re definitely not from above.¡± Ji Xian walked passed her, "We''re Immortals on our honeymoon." Hong Tian frowned, not believing him for a second, "Liar." She had more questions but Ji Xian had already vanished. He left behind some words that entered her ears. "If you ever come into any problems, you can find me. You''re quite pitiful after all..." Hong Tian looked at where he disappeared with a thoughtful expression. Her hands clenched tightly into a fist. --------------------------- Ji Xian reappeared in a courtyard. He glanced around and appreciated the sight. The clouds are in front of him, close enough that he can almost touch them. He jumped onto a tall building and looked down below him. The entire Solitude City can be seen! He had arrived on the floating mountain. He jumped back down and took a stroll. He saw quite a few servants and guards but he calmly passed them without their knowledge. He released his spiritual sense and inspected every building on the mountain. He passed through one room after another, at one point his spiritual sense scanned a room that had a picture of a woman that had a remarkably similar appearance to Lin Roulan. Finally, he found something that caught his interest. Ji Xian vanished and reappeared in front of a four-story tall pagoda. He took glanced at the highest level, his eyes pierced through space and he saw an old man sitting crossed-legged with his eyes closed. ¡°Late stage Holy realm.¡± Ji Xian smiled. Guo Xinyi mentioned before that there are only a dozen Late Stage Holy realm experts in the Mortal Desolate World, who would¡¯ve known there is one right here in Solitude City? From what he learned through eavesdropping, the majority of people only know the City Lord as the only Holy realm expert, they didn''t know the existence of this old man. Ji Xian examined the door, immediately discovering a formation. He smiled and got to work. A few minutes later. The formation disappeared but in a blink of an eye became active again. Above the highest level of the pagoda, in a dimly lit room, the white-haired old man suddenly opened his eyes causing the room to brighten momentarily. His eyebrows scrunched together causing his wrinkles to become even more prominent. His sudden reaction caused him to leak an aura of death and decay but the old man quickly contain it. ¡°What was that? The formation¡­¡± The old man used his spiritual sense and swept through the pagoda. After carefully examining it, he didn¡¯t discover anything. He also checked the formation but after realizing it was still active, he no longer thought about it and closed his eyes once more. The old man was completely unaware that there was an unwanted guest in the pagoda, treating it as if it was his own home. After momentarily disabling the formation, Ji Xian entered the pagoda and was greeted with the sight of over ten shelves in an organized line filled with books. He grabbed one from a random shelf and quickly read it. After a few minutes, Ji Xian closed the book and put it back on the shelf. He glanced around him and appreciated all the books available to him. There are over sixty books containing low to mid-Grade Divine Arts on the first floor. He sighed, ¡°This reminds me of the old days back in Mortal Haven.¡± In the past, he would sneak into Sects to read their Divine Arts and Cultivation Methods to accumulate his knowledge. There have been many times when he was almost caught and now he has become such an expert that he can go anywhere unhindered. He had come a long way... ¡°Stealing is hard work.¡± Ji Xian shook his head and continued going through all the books. Using his spiritual sense to assist him, he read each book incredibly fast. Two hours later. He put back the last book onto the shelf. Out of all the books, there was only a couple with potential. In his current situation, after having read so many books of Divine Arts, he has become much pickier and he has also come to realize that having too many Divine Arts isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. However, he would still read them for reference. Ji Xian went to the next floor. He glances around before immediately losing interest. The second floor contained weapons. Various weapons hung on the wall and they all looked menacing. If it was anyone else, they would¡¯ve drooled at the sight, but Ji Xian had already acquired so many weapons from his past adventures and also from the people of the Upper World, he no longer needs them. Ji Xian headed to the third floor. A single shelf stood in the middle of the room and three books can be seen. After reading the title and introduction of each book, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Three cultivation methods: Solitude Art, Core Devouring Method, and this last one¡­Soul Liberation Art.¡± ¡°A Soul Cultivation Method! Even the Mortal Haven World doesn¡¯t have something like this!¡±
Chapter 36 Ji Xian looked at the books with satisfaction. The three books were unique and he hasn¡¯t come across any other like them. The Solitude Art uses one¡¯s emotion to cultivate. The stronger the emotion, the better. Unfortunately, this comes with a downside as it will affect the personality of one who chooses to cultivate this method. Ji Xian guessed based on the name that the City Lord cultivate this method. The Core Devouring Method requires you to devour beast cores. This way of cultivating is incredibly fast but beast cores are usually not safe to consume. Although it contains a huge amount of Essence, it¡¯s impure. This is the reason why cultivators would rather use spirit stones than beast cores to cultivate. This method allows you to consume beast cores while breaking down the impurity, but Ji Xian noticed that the speed at which it breaks it down is too slow. At most, it will only slow down the build-up. The last book contains the Soul Liberation Art, which allows one to cultivate their soul. The soul has always been a mystery, perhaps the Upper World has more information on it but Ji Xian had doubted at one point that information about it exists in the Lower World. ¡°Looks like I was wrong. Maybe soul cultivation isn¡¯t as hard to find as I thought.¡± Ji Xian put aside the other books and started reading the Soul Liberation Art. An unknown amount of time later, he closed the book and start rubbing his temples. ¡°This book is so hard to read.¡± He wasn¡¯t able to finish it in one go. Every letter, every word, every sentence, made his head hurt as though his mind is being hit by a hammer. Unbeknownst to him, the difficulty of reading the Soul Liberation Art is too high for anyone to read! The City Lord had once attempted to read this book but just reading a couple of words had almost rendered him unconscious, the same can be said for the old man residing at the top of the pagoda. Shaking his head, Ji Xian put the book in his spatial ring to read for another time. He didn¡¯t have any qualms about stealing. He spent the rest of his time reading the Solitude Art and the Core Devouring Method before quietly leaving. He didn''t take these two methods with him as he has already retained the information and added them to his vault of knowledge. The formation around the pagoda was disabled for a split second before immediately becoming active again. Ji Xian appeared outside and looked at the darkened sky. He had spent half a day reading, and most of it was because of the Soul Liberation Art. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Looking back at the pagoda behind him, a smile appeared on his face, ¡°How long will it take before he discovers the missing book, I wonder.¡± With a flash, he disappeared. Half an hour later, an angry roar can be heard inside the pagoda. Ji Xian returned to the colosseum and sat down next to Xia Lihua. She glanced at him and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t know?¡± Ji Xian teased. Xia Lihua slightly pouted with an annoyed expression, ¡°Hmph! My spiritual sense couldn¡¯t locate you.¡± Ji Xian smiled, he looked at the still ongoing competition before closing his eyes. Although he appeared fine, he was mentally taxed from reading the Soul Liberation Art and needed rest. Next to him, Xia Lihua gave him a curious glance but didn¡¯t bother him. The intense battles between the disciples of each Sect were starting to die down. Without surprise, the top ten sects became the winner of each group. At one time Xia Lihua noticed the city guards had become more active. The City Lord had also disappeared. Using her spiritual sense, she can see they were all searching for something or someone. The timing of this immediately made her suspicious and she couldn¡¯t help but glance at Ji Xian with an amused expression. Guo Xinyi and Xiao Yueyin also felt that something was wrong but seeing as the City Lord hasn¡¯t contacted them, they didn¡¯t feel the need to worry. The disciples of the ten Sects were given time to rest and their opponents were announced. Blue Moon Sect versus Sacred Way Sect Grand Sword Sect versus Veil Shadow Sect Beast Call Sect versus Serene Yang Sect Dreamless Sect versus Ardent Yin Sect Score Note Sect versus Arcane Mountain. After two hours of rest. The Chosen of the Blue Moon Sect and Sacred Way Sect led their juniors to a large platform. The two Chosen didn''t battle it out at the start but allowed their juniors to go first to increase their experience. After an intense bout one after another, the two Sects were tied, thus it was time for the Chosen to fight. The Chosen of the Blue Moon Sect, Yue Li, took out a spear while the Chosen of the Sacred Way Sect, Luo Guanting, was bare-handed. Ji Xian had also woken up to watch the battle. He had yet to fully recover but he was no longer as tired as before. He was waiting for this moment to observe the Divine Arts and Cultivation Method of the top ten sects in depth. Yue Li waved his spear and a cold crescent moon appeared behind him while Luo Guanting had a dense golden aura that gave off a very holy feeling. The two charged ahead! Yue Li stabbed out with his spear aiming at his opponent¡¯s head. He pierced Luo Guanting¡¯s head but he wasn''t happy, it was only an afterimage! He quickly looked behind him and saw a fist coming toward his chest! Bang! He held his spear across his chest as the punch made contact causing the spear to bend. Yue Li quickly retreated. He appeared fine but the crescent moon behind him looked dimmed and more transparent. ¡­ ¡°Interesting.¡± Said Ji Xian Xia Lihua was next to him and nodded, ¡°A Divine Art that creates a miniature moon that can passively strengthen and shield its user, it¡¯s at least a Mid-grade Divine Art.¡± Ji Xian also agreed and said, ¡°Yes, unfortunately, it¡¯s tied to his cultivation method. Otherwise, it would rank higher.¡± As he spoke, he started the simulation in his mind. Using the knowledge he currently has of the Divine Art from observation, he went through countless simulations to discover ways to use this Divine Art without the Cultivation Method. Chapter 37 As Ji Xian silently observe the battle between Yue Li and Luo Guangting in a daze, countless simulations were taking place in his mind. The quality of their True Essence, the path it takes as it course through their body, the execution of their Divine Arts, and the way their muscles contract. The more Ji Xian observes the more information he obtains. Although his main focus was on Yue Li, he did not neglect Lou Guangting. Inside his mind, a figure sat crossed-legged in a large grey space. This figure has the same appearance as Ji Xian and a crescent moon silently floats behind him. Suddenly, a frown appeared on his face, and the crescent moon behind him cracked and split into two before shattering into pieces, the figure also experienced a backlash and exploded into thousands of small particles. The particles were spread out and floated in the air. Immediately after, the particles flew and combined into one, becoming a formless glob. It quickly molded itself and before long a familiar figure can be seen once again. This process happened within milliseconds! ¡°That wasn¡¯t right..¡± ¡°What if I do this...¡± Shortly after, the figure exploded once more before reforming once again. Ji Xian went through this process countless times inside his mind before finally succeeding in copying the Divine Art that doesn¡¯t require the cultivation method, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied. Ji Xian didn¡¯t just want a copy. He continued the simulations using his vast knowledge to create something that belongs to him. Finally, as the battle between Yue Li and Luo Guangting comes to an end, a smile appeared on Ji Xian¡¯s face as the light in his eyes fades away. The battle between the two Chosen ended with Luo Guangting¡¯s victory. It was a close match with Luo Guangting only winning due to his decisiveness. The disciples of the Blue Moon Sect rushed forward and carried Yue Li away while Luo Guangting limped off the platform. The next battle is the Grand Sword Sect versus Veil Shadow Sect. Just like before, the two Chosen of both Sects allowed their juniors to fight first before they participated. The Chosen of the Grand Sword Sect was domineering and sharp while the Chosen of the Veil Shadow Sect was mysterious. Shockingly, the winner wasn¡¯t the previous winner of the All Desolate Competition, the Grand Sword Sect, but it was the Veil Shadow Sect! Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The audience in the colosseum erupted in an uproar but the Elders of the Sects were still calm. Beast Call Sect versus Serene Yang Sect¡­ Dreamless Sect versus Ardent Yin Sect¡­ Score Note Sect versus Arcane Mountain¡­ Ji Xian watched all the matches while next to him, Xia Lihua was blankly looking up towards the sky, completely zoned out. These fights no longer interest her in the slightest. She didn¡¯t find their cultivation and Divine Arts to be anything special. The Mortal Haven World has its own sects that share similarities to the top ten Sects in the Mortal Desolate World. Ji Xian also shares the same thought but through his eyes, he can see the intricate differences. His interest in the Arcane Mountain also has increased after watching their match against Score Note Sect. "Those twin girls... there''s something weird about their physique. How envious, what a shame that''s not something I can simulate." Only one of the twins fought and she easily overwhelmed her opponent. It was obvious she was still holding back. All the Sects have their specialty, for example, the Beast Call Sect tame beasts and use them in battles. All of their disciples cultivate the same way. The Arcane Mountain, however, each of their disciples has different things they specialized in. And the quality of their Cultivation Method and Divine Art wasn''t low either. If he can get into their library, this entire trip would be worth it. With this thought, Ji Xian couldn¡¯t help but glance at Xiao Yueyin. She sensed his gaze and returned it. She glared at him with narrowed eyes in a threatening manner before swiftly looking away, causing the confused Guo Xinyi to look at her. "..." As the sky brightened, the competition continued. Ji Xian has also lost interest now that there was nothing left for him to see. He pulled out the book written by Empress Han Lan and just as he was about to read it ¡°Hm?¡± Slowly standing up, he looked in a certain direction with an interesting expression. ¡°Lihua.¡± Xia Lihua snapped out of her daze and looked at Ji Xian. From his reaction, she can see that something had happened. She instinctively released her spiritual sense and spread it as far as possible. It covered the entire Solitude City and went beyond it, but she was unable to find anything. She frowned before closing her eyes and concentrating on her spiritual sense. With another scan, she was just barely able to sense something over several hundred kilometers northwest of the island. She stood up and nodded at Ji Xian. Surprisingly, Xiao Yueyin was also looking in the same direction with an unsure expression. She looked at Ji Xian and Xia Lihua who were leaving the colosseum, she hesitated but decided to follow them leaving Guo Xinyi puzzled. When Ji Xian and Xia Lihua exited the colosseum, they vanished. Xiao Yueyin walked out afterward and could only look at the sky with wide eyes. ¡°So fast! How did they pass through the island¡¯s formation!?¡± ¡°Xia Lihua is one thing but that man as well... Just who is he?¡± There was a golden dome that covered the entire island. It¡¯s a formation created by a well-known Formation Master in the Mortal Desolate World, used for protection from sea monsters. It had held strong for a hundred years and even experts in the Holy realm wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it immediately. Xiao Yueyin wondered how they did it. She looked towards the Northwest and remembered that odd feeling from earlier. Are they headed there? Looking behind her, Xiao Yueyin sent Guo Xinyi a message before heading for the city gate. She isn¡¯t able to fly through the formation so she has to leave the island first. At this time, Ji Xian and Xia Lihua were flying side by side. Xia Lihua glanced back in the direction of Solitude City and said, ¡°She was able to sense it.¡± Ji Xian nodded, ¡°It¡¯s because of her bloodline.¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Space¡­¡± Chapter 38 In an endless ocean, two tall figures of a man and woman floated in the sky standing shoulder to shoulder. The man had long black hair that fell to his waist, but it was brushed forward and weirdly styled in a way to cover most of his eyes. His nose and mouth were covered by a cloth that matched his clean black robe. He was wrapped in an aura of mystery. The woman next to him was a head shorter, she wore a white dress that contrast her long black hair. Her silver eyes reflect the sparkling blue water and showcased her unparalleled beauty. Naturally, it was Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. At this moment, Ji Xian nodded and said, ¡°This is the spot.¡± The moment he finished speaking, a faint fluctuation can be felt from underneath the ocean. It was so subtle, that even to a Holy realm expert unless they were at a close enough distance, it would¡¯ve easily gone unnoticed. ¡°Spatial fluctuation.¡± Xia Lihua''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. Even with her cultivation, it required effort to feel it. She couldn¡¯t help but glance at Ji Xian and wonder, He was able to feel such a subtle fluctuation from so far away? Just how strong is he? She was just about to descend to investigate but stopped after seeing that Ji Xian remained still. A frown appeared on her face, ¡°Are we waiting for her?¡± Ji Xian nodded and said, ¡°She will be here soon.¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s eyebrows pinched together upon hearing this and impatience can be seen on her face. Seeing this, Ji Xian shook his head before giving a small chuckle, ¡°Lihua, you are being influenced by your bloodline.¡± Xia Lihua glanced at Ji Xian. Although she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, she knew what Ji Xian said is true. The first time she met Xiao Yueyin, a primal instinct had awoken inside her. A call from deep inside her soul that urges her to fight and prove superiority. The feeling appeared and immediately wanted to take over her mind and body. If it weren¡¯t for her incredibly strong will that allowed her to suppress it, Xiao Yueyin would¡¯ve died at her hands. She can also feel her emotions were being affected. She has a natural disdain for Xiao Yueyin. It was hard to explain why she would act like this to someone she hardly know, but Xia Lihua understands it stemmed from her proud bloodline. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Ji Xian saw that Xia Lihua was in deep thought so he didn¡¯t disturb her. This was a side effect of her bloodline that she needed to overcome. The relationships between dragons were complicated... Ten minutes later, Xiao Yueyin appeared in the distance flying toward them! Her dark purple dress fluttered behind her and even accentuated her ample bosom. Her face, similar to Ji Xian, was hidden behind a black veil. She had a pair of gentle, straight brows and cold black eyes to match her silky long hair that was parted down the middle. Although her full appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, one can immediately deduce she¡¯s a beauty. Even from a distance away, Ji Xian can see her flawless features and he can''t help but appreciate the view. Subconsciously, the corner of his lips curved upwards. ¡°Hmph!¡± A voice suddenly knocked him out of his daze and he turned to look at Xia Lihua. ¡°Even that mask can¡¯t hide how happy you look right now.¡± She said. ¡°What? Jealous? There¡¯s nothing wrong with appreciating beauty, you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ji Xian slyly chuckle after seeing her silence and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Besides, I think I should be the one who¡¯s jealous..¡± Xia Lihua raised an eyebrow upon hearing this, she looked at Ji Xian and noticed his eyes were darting back and forth between her and Xiao Yueyin. Understanding what he meant, a frown appeared on her face. Before she can say a word, however, Xiao Yueyin has arrived before them! The moment she arrived, she immediately noticed a weird tension between Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. Xia Lihua had a frown on her face and while she couldn¡¯t see Ji Xian¡¯s face, his shoulder was slightly moving up and down, as though he was holding in a laugh. The next thing she noticed was the spatial fluctuation coming from below the ocean. Her sensitivity to space even allowed her to almost pinpoint the exact location of where the fluctuation was coming from. Xiao Yueyin wasn¡¯t surprised by this. Her talent in space has always been absurdly high, leaving her peers far behind. Xiao Yueyin turned back over to Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. Seeing that the two of them were standing so close together, to the point where their shoulders were touching, she furrowed her brows.. Ji Xian struggled to hold in his laugh upon seeing her expression and gave Xia Lihua a side glance. Xia Lihua ignored him and indifferently said, ¡°She¡¯s here, let¡¯s go.¡± Her arm suddenly moved, and she reached out and gently held Ji Xian¡¯s hand into her own. The sudden intimate action surprised both Ji Xian and Xiao Yueyin. The two of them dived into the water and descended deeper and deeper while Xiao Yueyin let out a soft, unhappy snort before immediately chasing after them. The two of them didn¡¯t even bother telling her what was going on and only expected her to follow. When has she, the Dragon Saintess ever been treated this way? Two thousand meters¡­ Four thousand meters¡­ Six thousand meters¡­ The deeper they descended, the stronger the pressure. At their level, Ji Xian and Xia Lihua were naturally unaffected, but Xiao Yueyin was slowly increasing the amount of True Essence surrounding herself. At this point, Xiao Yueyin was certain that the man beside Xia Lihua was also in the Holy realm, seeing how he was able to stave off the pressure so effortlessly. Chapter 39 After descending more than nineteen thousand meters, the trio stopped. This depth was making Xiao Yueyin feel uncomfortable. Although it was still manageable now, the amount of True Essence she was using would eventually drain her by the end of the day. Although the ocean contains Heaven and Earth Essence, the water and pressure make it too hard to properly absorb it so Xiao Yueyin was using more True Essence than she was absorbing. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua had a thin layer of Essence enveloping their bodies that were unnoticeable to the naked eye. This thin layer was released by the two of them instinctively as the first line of defense as no cultivator would ever leave their body unprotected unless they are either confident or foolish. The duo remained unaffected by the pressure and their expression was still relaxed. In front of them was nothing but darkness, to normal people, even if they put their hand out in front of them, it still wouldn¡¯t be visible. Xiao Yueyin was unable to use her spiritual sense to observe her surroundings as it was constantly being disrupted so she was forced to use an alternate method. She channeled her True Essence to her eyes causing them to glow bright purple in the darkness. After a few seconds, a frown appeared on her face. She was unable to discover anything even though she was certain that the source of the spatial fluctuation was in front of them. Only sea beasts and aquatic creatures can be seen swimming away and avoiding the trio. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua''s strong spiritual senses moved through the water with no resistance, slicing through the pressure like a hot knife on butter and allowing the two of them to inspect what was in front of them. Xia Lihua quickly scanned the area before immediately retracting her spiritual sense and wordlessly wait for Ji Xian. It wasn¡¯t that she was unable to find anything, but what was in front of them was a formation. One that she has never seen before, but she was confident that Ji Xian would know. Unfortunately, Ji Xian was just as clueless as she was. In the Mortal Haven World and even the Mortal Desolate World, from what he saw from the formation in Solitude City, formations are created using runes, from dozens to hundreds to thousands. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. To use one¡¯s Essence to sculpt out runes that are accepted by Heaven and Earth and have them correspond to each other and harmonize after powering it through True Essence or Astral Essence. This is the way of creating formations that Ji Xian was familiar with. Even from the books and information he obtained through the people from the Upper World, this was also how they created formations. Yet, the formation in front of him was made from what seemed to be only one extremely complicated rune that was inscribed in that area of the ocean. Even for Ji Xian, he couldn¡¯t make any heads or tails of it. He took a glance at Xia Lihua and said, ¡°Wait here.¡± Nodding her head, Xia Lihua watched as Ji Xian took a step and vanished, appearing directly before the formation. She watched on as he circled it, looking up and down, before finally directing his gaze downwards, in one particular location. His eyes subtly glowed, and after half an hour, he closed his eyes and remained still. Seeing this, Xiao Yueyin stepped forward and couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°What is he doing?¡± Xia Lihua had a cold expression and didn¡¯t turn to look at her, and from Xia Lihua¡¯s facial expression, she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of replying. Xiao Yueyin frowned. A thoughtful expression suddenly appeared on Xia Lihua¡¯s face and she couldn¡¯t help but recall Ji Xian¡¯s words from before. She let out a small sigh and relaxed her face, going from cold to calm in an instant. She opened her mouth, slowly and calmly she said, ¡°There¡¯s a formation ahead from where the spatial fluctuation is coming from. Ji Xian is currently inspecting it/¡° Seeing that Xia Lihua was willing to talk to her, Xiao Yueyin couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. She glanced at the unmoving Ji Xian before carefully asking, ¡°Ji Xian? Is he your servant?¡± A sharp light instantly appeared in Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes as she turned to face Xiao Yueyin. Her face was neutral but Xiao Yueyin inwardly shuddered upon seeing her calm demeanor. Xiao Yueyin silently swallowed her saliva and slightly bowed her head like an obedient child in front of a parent. If anyone were to see Xiao Yueyin at this moment, they would question if this was still the high and mighty Dragon Saintess that they knew. The two no longer spoke to each other. Xiao Yueyin knew her limits and decided she shouldn¡¯t push it after finally getting a somewhat positive response from Xia Lihua. Ten minutes have passed since Ji Xian closed his eyes. After he meticulously examined the single complex rune, he immediately started the simulations in his mind. Using the knowledge he currently has on formations, he tried to find a solution to the foreign formation. After what felt like a million trials and errors, Ji Xian inwardly shook his head. ¡°The problem here is my knowledge of this single rune is lacking. It¡¯s not created from True Essence or Astral Essence, but another form of energy, one that is very corrosive.¡± The level of corrosiveness couldn¡¯t burn through Ji Xian¡¯s True Essence, so he didn¡¯t care too much for it, but its uniqueness interest him. A thoughtful expression appeared on his face, ¡°A different cultivation system..?¡± ¡°This formation can¡¯t be from this world¡­ and it may not even be from the Upper World¡­ no I can¡¯t rule that out. I can destroy this formation using force but that¡¯s no fun.¡± ¡°This rune is like a giant maze where all the paths are blocked, I need to rearrange it in a way so that won¡¯t be the case.¡± A glint flashed in Ji Xian¡¯s eyes, ¡°I can recreate this rune¡­ Chapter 40 With a thoughtful expression, Ji Xian silently muttered to himself, ¡°Recreating this rune will allow me to work from the ground up and build my knowledge on it. From there, finding the solution would be much easier.¡± ¡°Hmm, lets'' just do it." With this thought, he no longer hesitated. He sent a strand of spiritual sense to Xia Lihua, informing her that he will need some time to solve the formation before putting his focus on the simulations. At a distance away from him, Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin were waiting in silence. Xia Lihua had received a message from Ji Xian earlier so she was aware of the current situation. A curious light flashed in her eyes and she released her spiritual sense once more to carefully examine the formation. She quietly muttered, ¡°A formation created from using a different method from the Lower World and a unique energy equivalent to True Essence but it contains a corrosive quality¡­ Interesting.¡± Xia Lihua was surprised to learn about this information from Ji Xian. Other than True Essence and Astral Essence, are there other types of Essence that people can cultivate? If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s another type of cultivation system, another way to cultivate? Unless¡­ this corrosive energy comes from outside this universe where the Heaven and Earth Essence is different. Xia Lihua was drowned in her thoughts but quickly shook her head. She, who has yet to even ascend to the Upper World should not worry about something that is beyond the scope of her power. And even though she has only associated with Ji Xian for a short while, she has come to learn that there is always a taller mountain, so it shouldn¡¯t be surprising that there is another Universe out there. The most she can do now is keep this information at heart. If Ji Xian were to know her thoughts, he would certainly be amused as it was in line with what he was thinking as well. Beside her, Xiao Yueyin had a cold expression hidden behind the veil on her face. She had heard what Xia Lihua said. Xiao Yueyin¡¯s hands were balled tightly into a fist and her eyes glowed with strong killing intent. Her aura scared away all the beasts in the vicinity and was still spreading. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, then don¡¯t blame me for what will happen afterward.¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. A voice suddenly entered her mind, knocking her out of her murderous state. Xiao Yueyin turned to Xia Lihua and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s them. If what you say is true, then this formation was definitely made by them.¡± "There was another formation... the Arcane Mountain has only been watching over the other one and didn''t know about this one''s existence. Xia Lihua looked at Xiao Yueyin as she understood some things. After all, her spiritual sense had enveloped Solitude City several times so even though it wasn¡¯t intentional, she had overheard and learned of some pieces of information. ¡°Retract your killing intent. We don''t know what is inside the formation, your killing intent will make our presence known,¡± said Xia Lihua calmly. Xiao Yueyin was shaken but did as she was told. Xia Lihua shook her head and said, ¡°We will wait for Ji Xian.¡± ¡°He is right before the formation, our presence may already be expos- wait, where is he?¡± Said Xiao Yueyin with a frown. She had only briefly taken her eyes off Ji Xian and when she looked back, he was no longer there. Xiao Yueyin looked around with her glowing purple eyes but she still wasn¡¯t able to find him. Xia Lihua smiled and didn¡¯t bother explaining. Ji Xian never moved, he was still standing in the same spot as before. Although she was able to find see him, it required a lot of effort. Anyone else wouldn¡¯t even be aware of his existence. Suddenly, a thought hit her. That mysterious island that we arrived on¡­ didn¡¯t it also have this quality as well? One second it¡¯s there and the next it¡¯s not. Did Ji Xian learn this after seeing the island? Xia Lihua pensively looked at Ji Xian with curiosity. Even after spending time with him, he remained a mystery. She reckoned he has secrets, but who doesn¡¯t? She has some as well. How was he unknown for so long in the Mortal Haven? He has no connection with any sects and he doesn¡¯t seem to have any family. Did he get to this point just by relying on himself? Shaking her head, she couldn¡¯t help but recall a conversation she had with him after they left the mysterious island and before they discovered Solitude City. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°So how strong are the Celestial race compared to the Nether race?¡± Ji Xian glanced at Xia Lihua after hearing her question. He moved his hand to his chin and contemplated. After a moment, he smirked and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see much difference.¡± Seeing how casual he looked, Xia Lihua felt annoyed. The Sect Master of the Aether Sect, Huo Honghui once told her the Nether race was much weaker than the Celestial race but this guy is saying they¡¯re all the same? Idiot. Who are you trying to fool? ¡°Then why did you finally decide to appear and help? ¡°I just thought I¡¯ll do something good before I left...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Thinking back, perhaps Ji Xian was already planning to leave the Mortal Haven World a decade ago. But just as he was about to leave, the Celestial race descended, thus he decided to help out once... But then why did he decide to stay afterward? He mentioned before that he stayed because there was more to learn. Somehow I don''t believe him... There was one thing that Xia Lihua has come to understand about Ji Xian, the things he says are never exact truths. It¡¯s either at least seventy percent truth and thirty percent lies or vice versa. Even with her, although he isn¡¯t as extreme, Ji Xian would still keep a lot of things to himself. Basically, everything that comes out of his mouth can only be taken with a grain of salt. As she was lost in her thoughts, Xia Lihua suddenly shuddered after realizing that Ji Xian at some point had opened his eyes and was staring at her. The two pairs of eyes met. Although Xia Lihua couldn¡¯t see Ji Xian¡¯s expression, she knew he was smirking at her. Chapter 41 A short while ago, Ji Xian ended his simulations and his body stirred. Slowly opening his eyes, a light flashed through them before quickly fading away. While rubbing his temples, he looked at the single rune in front of him that was the cause of the formation, and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. This thing isn¡¯t a rune. It¡¯s something entirely different. This thing can draw in Heaven and Earth''s True Essence to create a naturally formed formation. I¡¯m almost tempted to say it¡¯s more similar to a talisman, albeit much more advance. How interesting¡­ It¡¯s unfortunate there isn¡¯t more so I don¡¯t have much to go on. Usually, cultivators would manipulate True Essence to do what they want but this thing actually makes it so it can move in a more natural flow. This is almost like a language, it''s able to communicate with the Heaven and Earth True Essence. This is pretty insane, who came up with this? I wonder if I can combine this with some inscribing method. If I can find a way to make that work then can¡¯t I just inscribe it onto Lihua¡¯s body and thus allow her to automatically absorb True Essence? Hmm, but her Astral Essence isn¡¯t compatible with True Essence. It could cause her body to possibly explode¡­ Unless she¡¯s willing to abolish her current cultivation to start over¡­ I¡¯ll have to look into it. But what if I inscribe it into her Internal World¡­ no.. same thing, but it could cause her body to explode from the inside instead. Maybe I can make it so it can draw in Astral Essence instead of True Essence. Hmm, how would that work, though? Even if this can¡¯t benefit Lihua, it can still benefit me. If I do this¡­ Countless thoughts went through Ji Xian¡¯s head as he try to find a way to integrate this new discovery with his current knowledge on cultivation, Divine Arts, formations, talismans, alchemy, and weapon smith. If anyone can see his expression right now, he would look like a kid who just got his hands on a new toy. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the right time for him to be lost in his experiments so he quickly snapped out of it. ¡°Ugh.. what a shame I left my Hell Soul behind in the Mortal Haven World. If it was here with me then I can have it work on the simulations while I do other stuff.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°Actually¡­ now that I have the Soul Liberation Art, It¡¯ll take some time but I can probably make another soul clone¡­a Heaven soul.. sigh¡­ so many things to do.¡± He turned and glanced at Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin. Xiao Yueyin was holding a frown while Xia Lihua was looking at him in a daze as if she was deep in thought. He ignored Xiao Yueyin and kept his gaze on Xia Lihua. Cultivators are usually quick to catch on when someone is watching them as long as the difference in cultivation wasn¡¯t too big, but Xia Lihua was in such deep thought that she hasn¡¯t even noticed that he was watching her. Not to mention he wasn¡¯t even trying to hide his gaze. Ji Xian was about to send her a message through his spiritual sense, but after thinking about it, he decided against it. He continued to look at her with a corner of his lips raised and his eyes slightly squinted with amusement. Ji Xian didn¡¯t need to wait long, a minute later, Xia Lihua shook and met his eyes. She was a little embarrassed but there wasn¡¯t a change in her expression. Ji Xian let out a strand of his spiritual sense and sent it to Xia Lihua. ¡°What were you¡ª¡° ¡°Did you figure it out, the formation?¡± Xia Lihua interrupted Ji Xian, not giving him the chance to question her first. Ji Xian inwardly chuckle and said, ¡°I have.¡± ¡°How long will it take you to open it? ¡°Not long, but it¡¯s better if I head inside first and take a look around.¡± Ji Xian didn¡¯t wait for her to reply before performing a string of hand signs. A distance away, Xia Lihua watched as Ji Xian performed complex hand signs she has never seen before. A serious expression appeared on her face as she noticed that each time Ji Xian perform a hand sign, the space in front of him would react in response. It folds and twists, curved and inverted. It was absolutely mesmerizing. ¡°His understanding of space is so high!¡± She quietly exclaims. With Xiao Yueyin¡¯s sensitivity to space, she also noticed that something was happening in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡± She asked in surprise. ¡°Ji Xian is taking a look inside the formation first.¡± Xia Lihua replied after calming down. ¡°What! Did he solve the formation? That¡¯s.. but..¡± Xiao Yueyin was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. The Arcane Mountain has spent centuries and countless resources researching the formation in hopes of finding a way to solve it but nothing came from it, yet this man, who she has just met just a few days ago, a man who she once thought was just a servant, was able to find a way to open the formation just like that? Ji Xian continued to manipulate the space in front of him. The thing that he once thought was a rune, the source of the formation, pulsed in response to his movements. It wasn¡¯t pulsing due to resonance with his actions, but because Ji Xian was using a forceful method to enter the formation! He can naturally solve the formation the normal way but to gain a greater understanding of this source, he wanted to see what happens if he tries to force his way into the formation. And like an animal being threatened, it began to emit a red cloud of corrosive Essence. It shot towards Ji Xian in an attempt to burn his body and destroy his True Essence but Ji Xian was unaffected. His True Essence was even overwhelming it instead! Finally, after one final hand sign, the space warped and rotated, revealing what seem to be a black door. It looked bleak and unwelcoming. He looked back at Xia Lihua and nodded at her before taking a step forward. Darkness enveloped his vision. Chapter 42 After Ji Xian entered the black spatial door, he immediately felt solid ground beneath his feet. After taking a glance at his surroundings, he realized he was on a large platform that was over three hundred meters long. This area was isolated from the water and yet, he was still able to see outside the formation. He even spotted Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin. It¡¯s like I¡¯m in a snow globe but only I can see what¡¯s going on outside and others cannot see what¡¯s going on inside. Ji Xian wasn¡¯t too surprised after this discovery as many formations that he knows of can have similar effects. So far, other than the way this formation was made and that corrosive Essence, it isn¡¯t all that different from the formations I¡¯m familiar with. But a formation at this level isn¡¯t easy to make. After a brief thought, Ji Xian looked ahead. Towards the end of the platform, lies an altar. Two tall poles the height of an adult man stood to the left and right of the altar and above the poles was an unmoving green flame. Hovering above the middle of the altar was a slit in space that was about two meters long. Specks of light can be seen inside and occasionally it would emit delicate spatial fluctuations. Ji Xian took one step forward and appeared right before the slit. He inspected it, putting his face just an inch away from it. His eyebrows raised with confusion before he backed away and circle it to give a closer examination. After a while, he stopped and flipped his hand. A mace appeared in his palm and without a change in expression, he threw it at the slit. To Ji Xian¡¯s surprise, the slit stretched and swallowed the mace, its fate unknown. If anyone saw what he had just done, they would¡¯ve cursed at him because the mace he just casually threw away was at the Holy grade! A weapon at this level was already at the limit of the Lower World, yet Ji Xian just threw it away like it was nothing. After seeing what happened to the mace, a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. After a while, he stretched out his hand and two items appeared in his palm. A dagger and a rope. From the glow that they emitted, it was obvious that both items are at the Holy grade. Ji Xian quickly tied the rope to the dagger and while tightly holding the rope, he threw the dagger at the slit. As he expected, the slit opened up and swallowed the dagger. Immediately he felt a tug causing his grip on the rope to tighten. After an entire minute, his arms burst with muscle and he pulled the rope back. The slit opened once more and out comes the dagger. With the dagger back in his palm, he took a careful look at it. The dagger no longer glowed as brightly as before and there were also dozens of chips on the blade along with small cracks. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. The end of the rope that was tied to the dagger also showed signs of damage. If Ji Xian had waited any longer to pull the dagger back then the rope would¡¯ve no doubt snapped. After some contemplation, he turned his focus back on the slit hovering above the altar, he muttered to himself, ¡°This should be a chaos tunnel. Similar to a teleportation formation, it sends you from one place to another but the requirement to use the chaos tunnel is much harsher and it isn¡¯t instantaneous.¡± A light flickered in Ji Xian¡¯s eyes and his mouth curved into a big smile. It hasn¡¯t been long since I arrived in this world and there¡¯s already so much to discover. I wonder what¡¯s on the other side of this. Whatever it is, it should be related to them that I keep hearing about. Ji Xian stared at the chaos tunnel with a noticeable excitement in his eyes. He wanted to jump in and let it take him to where ever. Adventuring in the unknown, this was the side of him that even Xia Lihua has never seen. To her, Ji Xian is always mysterious and his ambitions unknown but little did she know that for him, who does not originally does not belong to this Universe, everything that he discovers is fascinating. He has no goals and no motivation, everything is just a means to an end for him to adventure and explore every corner of the universe. After staring at the chaos tunnel for a while, the light in his eyes fade and his excitement vanished. Letting out a sigh, he muttered, ¡°Unfortunately, I still have responsibilities. Maybe after I resolve the situation with the Mortal Haven World.¡± Ji Xian took out more items from his spatial ring as he wanted to continue to experiment with the chaos tunnel. He didn¡¯t have a lot of knowledge about it so he wanted to take this time to learn more about it. Suddenly, he noticed something that he had missed before due to his excitement. The amount of spatial fluctuation that it was emitting was increasing and at a shorter interval. With a frown, he retrieved all the items he took out and jumped a hundred steps back. Not long after, the spatial fluctuations seem to have reached their peak, the chaos tunnel suddenly opened, and out came two beings. Ji Xian took a careful look at them. The two beings were both males standing side by side, the one to the right had short spiky hair while the one to the left had his hair tied up. The two gave off auras similar to the Peak of the Holy realm. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes widened after seeing these two, not because of their cultivation but because of their appearance. The two of them are translucent! He can see through their bodies! Of course, it wasn¡¯t correct to say they were entirely see-through, their bodies were a little foggy and were filled with subtle sparkling lights of all colors. Chapter 43 The two men had see-through bodies. In the area where the dantian would be, which would be a few inches below the belly button, was a light hazy fog the size of a fist swirling mysteriously. The fog contains specks of lights that shined like stars. Ji Xian immediately noticed that the one standing to the right, with the short, spiky hair, had a smaller size fog and fewer specks of lights compared to the one standing to the left. While their bodies were translucent, their figure are outlined and their frame was defined, so they were still quite visible. The same can be said for their facial features, so it still allowed for one to read their expression. After the duo emerged from the chaos tunnel, the spiky-haired man looked around, seemingly in search of something. With the size of the platform they were on, it only took him a glance to scan the area. After taking a look around and not finding anything out of the ordinary, he said, ¡°Yazhu, what¡¯s going on? The security measure we left behind was broken, yet there¡¯s nothing here.¡± Standing a hundred feet away from the duo was Ji Xian, He was calmly observing the two beings with a smile. After hearing the voice of the spiky-haired man, he couldn¡¯t help but lift an eyebrow. The voice contained something unique, a special quality to it, although the man spoke quietly, Ji Xian felt a mild discomfort upon hearing it and couldn¡¯t quite explain the feeling, but overall it was negligible and didn¡¯t affect him. ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Xian switched his focus to the one standing to the left after noticing something. ¡°Interesting...¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t get any reply, the spiky-haired man turned to ask, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The one with his hair tied up, named Yazhu, remained silent and instead was focused on one particular direction with some uncertainty. Without any warning, a pulse that looked like a halo burst out from his body. It expanded around him in an instant, engulfing the entire platform. As it neared the formation, the pulse passed through it, meeting no obstruction, and appeared outside in the ocean. It passed through a few sea beasts that were swimming within the vicinity. The sea beasts that were hit with the pulse shook, becoming briefly stunned before swimming away in a hurry. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Outside the formation, away from the range of the pulse, were Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin, who immediately noticed this. ¡°That¡¯s..!¡± ¡°Oh..no, they¡¯re here!¡± Xiao Yueyin exclaimed. ¡°What was that?¡± Xia Lihua turned and asked, unsure of what she just saw. With a frown, Xiao Yueyin said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s a soul pulse. It¡¯s similar to our spiritual sense, except it¡¯s more specialized. It can sense souls. I¡¯ve only read about it in the books back at the Arcane Mountain, I never thought there will be a day I¡¯ll see it in person.¡± ¡°A soul pulse can only mean one thing, Ji Xian must¡¯ve been discovered. We need to find a way to get in there and help him!¡± Seeing Xiao Yueyin slowly losing her composure, Xia Lihua shook her head and said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, it¡¯s not him you should worry about.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After the first pulse, another four pulses burst out from Yazhu while the spiky-haired man looked on with confusion. Feeling as though he might¡¯ve missed something, he also used his soul pulse to search the area but he failed to find anything. After a few minutes, Yazhu finally opened his mouth, ¡°I know you¡¯re here so why bother hiding, human?¡± His gaze was focused on one area, and that area was where Ji Xian was standing! ¡­ Noticing the silence, he sneered and held out his hand. A weapon that look similar to a sickle suddenly appeared and he held it in his grip. The sickle had a handle that was approximately a meter long and looks to be made from some sort of wood. A long curved blade that was completely black was attached to it, glowing with an eerie green light. ¡°Let''s see how long you can hide.¡± He waved his hand, sending out a light foggy beam at lightning speed. It warped the space and disappeared into it almost immediately the moment it appeared. A weird uncomfortable noise sounded out from the void and it reverberated through the area. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. The next moment, the beam appeared once more and struck out at the spot where Ji Xian was standing. Surprisingly, the attack didn¡¯t hit anything causing Yazhu to frown. The beam didn¡¯t stop and It continued to fly, passing through the formation and appearing outside in the ocean. The weird sound follows it as well, stunning the sea beasts in the surrounding when they hear it, some even instantly flopped over, dead. Finally, the beam struck an innocent sea beast. The sea beast shuddered and the light in its eyes fade before becoming motionless. No signs of life can be felt from it. Upon seeing his attack missed, Yazhu looked hesitant, ¡°Was I mistaken?¡± Turning towards the spiky-haired man, he asked, ¡°Yahui, did you sense anything?¡± The one named Yahui shook his head and just as he opened his mouth preparing to speak, he noticed Yazhu¡¯s sudden change in facial expression. Yazhu swiftly turned around and he also subconsciously turned as well. His eyes widened in shock. Just ten feet away from them, was a man with a lean figure wearing a black robe floating three feet in the air, his long black hair was brushed forward in a strange style, covering his eyes, and combined with the veil covering his face, he looked haunting. Seeing this person, Yazhu instantly became serious. The man in front of them didn¡¯t emit any aura and seemingly appeared out of thin air without him even noticing, causing him to be vigilant. There¡¯s also the fact that this person was just ten feet away. To Holy realm cultivators, the speed to travel ten feet is close to instantaneous. It was a very dangerous distance and no one in their right mind would allow an enemy to be this close to them. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yazhu asked cautiously. ¡°A tourist.¡± Ji Xian casually smiled, his eyes sparkling with delight like a kid who just found something new to play with. ¡°Say¡­ your bodies are quite fascinating. Is it tangible, I wonder?¡± Yazhu and Yahui were stunned, as they process how to answer the question, Ji Xian suddenly appeared before Yazhu, and before he can even react, a silver flash was thrust into his chest. Ji Xian held an ordinary sword by the handle. When he struck out, there was no obstruction whatsoever, it was just like stabbing the air. ¡°Huh, so physical attack doesn¡¯t work. Not surprising, I guess.¡± Ji Xian sent out a few more stabs in different areas like the head, arm, neck, and even the area between the leg. None of which did anything. It was only then that Yazhu realized what happened. He roared in anger, feeling humiliated as he saw the sword pierce his private area, although he was unaffected, he still felt degraded. He slashed out at Ji Xian with the sickle in hand! Yahui also reacted as well, he held a sword with a wooden handle and a black blade and slashed vertically from top to bottom. The uncomfortable sound rang out once more followed by a huge explosion! Inside the formation, the area became clouded by dust caused by the duo¡¯s attack. A huge crater had appeared and numerous snake-like cracks emerged, stretching to every corner of the platform. The fact that the platform wasn¡¯t immediately destroyed after taking two attacks from two peak Holy realm experts was a statement in itself that the material it was made from was far from ordinary. Yazhu and Yahui remained vigilant and kept their guard up while continuously using their soul pulse. ¡°Why can¡¯t we find him!?¡± Yahui exclaimed. This was the first time he met someone that can elude his soul pulse. ¡°¡­¡± Yazhu also didn¡¯t understand, he glanced at his brother and said, ¡°Don¡¯t change your form.¡° Yahui nodded, ¡°I know¡ª¡° Just as he was speaking, he noticed a blade sticking out of his stomach. This time, the blade was infused with a small amount of True Essence, causing him to feel a bit of discomfort. He turned and looked behind him with wide eyes, only to see Ji Xian standing there like a ghost with a sword in hand. Yahui tightened the grip on his sword while his mouth twitched with anger. Son of a... Stop.. appearing¡­ behind us!! Chapter 44 ¡°Oh?¡± The reaction from Yahui after he was stabbed with the Essence-infused sword caused Ji Xian''s eyes to flicker with disappointment. So they¡¯re still affected by True Essence, huh? How boring, I thought I¡¯ll be able to have some fun. ¡°You¡­¡± Yahui groaned. He wasn¡¯t injured by the sword that pierced through his stomach, it only left him slightly uncomfortable. But he also knew that his opponent was only holding back, what made him uneasy was the fact that he can¡¯t see the depth of this person before him. When did the humans have someone like this in their ranks? With this thought, Yahui shuddered as he looked down at the sword sticking out of him when he suddenly felt its power swiftly increasing Ji Xian had increased the amount of True Essence infused into his sword causing it to skyrocket, earlier he had held back and only put in enough True Essence to rival the Essence realm, but now it has increased to the point where it has just barely passed the Holy realm. Ji Xian waved his hand and slashed Yahui across the waist, seemingly cutting him in half! It happened so fast, he wasn¡¯t even able to react. Just like before, Ji Xian felt like he was slicing the air. The sword swept past Yahui but on the surface, it didn¡¯t seem to have caused any physical harm. ¡°Argh!¡± Yahui screamed. Out of instinct, he immediately retreated, with Yazhu following him. ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Xian frowned as he watched the duo pull back. His eyes shined with a subtle light as he observes their Movement Art. Their bodies flickered momentarily in and out of existence, turning almost invisible and that wasn¡¯t all, they created numerous after-images that made it hard to determine which one was the true body. But this wasn¡¯t what bothered Ji Xian, as the duo retreated, they also left behind an uncomfortable sharp screech that rang throughout the area. This sound was uncomfortable and mysterious, even after he shut off his hearing, he was still able to hear it. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this sound, Yahui and Yazhu¡¯s voices contained a quality similar to this. When Yazhu first attack him with that foggy beam, it also had this sound, and also when the duo struck out together, that sound reverberated throughout the formation. He had noticed its uniqueness right at the beginning and hearing it once more, Ji Xian can¡¯t help but squint his eyes. This sound was targeting his soul! He wasn¡¯t sure how this sound would affect other people, but for him, it was enough to cause him to lose his focus if he wasn¡¯t careful. Seeing this he can¡¯t help but be warier of the Yazhu and Yahui. If Ji Xian were to ask himself what was his biggest weakness, then without a doubt, the answer would be his soul! He had never come across any Divine Arts that cultivate the soul in the Mortal Haven World, it was just too rare! It was only recently that he was able to find the Soul Liberation Art, which he had stolen from Solitude City. And he¡¯s only barely scratched the surface of it, as it was too mysterious and hard to read. His knowledge of the soul was simply too little. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes flickered as he remembered that foggy beam from Yazhu. That beam had struck a sea beast and immediately it died, its life force instantly fading away while its body was unharmed. So that foggy beam was a soul attack. Thinking up to this point, he raised his head and glared at the duo with hints of madness and obsession in his eyes. His appearance at this moment would even scare Xia Lihua, as this was another side of him she has never seen, this was a side of him no one has ever seen and he would only be like this after his curiosity has reached its limits, as well as his desire for knowledge has peaked! Are they from a race that specialized in souls? Their appearance, their Divine Arts, all of it points towards it! Wouldn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s a chance the Chaos Tunnel lead to their World? If I go there and obtain their knowledge¡­ no.. I¡¯ll worry about that later, for now though, these two will have to do. What an interesting physique, I wonder if it''s possible to refine them into pills. That mysterious sound, if it can be used to attack, can it be used to defend? That fog sits at their dantian, what does it do? Is it the power source for their soul attacks? So far, they have yet to use any Essence in their attacks¡­ I wonder if they cultivate using True Essence, or perhaps that Corrosive Essence¡­ If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Are their blood also translucent? There¡¯s only one way to find out, I guess¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Yahui and Yazhu had both retreated, and Yahui, at this moment was in pain. Towards his waist, his body didn¡¯t appear to have been damaged in the slightest, the only change that was different was the ball of fog that has now been sliced in half by Ji Xian. Contrary to expectations, the two halves silently merged almost instantly, forming into a swirling ball of fog once more. The entire process happened in a blink of an eye. But that wasn¡¯t all, while the ball of fog was cut into two, Yahui¡¯s waist showed a change. His waist was no longer see-through! Some colors can finally be seen as a portion of what looks to be a black belt and a green robe became partially visible. For a mere moment, his body had become tangible before returning to its original appearance after the ball of fog recovered. ¡°Yahui! You alright?¡± Asked Yazhu worryingly. ¡°I¡¯m fine but this guy¡­¡± Yahui has mixed feelings. The attack from Ji Xian earlier had just barely passed the Holy realm, so although it hurt him, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him. But Yahui knew that the opponent was going easy on them so what will happen if this person no longer holds back? He shuddered at the thought. ¡°Remember to keep your specter form, Otherwise if he manages to sneak up behind you¡­¡± Yazhu reminded. Yahui wanted to nod, but suddenly he noticed a change in aura with Ji Xian. Yazhu also noticed this and his heart skipped a beat. The surrounding air suddenly became increasingly oppressive to the point where it was getting hard to breathe. A great pressure descended upon the duo causing them to drop down onto one knee. Rocks and pebbles from the broken platform floated in the air followed by an intense shaking from the formation, no, it wasn¡¯t from the formation, but the shaking was from the entire Mortal Desolate World. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Outside, Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin looked around them with wide eyes as they feel the great trembling of the world. Feeling something above them, they simultaneously lifted their head, the blue sky was nowhere to be seen having been replaced by dark rumbling clouds that stretched as far as the eyes can see. A seven colored light appeared and shined through the clouds, its appearance brought immense fear throughout the people of the Mortal Desolate World as they know what this rainbow light represents. Universal Will! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- In a dark unknown area at the Arcane Mountain, an old man dressed completely in white was sitting crossed-legged with his eyes closed, exuding an unfathomable aura. Suddenly, his eyes snapped open as he looked toward the sky. His body shook with fear as he spoke, ¡°Impossible! The Universal Will only takes action when someone doesn¡¯t play by the rules! Has someone from the Upper World descended without lowering their cultivation?¡± ¡°But why? That¡¯s just asking for death! Not to mention, we have never faced an invasion before." "No.. it shouldn''t be...the Upper World have yet to find us." ¡°So what''s causing this?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Xia Lihua stared at the sky with a heavy heart before turning towards the formation. Perhaps it was just her imagination, but she can see a familiar figure. This catastrophic event sparked a memory that she had forgotten long ago. She had seen a similar scene when the Nether race invaded, but, in the Mortal Haven World, something like this has happened twice in the past, not counting the times when the other beings of the Upper World descended. It happened once before she was the elected Guardian of the Northern Continent and another time after, both times it happened abruptly, and it would only last for a few seconds before disappearing, causing mass confusion. And now, it has happened again and the reason for it was right before her! Ji Xian! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Inside the formation, sparks of blue lightning danced around Ji Xian while Yazhu and Yahui quivered in horror. Although Ji Xian¡¯s appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, they can feel his gaze was focused entirely on them. The pressure it brought them was too horrifying! Without warning, a thundering crackle roared from the clouds! ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Xian snapped out of his current state, he took a glance above him and gave out a bitter sigh. ¡°Shit, I got too excited again.¡± He quickly reined in his aura. The oppressive air instantly disappeared, and the shaking stopped. The rainbow light fades away, after seemingly having lost its target. The dark clouds dispersed, revealing the blue sky once more. Everything returned to normal in a blink of an eye. Chapter 45 Silence. The entire Mortal Desolate World was silent. Back in Solitude City, the All Desolate Competition has been put on hold after what just happened and the Factions were in chaos. The rainbow light was visible for all to see. Although the majority of people understood what these seven colored lights represents, they didn¡¯t understand the reason for their appearance. Those older existences with higher cultivation and knowledge thought beings from the Upper World has invaded but they noticed there was no spatial tear in the sky. This left them confused. In the end, they all seek the Arcane Mountain for an answer. The Mortal Desolate World is a World of tremendous size. Unlike the Mortal Haven World where there are only two Continents separated by a body of water, the Mortal Desolate has many island-like areas that are occupied by a multitude of Sects and Clans. In one particular area where the True Essence of Heaven and Earth are thickly concentrated, beyond a veil of mysterious fog, is a large majestic floating mountain. From afar, the mountain looked like two separate mountains but on a closer look, it was only shaped that way. Auspicious birds such as magpies and cranes can be seen flying through the clouds, happily singing as though they¡¯re in paradise. The air was fresh and nature was green. The scenery no doubt looked like the promised land. The large mountain was separated into six sections with each being equivalent to the size of Solitude City. They¡¯re separated into the Sect Hall, the Talisman Hall, the Formation Hall, the Blacksmith Hall, the Alchemy Hall, and the Combat Hall. Tall buildings and structures as well as busy people can be seen everywhere. At this moment, somewhere in the Sect Hall, inside a spacious meeting room. Four men and one woman exuding an authoritative air stood before a jade throne. The collective aura of these people would make it hard for anyone to breathe properly. Each of these individuals is at the Late stage of the Holy realm and is the leading figure of their respective Halls. They¡¯re all famous experts that are known throughout the Mortal Desolate World. Currently, the majority of these people¡¯s expressions were humble and the look in their eyes showed nothing but respect for the elegant woman seated upon the jade throne. Her youthful appearance would suggest she was fifteen to sixteen years old but in the world of cultivation, appearance can be deceiving. She dressed conservatively in a light green dress that hid her figure. Even her neck was almost fully covered by a long buttoned collar. The dress loosely hangs down the throne but the people below can see a hint of her flawless bare feet. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. After taking a peek, they respectfully looked away, all except one man. He looked at the woman intensely without hiding his gaze. If one looked deeply into his eyes, a faint lustful desire can be seen. ¡°Sect Master, many factions have contacted us about the appearance of the Universal Will.¡± A bald muscular man, who was shirtless, proudly displaying his thick chest, opened his mouth and spoke. His bronze skin glimmered in the light. An aged woman with deep wrinkles using a cane to support herself sighed and said, ¡°They look to us for an answer, but it¡¯s not as if we¡¯re omniscient. We¡¯re also not sure what happened.¡± ¡°Hall Master Fu, have you discovered any abnormality around Mortal Desolate?¡± A middle-aged man, giving off a strong medicinal scent, upon hearing the question directed at him shook his head. ¡°The disciples doing missions outside reported nothing unusual.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As silence enveloped the room, a gruff voice spoke up. ¡°Hall Master Dongwu, what do you know about this?¡± A man with a thick stubble beard in tight red combat clothes asked. He had an experienced and hardened aura. The numerous hair-raising scars seen throughout his body would suggest he has lived through countless perilous battles. ¡°I am as clueless as all of you.¡± Withdrawing his intense gaze from the woman sitting on the jade throne, Hall Master Dongwu indifferently replied. Compared to all the people here, other than the woman in the light green dress, this man looked quite young. He appears to be in his thirties and his skin was smooth and clear. His head was shaved, showing his clear scalp but even from the short length, it was obvious he had green hair. ¡°¡­¡± The heavily scarred man looked at Hall Master Dongwu with a deep gaze. Seeing the rising tension in the room, the woman on the jade throne finally spoke up, her voice was clear and smooth, ¡°For now, let all the Sects and Clans know that the appearance of the Universal Will has no connection to the formation. The Ancestor remains watching it and there has been no change.¡± The bald muscular man understood and nodded. No matter what agitated the Universal Will, it had nothing to do with the formation being watched by the Arcane Mountain. This alone should reassure those Factions to a degree. Hall Master Dongwu quietly stood to the side. His expression was indifferent but his eyes imperceptibly flickered upon hearing this. Even the heavily scarred man, who was still watching him, did not notice this. ¡°Sect Master, is it possible for the Ancestor to perform divination?¡± Asked the middle-aged man, Hall Master Fu The woman on the throne shook her head, ¡°Impossible, this involves the Universal Will.¡± She continued, ¡°Since there is no spatial tear in the sky, this shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the Upper World. And as I said before, there¡¯s also no movement from that formation so this shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with them. Since the two major threat to us is not involved, we should just carry on as usual.¡± ¡°Hall Master Zeng, what is the situation at Solitude City?¡± The heavily scarred man respectfully replied, ¡°The Island lord, Lin Guyi has suspended the All Desolate Competition and is awaiting our reply.¡± ¡°The woman nodded, ¡°Since Yueyin is there, just have her notify him.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else then you¡¯re all free to leave.¡± Everyone nodded and made their way toward the door. The heavily scarred man, Hall Master Zeng looked hesitant but after seeing the Sect Master subtly shaking her head, he said nothing and left. Seeing their distant figures, the gaze of the young woman on the throne moved to a certain individual, and her eyes slightly squinted Chapter 46
Hall Master Zeng left the Sect Hall with his eyebrows scrunched together. As he walked down a vibrant green path, many disciples bowed upon seeing him. ¡°Greetings Combat Hall Master Zeng.¡± ¡°Greetings Hall Master.¡± He passed by them without a word as his thoughts were elsewhere. ¡°Dongwu Sheng¡­¡± He muttered under his breath. While thinking about this person, he gave out a soft snort. Two streams of visible mist shot out of his nostril. It was a small action but it was enough to scare the nearby Sect disciples. ¡°Looks like the Combat Hall Master is in a bad mood again.¡± ¡°Why are you surprised, when¡¯s the last time you¡¯ve ever seen him happy?¡± ¡°Well, crap, I don¡¯t remember. Perhaps only Elder Yueyin has ever seen that side of him.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ why can¡¯t Hall Master Zeng be like Talisman Hall Master Dongwu, he¡¯s much more affable.¡± ¡°Shhhh¡­ are you crazy! He¡¯ll hear you!¡± Hall Master Zeng naturally was able to hear those disciples talking about him. Hearing their comparison between him and Dongwu Sheng, he stopped walking and his eyes slightly squinted, The muscle on his arms tensed like he was ready to strike out. Sounds of cracking can be heard as his fingers furled into a fist. He was of average size, definitely inferior to the bald man with bronze-colored skin, but his muscles are by far, more defined, seemingly sculpted by the gods. No one would dare to question the amount of explosive strength that was hidden in his body. He heavily took in a deep breath before exhaling it forcefully. He did this exercise a couple of times before calming down. He resisted the urge to look at the Sect disciples talking about him before walking away. Suddenly, he remember the task the Sect Master assigned him and he took out a small jade tablet. ¡°Yueyin, that girl has been trying to contact me these past couple of days. It must be about the book from the Empress. I¡¯m going to get an earful from her when she gets back.¡± He sighed and his tone was gentle. As a short-tempered person as he is, when it comes to matters about his favorite disciple, he can¡¯t help but soften up. His True Essence churned as he sent it into the small jade tablet. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing no reply. He frowned. ¡°What is this? Is it her turn to be busy now?¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. He let out another sigh before deciding to try again later and he continued on his way to the Combat Hall. He didn¡¯t think for a second that she was in danger since they had already heard from Lin Guyi, the Island Lord of Solitude City. He would¡¯ve notified them earlier if anything was wrong. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- At this moment, Xiao Yueyin was still staring at the sky in shock, still reeling at what she had just seen. Her emotions were in such turmoil that she didn¡¯t even notice the fluctuation from her small jade tablet in her spatial ring. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have acted this way if she was anywhere else but from where she was standing, it was obvious that the Universal Will had appeared directly above them. Xia Lihua and herself were merely standing by, so whatever caused its appearance must''ve come from inside the formation! What was going on in there!? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Inside the formation. Ji Xian was awkwardly scratching his cheeks as he looked at the duo, Yahui, and Yazhu. From their horrible expression, it was clear that they have lost all motivation to fight. Ah¡­ what to do now? I think this is already the third time that this happened. I need to control myself better. Lihua must know I¡¯m the cause of all those previous incidents in Mortal Haven now, after all, it¡¯s too much of a coincidence¡­ Ah, whatever, I¡¯ll play with these two first. After giving it a thought, he shrugged and walked toward the duo. ¡°You¡­ wh-¡° Yahui spoke but suddenly he saw a silver flash. Looking down, he noticed an ordinary-looking sword had pierced him in the shoulder. His body shook slightly from the pain. Ji Xian retracted the sword. He looked at the wound curiously. Yahui¡¯s shoulder had become physically visible. In the area that was stabbed, a green-colored robe can be seen. ¡°Ohh, so cutting the swirling fog wasn¡¯t the reason your body materialized earlier. True Essence at a strong enough level can do that.¡± ¡°Hmm, no blood though.¡± With another silver flash, the sword pierced the swirling ball of fog. This time, Ji Xian took his hand off the handle. Surprisingly, the sword didn''t fall but instead, remained attached to the fog! Yahui was unable to react and his face winced from the pain. Ji Xian watched as that part of Yahui''s body partially materialized. Even though his form had become solid, the fog was still visible. It looked unchanged and merely wrapped around the sword while continuing to swirl, it was completely unaffected by the sword''s presence. ¡°Interesting¡­ hey, what¡¯s this fog? Is this your version of a Dantian?¡± Ji Xian casually asked. ¡°Thi-¡° Without even waiting for an answer, Ji Xian grabbed hold of the sword once more and waved. This time his target was Yazhu, who was standing on the side. A thin line appeared across his neck and a pale white skin became visible before becoming translucent once more. ¡°Ugh..¡± Yazhu grabbed his neck. Although the attack wasn¡¯t fatal, he still feels the pain of his neck being cut. Ji Xian inspected the wound carefully. ¡°If I remember correctly, you called this your specter form. Do you perhaps have another form?¡± He asked. ¡°We-¡° Yazhu opened his mouth. Unfortunately, before he can finish, he saw another silver flash aimed at his left arm. ¡°ARRHH!¡± He cried out in alarm. The amount of True Essence embued into the sword had suddenly increased! The attack this time was no longer in the Early stage of the Holy realm but at the Middle stage of the Holy realm! Yazhu held his arm and inwardly cursed. Feeling that Ji Xian was messing with them. ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re asking us questions but not even giving us a chance to answer!¡± Underneath his mask, Ji Xian had a thoughtful expression but he snapped out of it after hearing Yazhu. ¡°Huh? Oh, I was just talking to myself.¡± Anger erupted from Yazhu as he heard this. ¡°You! Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll just stand here and let you attack us!¡± He swiftly exchanged a glance with Yahui. They tightened their grip on their weapons. ¡°Soul Disintegrate!¡± Two foggy beams of light exploded out and locked onto Ji Xian. A horrible shrieking sound echoed throughout the platform with its appearance. Underneath his mask, a playful smile appeared on Ji Xian¡¯s face. Just as the foggy beam approach him, he waved his hand. Yahui, after attacking, suddenly felt his vision blur. And the next thing he saw, was the two foggy beams in front of him. His eyes widened in horror. ¡°The Celestial race¡¯s Astral Shif-¡° Before he can even finish his words, the foggy beam struck him!
Chapter 47 The horrible shrieking fade away into silence as the two foggy beams disappeared into Yahui¡¯s body. The impact didn¡¯t cause any disturbance in the surrounding. He visibly shook, his expression unchanged and his eyes were still wide from disbelief. Ji Xian appeared next to Yahui. He put his face right in front of him, to the point where their faces were almost touching. ¡°Hey, you alright?¡± Ji Xian asked happily, his eyes shining with a subtle clear light. His gleeful tone was a complete contrast to his actions. He meticulously inspected Yahui, even using his finger to touch him everywhere. It passed through Yahui¡¯s body, completely unimpeded. Seeing this, Ji Xian became even more intrigued. He touched Yahui¡¯s chest with the tip of his finger but he didn¡¯t stop there, he proceeded to push his arm forward. From his finger to his wrist, until finally his elbow passed through Yahui¡¯s translucent body. ¡°This is quite nice. Feels like touching misty air.¡± Then, he used both his arms and pushed them back and forth. As he messed around, an idea suddenly came to him. Unable to resist, he took a step forward and walked through Yahui. He did this three times. On the side, Yazhu watched with a dumbfounded expression. Earlier, his lips were curved upwards as a devious smile appeared on his face after seeing his attack was going to hit Ji Xian, but all of sudden, his brother appeared and received it instead! He was completely unaware of what just happened! Yazhu grit his teeth as he watched Ji Xian touching his brother in all kinds of weird manners. For a split second, he thought about retreating to the Chaos Tunnel. The opponent was simply too strong and mysterious. He wasn¡¯t confident in beating him. But just the thought of leaving his brother behind disgusted him. A determined expression appeared on his face. Right now, he has too many questions going through his mind. What he thought was just a simple inspection of the Formatic became something much more. A human has somehow forcefully bypassed the Three Tongue Gist, entered the Formatic, and arrived at the platform where the Chaos Tunnel lay. After spending some time here, he has noticed a slight, delicate fluctuation coming from it. At first, he brushed it aside, but now that he¡¯s thinking about it, this human might have discovered the location of this Formatic from the spatial fluctuation. He inwardly cursed. This is all Linghun Daiyu¡¯s fault! She insisted on trying to make modifications to this Chaos Tunnel and it ended up alerting someone instead! All these centuries of waiting and planning, it was going to be for nothing! If this man can solve the Three Tongue Gist at this location, then he can solve it at the other location as well! No¡­ I can¡¯t allow this to happen! This human¡­ the way he¡¯s acting is just too weird. Too casual. It simply doesn¡¯t make sense, especially after the war between the two races. But now is not the time to dwell on it, all I know is he¡¯s too much of a threat. I can¡¯t allow him to live or he will ruin everything! Yazhu was completely unaware of the appearance of the Universal Will due to Ji Xian¡¯s pressure heavily weighing down on him at the time. If he knew, perhaps he would¡¯ve made a different choice. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. He continued thinking. Right now, Yahui is trying his best to fight back against the attacks aiming to destroy his soul so he¡¯s currently incapacitated. I can only rely on myself. With a thought, the movement of the swirling ball of fog located below his stomach suddenly slowed. Some of the small glittery specks of lights that are contained within begin to glow even brighter. Then, without a sound, they exploded into smaller particles! The countless particles turned dark red and begin to spread everywhere. The swirling fog, as though acting in defense, started to spin even faster but if one looks closely, one will notice it was slowly shrinking in size. Feeling a change, Ji Xian, who was doing some experiments with the ball of fog on Yahui, stopped and looked over. He saw Yazhu¡¯s translucent body being colored in, becoming dark red. A line of red smoke emerged from his mouth and like a ring, it wrapped around his neck, wrists, and ankles. With an eyebrow lifted, Ji Xian said, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Corrosive Essence.¡± The moment the Corrosive Essence appeared, it eat away at the air! If any mortals were present, they would likely suffocate to death. The True Essence of Heaven and Earth in the surroundings also slightly thinned! Behind the veil covering his face, a terrifying smile appeared on Ji Xian''s face as he observed the change in the atmosphere. Completely unperturbed, the subtle clear light in his eyes appeared brighter than usual. The Corrosive Essence is artificially created? It didn¡¯t come from Heaven and Earth from another Universe... no¡­ I can¡¯t conclude that yet. It¡¯s possible that he absorbed it and is only now unleashing it. How very interesting. Looking at Yazhu, he stared at him with a touch of madness and obsessiveness. What else can you do? ¡­ Yazhu tightens his grip on the black sword. He slides it across the red ring on his wrist, coating it with the Corrosive Essence. With a wave of his hand, something disappeared into the void and caused it to warp. Yazhu immediately vanished afterward. With a loud, ear-piercing screech, a red foggy beam suddenly appeared in front of Ji Xian but the uncomfortable noise didn¡¯t stop as Yazhu had also arrived behind him. Another deafening screech attacked Ji Xian as a burning red light erupted from Yazhu¡¯s sword. The attack created a loud explosion, shaking the platform they were standing on. The cracks on it deepened even further. Yazhu breathed heavily from exhaustion. He had used a Soul Art that damaged his foundation but in exchange, significantly increase his power, but it only last a short time. His specter form was flickering on and off, occasionally revealing his appearance, but he can¡¯t help but grinned as he felt his sword make contact with flesh. But then he frowned. ¡°That feeling¡­¡± He looked at Ji Xian, who was still standing in an upright posture, and his pupils narrowed in horror. Ji Xian¡¯s black robe was ripped to shreds from the attack, revealing his toned body. On his back, was a barely noticeable pink mark that stretched across from his shoulder to his waist. Yazhu¡¯s attack earlier only left a mark! Before he can even comprehend this, Ji Xian¡¯s back quickly healed and the pink mark faded away leaving behind his spotless, seemingly untouched skin. This process was almost instantaneous! Yazhu¡¯s jaws dropped, but then he remembered that Ji Xian was also hit by the red foggy beam. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong your body is if your soul is weak,¡± He sneered. However, just as he finished his sentence, his jaws fell once more. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what it feels like. The Corrosive Essence¡­ it''s rather itchy.¡± Ji Xian stretched his shoulder before taking out another black robe from his spatial ring and dressing himself. He glanced at Yazhu and chuckled at his expression. ¡°My soul is weak, but that¡¯s only by my standards. Do you have any idea how many rare herbs and pills I have consumed to nourish my soul? Not to mention the amount of soul-protecting Artifacts I have on me.¡± Ji Xian shook his head. ¡°Liar! Soul protecting Artifacts are near impossible to find in the Lower World!¡± Yazhu exclaimed. ¡°Near impossible doesn¡¯t mean impossible.¡± Ji Xian said with a teasing tone. Yazhu took a couple of steps back as he looked at Ji Xian in fear. He took a reluctant glance at his brother, before leaving behind a harsh screech as he ran towards the Chaos Tunnel. Just as it was within his reach, a figure appeared in front of him, blocking his way. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? There are still some things I need to test.¡± Ji Xian laughed. By now, Yazhu could no longer remain in his specter form and his true body can finally be seen. ¡°Oh, so this is what you look like. Your appearance is quite similar to someone I¡¯ve met in the past¡­ how curious.¡± ¡°Human! If anything happens to me and my brother, the Graha race will immediately wage another war! Ji Xian smiled, ¡°What does your war have to do with me?¡± ¡°Y..you¡­ you¡¯re human!¡± ¡°Yes, so?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yazhu was speechless. Ji Xian chuckled. He stretched out his index finger and pressed it lightly on Yazhu. ¡°I can finally touch you. Can you bleed now, I wonder?¡± Hearing this, Yazhu froze. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯m not going to kill you or your brother. Just take what happens next as payment for attacking me first.¡± Moments later, horrible screams reverberated throughout the area but luckily the sound has been isolated so no one was aware of the events that followed afterward. Chapter 48 Three days later. Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin stood side by side. During this time, Xiao Yueyin occasionally left to recover her True Essence before returning. Being this deep in the ocean for such a long period was quite demanding on her body and Essence. From time to time, she would sneak a peek at Xia Lihua. Seeing that there was little to no difference in her condition left Xiao Yueyin marveling at the difference in their cultivation. Neither of them had said a word since the appearance of the Universal Will as they were caught up in their thoughts. For Xia Lihua, she was now certain that Ji Xian was the cause of its appearance. This occurrence finally gave her a glimpse at his true strength. She had heard stories about his feats from the Ancestors back at the Mortal Haven World and from it, she speculated that he has already surpassed the limits of the Lower World. And now, she can confirm it. As for how he was able to do this, Xia Lihua wasn¡¯t sure but she does have an idea. She has already reached the Extreme level of the Holy realm. Without ascending, she can no longer increase her strength and cultivation. However, after cultivating the method Ji Xian taught her through the book he wrote, she saw the endless potential it contained. To be able to evolve her Internal World, allowing it to produce an abundance of Astral Essence is simply heaven-defying! She has only spent several days cultivating this new method but she can already feel a marginal increase in her strength. Although this amount is negligible, this should¡¯ve been impossible! No one knows the exact reason, whether it¡¯s because of the Universal Will or if it¡¯s because of the quality of Essence, but once an individual reaches the limit of the Lower World, then that person will no longer see any improvements in their realm. So for Xia Lihua to see an increase in her cultivation was unimaginable! She was eager to see where this new path will take her. ¡°Path¡­a different path¡­ this was what he meant back then.¡± She can¡¯t even begin to imagine the amount of talent and genius needed to create something like this. Ji Xian has taken a cultivation system and improved it a step further, even eliminating the flaw that came with it. If word were to get out about this, who knows what kind of chaos it will cause? Never would she expect that he had a cheat like the simulation. After all, this kind of concept has never existed before in history! As her thoughts drift and the image of a handsome figure emerged in her mind, next to her, Xiao Yueyin¡¯s head was lifted towards the sky. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Unlike the Mortal Haven World, whose people have seen the rainbow light numerous times due to the constant invasion of the Upper World, this was the first time in her life that she had witnessed the manifestation of the Universal Will. The stunning seven-color light was nothing short of beautiful as it illuminated the sky, casting its brilliance toward every corner of the Mortal Desolate World. At the same time, it gave off an absolute authoritative aura that all beings must submit to. Xiao Yueyin inhaled a deep breath while she ingrained that image in her mind. This a reminder that before the Will of the Universe, everything is insignificant and minuscule. She glanced at Xia Lihua and hesitated before asking, ¡°Are you not worried about him? It¡¯s already been several days since he entered into the formation.¡± ¡°No.¡± Xia Lihua shook her head. A man that can defeat an entire echelon of Chosens from the Upper World single-handedly, she doubt there was anything in the Lower World that can threaten him. Xiao Yueyin can feel complete confidence in Xia Lihua¡¯s tone. Lowering her head, she asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Just what is your relation with him?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua didn¡¯t answer. Mainly because she didn¡¯t know how to answer. Her relationship with Ji Xian is in a word, ambiguous. They haven¡¯t known each other for that long but there was a unique connection between the two of them. Perhaps she already has an answer in her heart, but for some reason, she was afraid of voicing it out. Xiao Yueyin saw the hesitation from Xia Lihua and she doesn¡¯t know what to make of it. Suddenly, she felt a fluctuation from the small jade tablet in her spatial ring. ¡°Master is finally contacting me back.¡± She muttered unhappily. Little did she know that in the past couple of days, Zeng Shihao had been trying to get in touch with her. She was just too distracted to notice. She flipped her palm and the jade tablet appeared in her palm. Just as she¡¯s about to channel her True Essence into it. She saw a reaction from Xia Lihua. Following her gaze, Xiao Yueyin¡¯s eyes glowed with a purple hue as she looked ahead into the darkness. Far away, she saw a familiar figure with his back facing her. Staring at this figure, she silently muttered, ¡°Was he always so tall?¡± Ji Xian has been role-playing as a servant all this time. He would usually have his back bent with his face almost parallel to the ground so she never noticed how tall he was. ¡­ A distance away from them, Ji Xian observed the area in front of him. He muttered under his breath, ¡°So that rune-like symbol is part of the Three Tongue Gist. Normally, when you create a series of interconnecting runes, you¡¯ll create a formation. But if you use the Three Tongue Gist, what you¡¯ll get instead is a Formatic.¡± His lips curved into a smile. ¡°The Graha race¡­ how amazing. I would love to meet the person who invented this.¡± After spending three days with the two brothers, he had managed to get them to ¡°cooperate¡±, which in turn allowed him to obtain a great deal of information. ¡°And what a coincidence, the Soul Liberation Art that I took from Solitude City actually came from the Graha race! Once I progress further into it, I can also form the ball of swirling fog or as they call it, the Soul Essence Vessel. Now the only question is, will this conflict with my current cultivation¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, on first thought, it shouldn¡¯t. One cultivates the Soul while the other cultivates Essence.¡± ¡­ Shaking his head, Ji Xian no longer thought about it. He¡¯ll find time to mull over it later. He turned around and the first person he saw was Xia Lihua. She was looking at him with a weird expression, as though demanding an explanation. Ji Xian knew she wanted to talk about the appearance of Universal Will so he pretended not to see it. ¡°Cough! Well¡­ false alarm! Nothing to see here, let¡¯s go back!¡± Without waiting for their reply, he turned into a beam of light and headed toward the sky, leaving them behind. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Lihua immediately chased after him. ¡°¡­¡± Only Xiao Yueyin was left alone in the ocean, completely caught off guard at their sudden disappearance. Chapter 49 On this day, gray clouds cast down upon Mortal Desolate. Rumbling thunders roared from above and the frequent flashes of lightning lit up the dark, gloomy sky. Droplets of water briefly sprinkled from the heavens before heavily showering the land. The chaos of the storm was accompanied by a sudden explosion that came from the ocean. Xia Lihua flew out and appeared in the sky. With the addition of her appearance, it created an odd contrast to the environment. The howling wind was blowing at incredible speed and it created a constant stream of violent waves in the ocean but her long hair and white dress remained still and dry. Xia Lihua¡¯s body was enveloped in a paper-thin silver mist so whenever the rain gets near her, it would simply dissipate. She wasn¡¯t bothered by the bad weather. She quickly scanned the surroundings, searching for a certain individual. Her ever-so-radiant silver eyes appeared even brighter than usual in these bleak conditions. It didn¡¯t take her long to find that person. Just a few kilometers away was Ji Xian. Her eyebrows faintly raised upon seeing him. Ji Xian was actually waiting for her. She wasn¡¯t expecting this, not after seeing how much of a rush he was in to leave earlier just to avoid a conversation. Xia Lihua arrived in front of Ji Xian and carefully examined him. His head was lifted up at the sky while both of his eyes were closed. Without any Essence protecting him, he was drenched from head to toe from the rain. Seeing Ji Xian like this, Xia Lihua instantly became worried, afraid that he might¡¯ve been injured. She was just about to speak but suddenly noticed his eyes, that was hidden behind his wet hair, were slightly curved upwards. Along with the relaxed aura he was emanating, she has an idea of what was going on. She reaches out and grabs the veil covering his face and gently pulled it off to reveal his curved lips. Ji Xian was smilling. He looked so content and peaceful that it left Xia Lihua in a daze. At this moment, his appearance reminded her of a child, always so immersed in life and having so much curiosity for the world. She was like that once, but with so many responsibilities on her shoulders, she quickly matured and ended up putting more emphasis on cultivation. With a smile on her face, Xia Lihua brushed back Ji Xian¡¯s hair. Upon seeing that familiar face once more, she became infected by his mood. She imitated his posture before dispelling the Astral Essence covering her body. As she feels the gentle taps of the cold rain on her skin, along with the pitter-patter sound from all around, her mind calmed. Whatever uncertainties she may have before, disappeared. The Mortal Haven World, invasions, Celestial race, the Mortal Desolate World, none of it matters at this moment. Her lips curved into a beautiful smile that showed her pearly white teeth as she was reminded of simpler times. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. How long has it been since she enjoyed these little things? One man. One woman. They stood face to face with their bodies almost touching. In the background, flashes of lightning continued to illuminate the sky. Occasionally, sunlight will sneak through the gaps of the moving clouds to bring color to this dull world. As the two of them drown themselves in their emotions, Xiao Yueyin burst through the surface of the ocean and brought along disharmony into the ambiance. She immediately spotted Xia Lihua and Ji Xian. Just as she was about to confront them for leaving her behind, she paused. Her eyes locked onto Ji Xian and she was unable to look away for a long time. ¡­ After some time, the storm began to settle down. When Xia Lihua opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was a pair of enchanting black eyes on a flawlessly handsome face. The two stared at each other for a while before Ji Xian leaned in without a word. Xia Lihua¡¯s heart raced as the gap between them closed. She subconsciously glanced at Ji Xian¡¯s lips before nervously closing her eyes again. Contrary to her expectation, he only pressed his forehead against hers. She instantly blushed and before she can even grasp the situation, images started appearing in her mind. Xia Lihua was confused but she quickly realized what these images are. They¡¯re scenes from when Ji Xian entered the Formatic to when he left. It played out in a first-person perspective, as though she, herself, was Ji Xian! Like watching a movie, Xia Lihua was completely engrossed. She saw the large platform, as well as the altar with the eerie green flame that held the Chaos Tunnel. Surprisingly, she was also able to feel all of Ji Xian¡¯s emotions as well! His joy, his excitement, and his thirst for knowledge, she felt it all! A short moment later, the two brothers Yazhu and Yahui made an appearance. Their translucent physique caught her off guard. The scenes continued. Xia Lihua saw Yazhu using the Corrosive Essence. From the red foggy beam to the burst of light erupting from the black sword, to the harsh screech, she frowned when she felt the power behind these attacks. The sword attack was still negligible, but the red foggy beam and the harsh screech were worrying. Similar to Ji Xian, she has never cultivated her soul. The Mortal Haven World doesn¡¯t have any method that allows one to do so! The only alternative was to use pills and herbs to strengthen it. Thanks to her bloodline, Xia Lihua¡¯s soul was far from ordinary but even she wasn¡¯t sure of what the outcome would be if she was hit by that mysterious red beam. Finally, she saw the despair on Yazhu¡¯s face as all of his attacks failed and subsequently, all the questionable things Ji Xian did to the two brothers afterward. Even Xia Lihua felt a little uncomfortable when those scenes played in her mind. Everything turned black and she felt Ji Xian move away. She opened her eyes and stared at him with mixed emotions. From what she saw, she now has a better understanding of what kind of person he is but she wasn¡¯t sure about how to feel about it. ¡°What did you think?¡± Ji Xian smiled indifferently. He had no qualms about showing her everything that happened in the Formatic. Other than the simulation, he has nothing to hide. ¡°Your strength¡­ how have you not been forced to ascend yet?¡± Xia Lihua puzzlingly asked, ¡°You lost control and invoked the Will of the Universe. Are you already a Saint?¡± Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t quite follow the traditional cultivation system that you¡¯re familiar with, so I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m in that realm. As for how I¡¯m able to remain in the Lower World, it¡¯s thanks to this¡­¡± A golden strand emerged from his body. It gave off a divine and holy aura. The moment it appeared, it looked like it wanted to break free from some kind of restraint but Ji Xian quickly brought it back into his body. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Xia Lihua had a serious expression, ¡°That¡¯s Heavenly Merit.¡± Ji Xian nodded, ¡°The method I taught you to evolve your Internal World, once you progress to a certain point, I¡¯ll need to teach you how to use this Merit Art.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xia Lihua didn¡¯t quite understand, but for now, she was satisfied. ¡°The Graha race¡­¡± She recalled Yahui and Yazhu, ¡°Their appearance is similar to-¡° ¡°Yes, they do.¡± Ji Xian interrupted. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a connection between them.¡± ¡°Who knows? I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Xia Lihua silently contemplated for a minute before her eyes flashed, ¡°The reason you didn¡¯t bring it up, it¡¯s because the Mortal Desolate World has never been invaded. If you had mentioned them, those two brothers would¡¯ve found something suspicious and there¡¯s a chance they might find out our origins.¡± ¡°That is if they¡¯re somehow related.¡± Ji Xian nodded, ¡°There are no benefits in knowing.¡± ¡°But you can just kill them after you asked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty extreme¡­¡± ¡°You say that¡­ when you did all those terrible things to them?¡± ¡°Yes, but that was for research purposes. Besides, they attacked me first. What I did is, therefore, justified.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re an idiot.¡± Chapter 50 ¡°Do you think they will return and wage war?¡± Xia Lihua asked. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Ji Xian scratched his cheeks before muttering quietly, ¡°How should I know?¡± He was completely apathetic and didn¡¯t put any thought into it. She looked at him seriously, ¡°Then what will you do if it does happen?¡± ¡°Why should I do anything?¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not our war to begin with. I¡¯m not going to side with the people of Mortal Desolate just because they¡¯re human.¡± Inwardly, Ji Xian was a little excited at the thought of war. He can just sit on the side and observe everything in the dark. Just think about all the Divine Arts and Cultivation Methods he would be able to see¡­ the amount of knowledge he would gain¡­ ¡°Ji Xian!¡± Xia Lihua yelled after seeing his expectant expression. She knew what he was thinking. ¡°Do you have any idea how many people will die if that does happen?¡± As he saw the burning anger in her eyes, Ji Xian became indifferent. He asked calmly, ¡°Then what will you do? Help the people of Mortal Desolate and eliminate the Graha race? A race that you have never met before? That you know nothing about? Is that right?¡± Xia Lihua frowned at his words but retorted, ¡°But it''s quite clear that they have bad intentions!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Xian didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to play hero every time I come across these sorts of scenarios while traveling and exploring.¡± ¡°Why? you have the power to do so!¡± She exclaimed. Shaking his head, Ji Xian replied, ¡°You can¡¯t save everyone, Lihua.¡± ¡°That is something only the weak would say.¡± Xia Lihua narrowed her eyes and with a serious tone, said, ¡°You are not weak.¡± She didn¡¯t understand. If you have the power to change the fate of the world and save the lives of billions of people, wouldn¡¯t you help? Why stand by and do nothing? Ji Xian sighed. The two of them have different beliefs on this topic. For him, he already has the Mortal Haven World to worry about, if he interfered with the problems of this world as well, it may very well become a trend in the future. He would rather not make it a habit. He¡¯s only untouchable in the Lower World but what about when he ascends to the Upper World? He merely wanted to travel and explore every corner of the Universe, something he could never do back on Earth, he didn¡¯t want too many obligations. The two stared at each other quietly. Neither of them spoke. The air was tense. At this time, Xiao Yueyin, who has been standing at the side for a while now, flew towards them. She was there almost the entire time and saw their interactions. She also overheard some things but wasn¡¯t exactly clear on all the details due to her being absentminded because of a certain individual. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Ji Xian?¡± She asked while meticulously inspecting his face. This was the first time she¡¯d seen him without the cloth. How can someone like this even exist? She thought to herself. ¡°You tell me.¡± Ji Xian smiled and recovered to his casual demeanor. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at me for a while now. Are you not going after Lihua anymore and instead going after me now?¡± Taking a few steps forward, he appeared right in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can say no to someone so beautiful.¡± Xiao Yueyin was after all the Dragon Saintess of the Arcane Mountain, her face remained unchanged after Ji Xian¡¯s teasing. Inside, however, her heart was racing. With how close he is, she was able to get an even better look at him. His long hair was still damp from the rain but Xia Lihua had cleanly slicked it back with only a few strands out of place hanging over his eyes. With his sword-like eyebrows, it didn¡¯t make him look heroic but instead, added on to the otherworldly aura he was emanating. From top to bottom, there wasn¡¯t a single thing that she can complain about. Only one word came to her mind upon looking at him, perfection. The first thing she was drawn to were those pair of eyes. Like a black hole, it grabbed at her and she was unable to turn away. It took her to a place filled with nothing but darkness. On the other side of this darkness, was an unknown light. It shined so brightly that her eyes felt like it was burning. Suddenly, she felt pain above her eyebrows, it snapped her out of seeing that weird phenomenon. Ji Xian had flicked her forehead. Looking up, she saw him gently smiling at her, causing her to faintly blush, but because of the veil covering her face, it couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Compared to Lihua, you¡¯re still young and inexperienced so I will give you some advice. After you obtained Ninefalls, don¡¯t be in a hurry to break through to the Holy realm.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yueyin was confused. ¡°Nine Life Destruction is not the limit.¡± Ji Xian explained after taking a glance at Xia Lihua, who didn¡¯t have the best expression on her face, ¡°The Life Destruction realm is a test on your Will or your Dao Heart. As long as your Will is strong enough, you can undergo the Life Destruction continuously. The more you destroy and rebuild your Crystal Dantian, the stronger your foundation will be and the more powerful you will become after you reach the Holy realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Hearing his explanation, Xiao Yueyin became serious but she wasn¡¯t entirely surprised. The other Sects may not be aware but how can the Arcane Mountain not know this? Unfortunately, the information has never been confirmed. The only record they have of someone breaking passed Ninefalls was the Great Empress, Han Lan. She was the only one throughout history to have achieved this! As for how many times she had gone through Life Destruction, no one knew. With the recent breakthrough in her Dao Heart, Xiao Yueyin was confident in succeeding in the Ninth Life Destruction, but to go beyond that? She wasn¡¯t too hopeful. As she was lost in her thought, Ji Xian reached out and tapped her on the glabella. His finger glowed briefly upon contact with her skin but quickly fade away. She stared at him with wide eyes after some information had appeared in her mind. Ji Xian didn¡¯t explain. He flashed her a dashing smile before flying next to Xia Lihua. She looked at him coldly, and with a frosty tone, said, ¡°We¡¯re not done talking about this.¡± Xia Lihua became a beam of light and disappeared into the horizon. Ji Xian bitterly smiled before following her. Once again, Xiao Yueyin was left behind. She silently stared at the direction they took with a contemplative expression. Just who are they? Due to her distraction, she ignored the fluctuations coming from the small jade tablet in the palm of her hand. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Arcane Mountain. In a certain building, loud shouts of annoyance reverberated throughout the area, scaring away the birds flying above. Even the disciples were put off from going anywhere near the building. ¡°Looks like the Combat Hall Master is angry again.¡± "I wonder what it''s about this time." A few of the Sect Disciples sighed. Chapter 51 Xiao Yueyin returned to Solitude City later that day. She still wasn¡¯t sure what exactly happened in the ocean and unfortunately, she lost the opportunity to ask with all that was going on. There was only one thing she was certain of, whatever happened involved the Graha race. After disappearing for centuries, they have made an appearance once again. This was something that she had to report back to the Mountain as soon as possible, and with it being so important, she needed to do it in person. Before leaving, however, Xiao Yueyin wanted to meet with Ji Xian once more to ask him about the specifics of the event. She went back to East Solitude Inn. Walking through the door to the room, she instantly spotted Guo Xinyi, who was cultivating in her barrier. ¡°Xinyi.¡± As though responding to her voice, the barrier turned into particles of light and fade away, revealing the figure inside. ¡°Yueyin!¡± Guo Xinyi jumped off the bed and enthusiastically greeted Xiao Yueyin. ¡°Where have you been these past couple of days?¡± She pouted adorably. ¡°You completely neglected your sect disciples throughout the entire All Desolate Competition.¡± The competition was put on hold because of the Universal Will, but Lin Guyi, the Island Lord of Solitude City was informed by Zeng Shihao to allow it to resume. In the end, the competition ended with the final winner being the Arcane Mountain. No one was surprised at their victory. Although the Arcane Mountain rarely participates in the All Desolate Competition, when they do enter, they always grabbed first place. Xiao Yueyin had already expected this. She also didn¡¯t care. After everything that happened, the competition was the last thing on her mind. ¡°Something came up, something important.¡± Xiao Yueyin shook her head. For now, she wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell Guo Xinyi about the return of the Graha race. The news would make her worry and there simply wasn¡¯t anything she can do even if she knows. ¡°The Universal Will, did you see it?¡± Guo Xinyi asked seriously. Xiao Yueyin nodded but she didn¡¯t go into it. ¡°Where are Xia Lihua and Ji Xian? Have they returned?¡± Xiao Yueyin asked. Judging from the relatively empty room, the answer was obvious, but she wanted to be sure. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them these past couple of days.¡± Guo Xinyi shook her head. She wasn¡¯t aware that the three of them had been together the entire time. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Am I overthinking? Why does her tone sound more respectful now when saying their name? ¡°I see¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin muttered under her breath. ¡°Where are they¡­¡± She walked to the window and leaned out before staring at the sky inattentively. Guo Xinyi silently looked at her friend, feeling as though she has changed somewhat. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- At a certain area underneath the dark cloudy sky. On a small island. A man and a woman were sitting in the sand having a little talk. ¡°Lihua, I already sealed the Chaos Tunnel in the ocean, the Graha race won¡¯t be able to use it to cross over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, fine. There¡¯s another Chaos Tunnel located at the Arcane Mountain, I¡¯ll seal that one as well. That should resolve the whole issue with war.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that he wasn¡¯t getting any reply, Ji Xian looked over and carefully examined Xia Lihua¡¯s face. Shortly after, he said, ¡°This was never about the Mortal Desolate World and the Graha race, was it?¡± Her eyes unnoticeably fluttered but Ji Xian caught it. ... ¡°War¡­ conflict¡­ I don¡¯t know what I expected, but I guess I was just a little caught off guard to see it even after coming to a new World.¡± Xia Lihua finally said. ¡°They are a constant. No matter where you go, you will see situations like this.¡± She shook her head, ¡°I know, I¡¯m not that naive to believe the Universe is peaceful. In the world of cultivation, peace is something you earn only after standing on a mountain of bodies.¡± Ji Xian said nothing and only listened. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°But I would be lying if I were to say that I¡¯m not tired of it, of fighting. War. It was something she was very familiar with. How long has the Upper World been invading the Mortal Haven World? Not many people remember anymore. Friends, mentors, family. She has lost too many. Deep in her mind, there was something she wanted to ask Ji Xian very much, but she can¡¯t find herself to voice it out. She looked at him with mixed emotions. Ji Xian¡­ if he had involved himself with the affairs of the Mortal Haven World and assisted in the war with the Upper World sooner, would her parents still be alive? ... He didn¡¯t know what Xia Lihua was thinking, but Ji Xian can feel the sadness coming from her. He tried to think of something to say and suddenly recalled a memory, ¡°You know, long ago, when we were kids, I met you once before.¡± Xia Lihua''s eyebrows gently raised upon hearing this. She thought hard, but can¡¯t remember when she had ever seen him. ¡°Walking down the road, you were happily sitting on your father¡¯s shoulder while your mother was busy wiping away the food that was smeared all over your face. It was a beautiful sight of a perfect family. And I never forgot that moment. I remembered being very jealous of you for having something that I did not have.¡± Xia Lihua quietly listened with a frown. She vaguely remembered this moment, but she doesn¡¯t recall ever seeing Ji Xian. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lihua.¡± Hearing this, she shook. She can feel the depth behind this apology, and all the meanings it contained. As small amounts of tears started to accumulate, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before exhaling. Standing up, she opened her eyes. It glowed with inexhaustible brilliance. The sad aura that was coming from her disappeared. Instead, it was replaced by unparalleled confidence. ¡°Memories of the past become the road for the future. I don¡¯t blame you. I can¡¯t depend on others, only myself.¡± Ji Xian smiled as he looked at her. This was the Xia Lihua he knew. But¡­ While still sitting down, he suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled. The powerful force caused Xia Lihua to fall onto him. Ji Xian shook his head as he held on to her slim waist, ¡°Foolish, You can rely on me.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Chapter 52 A few days later. Since the All Desolate Competition has come to an end, the amount of people in Solitude City has lessened and the excitement has calmed. The majority of the Sects have already left with only a few still staying in the City. The Arcane Mountain and the Ardent Yin Sect were part of those few. Inside a restaurant. The two Sects were together. ¡°Da Mei, I¡¯m getting bored, when are we going back to the Mountain?¡± A pretty girl wearing a tight purple dress with an image of two moving mountains on the back quietly asked the person next to her, who looked completely identical in appearance. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Da Yi. Elder Yueyin seems to be waiting for someone.¡± ¡°I wonder who it is¡­ Bing Yi, do you know?¡± The Chosen from the Ardent Yin Sect has a hesitant look, ¡°Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± The twins asked simultaneously. ¡°Well¡­¡± As the disciples were having discussions of their own, standing in front of a large window that was facing towards the city gate, was Xiao Yueyin and Guo Xinyi. ¡°Yueyin, how long do you plan on waiting? For all we know, they have already left. You need to go back to the Mountain and tell them about the news of the Graha ¡± During these past several days, Guo Xinyi noticed something weird was going on in Xiao Yueyin¡¯s attitude. Perhaps other people wouldn¡¯t have noticed her change, but Guo Xinyi has been friends with her for a long time, so it was all but apparent. After a few hours of convincing, she was able to get the story out of Xiao Yueyin and was informed of everything that had happened. The return of the Graha race shook her. ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin sighed, knowing she was right. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tonight.¡± ¡°Xinyi, remember, you can let your Sect Master know but try not to spread the matter just yet.¡± ¡°You can trust me.¡± Nodding her head, Xiao Yueyin was going to remind Guo Xinyi of something else but stopped herself. She looked out the window and noticed the familiar figures of a man and a woman walking through the large city gate. Her eyes lit up. She left behind a few words before disappearing in a flash. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The couple walked side by side as Xia Lihua glanced at Ji Xian. Before entering the city, he had covered his face once again with a white cloth. His long hair draped over his eyes making his appearance difficult to see. ¡°Are you doing this again?¡± She asked. Ji Xian laughed, ¡°Of course, who knows what you might do if all these women start falling for me.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Xia Lihua smacked her lips in disdain, ¡°Idiot. You¡¯re quite the narcissist.¡± ¡°With a face like mine, who wouldn¡¯t be?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even know how to reply to this. Suddenly, in front of them, Xiao Yueyin appeared out of thin air. ¡°Se..Senior Ji Xian! Miss Xia.¡± Guo Xinyi arrived shortly after. ¡°Senior Ji Xian, Senior Xia Lihua.¡± Hearing the way he was being addressed, Ji Xian audibly groaned while inwardly rolling his eyes. ¡°Just call me by my name, no need for formalities.¡± Xia Lihua smiled seeing his expression. This was one of the rare times she has seen him annoyed. ¡°¡­Ji Xian. Regarding the events in the ocean¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that. I can show you if you want,¡± The second he said this, Xia Lihua¡¯s smile turned to a frown. She narrowed her eyes, looking at him with a glare. He ignored her and continued, ¡°You saw what I did with Lihua.¡± He tapped his forehead, hinting at something. Xiao Yueyin recalled that beautiful image in her mind and understood. Her cheeks became slightly pink at the thought of Ji Xian doing that with her. Guo Xinyi was confused, not sure what he meant. ¡­ Ji Xian smiled upon seeing her silence. Not wanting to tease her any longer, he stretched out both his arms and tapped Guo Xinyi and Xiao Yueyin¡¯s glabella. It happened so fast that they were unable to react. He showed the two of them the same scenes he showed Xia Lihua, minus the moment he lost control and the things he did to the two brothers afterward. Luckily, the current population in Solitude City has dwindled. After such a big event, the streets were relatively empty. A few onlookers gave them a look but minded their own business. With the reputation of the Arcane Mountain and Ardent Yin Sect, something like this would¡¯ve caused numerous amounts of rumors to circulate. Guo Xinyi and Xiao Yueyin were completely absorbed in watching the scenes play out. Before they knew it, everything turned black and they no longer felt Ji Xian¡¯s touch. Slowly opening their eyes, they looked at him in a daze, unsure of how to feel about what they just saw. Throughout the entire event, Ji Xian didn¡¯t even really do anything other than throw out a few attacks here and there, but this was enough to shock them. He didn¡¯t take the two brothers seriously at all! They¡¯re beings who were at the Late Stage of the Holy realm! Was he in the Extreme realm? Was Xia Lihua also in the Extreme realm? Ji Xian smiled, looking at Xiao Yueyin, he said, ¡°I have already sealed that Chaos Tunnel in the ocean. Lihua and I follow you to the Arcane Mountain and I¡¯ll seal the one there as well. Think of it as a favor.¡± ¡°This... I.. uh..¡± Xiao Yueyin tried to calm herself. ¡°Alright.¡± Her mind was a mess. If his words are true, then is the threat of war finally resolved? Just like that? All these centuries of worrying, all these centuries of preparation, is it finally over? She had doubts in her heart, it just seemed too easy. There¡¯s one more thing¡­ the Universal Will. Nothing that she saw explained why the Universal Will appeared. Was there no correlation or was it something else¡­ Guo Xinyi was also looking at Ji Xian with the utmost respect, but there was another reason. There¡¯s a chance for Senior Sister to recover. The Pavilion Master of the First Yin Pavilion, Fang Yu, has been gravely injured and has remained incapacitated for a long time. There has only been one person who was capable of possibly healing her, the mysterious Ancestor of the Arcane Mountain. But because he has been occupied guarding the formatic all year round, he was unable to leave. And now, there¡¯s a chance! ¡°Ji Xian, what happened to those pair of brothers?¡± Xiao Yueyin asked. ¡°I threw them back into the Chaos Tunnel, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°That¡­it?¡± She asked, feeling perplexed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill them?¡± A hint of killing intent flashed passed her eyes. Ji Xian wanted to laugh. Xiao Yueyin was quite similar to Xia Lihua. ¡°After I kill them, then what? Is it just so you can get some satisfaction from their deaths?¡± Hearing this, she almost wanted to say yes, but she held back. ¡°How do you think the Grahas will react to their deaths?¡± Ji Xian continued asking. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Chances are, they will send even more people over.¡± He explained. ¡°You kill two, they¡¯ll send four. You kill four, they¡¯ll send eight. The cycle continues until another full-blown war happens. Is that what you want?¡± Xiao Yueyin frowned. She wasn¡¯t thinking in that sort of direction. If she was in his position, then wouldn¡¯t the world go to war again due to her carelessness? Just the thought of it gave her cold sweats, even Guo Xinyi shuddered inwardly. Ji Xian laughed seeing their expression. ¡°Of course, I could just be talking nonsense, perhaps they won¡¯t care and continue to bide for time. Who knows?¡± He indifferently shrugged. "..." His casual attitude caused the two women to be speechless. Can you please take this seriously¡­ Chapter 53 Xiao Yueyin no longer has any reason to stay in Solitude City. With both Ji Xian and Xia Lihua traveling with her back to the Arcane Mountain, she was eager to leave. Outside the city, the disciples from the Arcane Mountain and Ardent Yin Sect were bidding each other farewell. After hugging Xiao Yueyin, Guo Xinyi entered her exquisite-looking carriage, as did the rest of her disciples. She gave Ji Xian one final look, a look that was full of meaning. Perhaps it was hope or was it expectations? The four majestic polar bears with fur as white as snow roared into the sky before pulling the carriage away. It took only a moment for them to disappear into the distance. Ji Xian watched them leave before turning in another direction. His gaze which seems capable of transcending space landed on a certain petite figure. A smile appeared on his face. ¡­ ¡°Seni- uh, Ji Xian. Are you ready to leave?¡± Xiao Yueyin approached him and asked. It still didn¡¯t feel right to address him without formalities. He softly chuckled and without looking at her, said, ¡°You know, sometimes you can be quite similar to Lihua, but there are also times when you¡¯re complete opposites.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll come to understand soon enough.¡± Ji Xian casually replied. ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin silently stared at his side profile. Even though he was back in disguise, it was as though she can still see his appearance. His looks and personality have left a deep impression on her. Perhaps, even more so than Xia Lihua¡­ ¡­ ¡°Hey, stop daydreaming, let¡¯s go.¡± He flicked her forehead before walking passed her while muttering something under his breath. ¡°Sigh, being so handsome is also a burden.¡± With Xiao Yueyin¡¯s cultivation, she was able to hear it clearly, causing her to blush. It was fortunate that she was wearing a veil otherwise the disciples would¡¯ve noticed something amiss. What a narcissist¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Far away, a young lady with dark crimson hair, surrounded by a dozen other individuals, quietly watched as the people of the Arcane Mountain turned into rays of colorful lights and flew into the clouds. She wore a large dress that was calmly fluttering in sync with the wind. The orange hue from the sunset reflected off her red eyes, making her appear devilish. It was a complete contrast to her delicate features and the innocent aura that she naturally exudes. As she appear to be deep in thought, a voice sounded out from behind her ¡°Lady Hong Tian, shall we return to the Sect?¡± The person who spoke looked to be in his thirties and had an ordinary appearance. His resplendent red and silver robe was noticeably different from the others, making it obvious he was someone with high status. Hong Tian turned around and looked at this person. Her very action caused the people in the surroundings to lower themselves even more. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Elder Chen, have you found out why the Will of the Universe manifested?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Lady.¡± Elder Chen seriously shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the Sect Master and the Sect Master has asked the Arcane Mountain. Unfortunately, even they don¡¯t know the cause of its appearance.¡± Hearing this, Hong Tian frowned. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, just the mere change in her expression was making Elder Chen inwardly sweat. Did they send someone down? She wondered. Or¡­ was it him? She looked in the direction the people of the Arcane Mountain took. Not only her, but Elder Chen as well, but for a different reason. Narrowing his eyes, he softly snorted to himself. Arcane Mountain¡­ If it wasn¡¯t because the Young Lady who refuses to participate in the competition, the final winner would¡¯ve been us! The Serene Yang Sect! He sadly sighed. Although the top ten sects were said to be equal in strength, the majority of people are aware the Arcane Mountain reigns supreme. They have absolute authority in Mortal Desolate and is the leader of the world. Even though the All Desolate Competition is insignificant, he still felt bitter that they didn¡¯t win. Secretly, he was hoping Hong Tian would participate. However, reality is often disappointing. Alas, none of our disciples was able to catch the Young Lady¡¯s eyes, including Ouyang Ming. What a lost opportunity, but then again, even those twins aren¡¯t anything special to her so I guess it can¡¯t be helped. The standards are just too high¡­ At this moment, Hong Tian spoke, snapping him out of his thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡± Elder Chen nodded. He released his True Essence and enveloped the group. They transformed into a fireball and shot off like a meteor. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A month later. Xiao Yueyin and her disciples arrived at the Arcane Mountain. Looking at the enormous mountain in front of her that was surrounded by a mysterious fog, a helpless expression appeared on her face as she thought of the two individuals that were currently missing from the group. Naturally, she was thinking about Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. Ji Xian¡­ so much for coming back with us. He¡¯s so untrustworthy. She turned back and stared at the vast ocean. Where are they now¡­ During the past month, she has lost count of how many times the couple would vanish without a word. Once, they disappeared for four days straight. Not knowing when they would return, she was forced to continue the journey without them. Initially, she was worried that Ji Xian and Xia Lihua wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up or find the group, but later, she discovered her worries were needless because they would always reappear out of thin air. Xiao Yueyin had no idea where they went or what they were doing. When she asked, Ji Xian would simply reply, ¡°Sightseeing.¡± As she recall the couple¡¯s carefree and intimate behavior, a hint of jealousy formed in her heart. ¡­ ¡°Yueyin!¡± A gruff voice suddenly sounded. The fog that covered the mountain parted and a person came into view. A man with thick stubble with numerous scars seen throughout his body walked out. ¡°Combat Hall Master Zeng.¡± The disciples immediately greeted. Zeng Shihao ignored them and walked towards Xiao Yueyin. She slightly bowed and indifferently said, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± He asked in a soft tone that seems to be on the verge of exploding. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent any messages back.¡± ¡°I have been preoccupied.¡± She replied, still rather indifferent. Zeng Shihao wasn¡¯t offended by her attitude. He was used to it. Xiao Yueyin has always been a cold person with few words. Only with certain people would she act differently from normal. Zeng Shihao''s eyebrows twitched upon hearing her response, Preoccupied? What can you be so busy with that you can¡¯t take a second to send a message back? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. The mood dropped. Seeing that his expression was getting ugly, the surrounding disciples swallowed their saliva and slowly backed away. His short temper was not only well known in the Arcane Mountain, but throughout the Mortal Desolate World. No one wants to be near Zeng Shihao when he¡¯s angry. Just as Zeng Shihao was on the edge of erupting, XIao Yueyin continued, ¡°I need to speak with the Sect Master and the Ancestor.¡± She sent him a wisp of her spiritual sense so the disciples can¡¯t hear. ¡°It¡¯s about them.¡± Although she was vague, Zeng Shihao instantly knew who she was talking about. A dangerous light flashed in his eyes as his temper cooled. ¡°Come.¡± He simply said, not doubting her for a second. Xiao Yueyin nodded. Just as they¡¯re about to enter the fog barrier, dark clouds suddenly formed above their heads and a distant rumbling reverberated throughout the world. ¡°This¡­¡± Both Zeng Shihao and Xiao Yueyin looked up. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Before they can get a grasp on what¡¯s going on, the entire world heavily shook. A familiar seven-colored light appeared and lit up the sky, ¡°Fucking¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Zeng Shihao cursed. ¡°The Universal Will¡­ again?¡± Xiao Yueyin swiftly looked back at the vast ocean as a name came to her mind. Is it you? Chapter 54 Moments prior. Ji Xian was standing on a familiar, large floating platform. Around him was a scenic view of the sparkling ocean and a clear blue sky that¡¯s occasionally obstructed by tall trees. A large number of sea beasts rested on the grass and sands of the isle to avoid the sunlight. Even with the presence of the floating platform in front of them, their behavior indicated nothing was out of the ordinary. They were completely relaxed as they lazily lay with their belly faced up. It is precisely because they couldn¡¯t see the platform to begin with that they acted this way. Ji Xian didn¡¯t pay them any mind. He glanced towards the other end of the platform where an altar lay. At its corners are two poles that are lit with an unmoving green flame. Hovering in the center of the altar was a narrow opening in space that was two meters long. Ji Xian obsessively stared at it for a second. A mysterious light flashed in his eyes before he turned to the figure sitting crossed-legged in front of him. Naturally, it was Xia Lihua. The aura that was currently coming from her was terrifying. Unexpectedly, she had an epiphany on the cultivation method that Ji Xian had taught her. After all this time, she finally named it the Astral World Principles. Her Internal World was in the process of evolving! It''s able to recycle the resources of the world through a system of complex conversions to turn it into Astral Essence. Xia Lihua is now able of creating Astral Essence through external means! Her Internal World is currently capable of producing eighteen times more Essence than other Body Cultivators! Even Ji Xian was surprised at the speed of her comprehension. She was without a doubt, a rarely-seen once-in-a-lifetime genius! Perhaps, even the heavens were jealous of Xia Lihua¡¯s talent so she was born unable to sense True Essence. Fortunately, she was born in an era where Body Cultivation existed. With this breakthrough, her aura skyrocketed! Following the sound of breaking chains, a blue, lightning spark flashed around her in an unstable manner. Its appearance was brief but it brought immense change to the Mortal Desolate World. The sea beasts laying around felt something. They roared and howled at the sky before diving into the ocean in fear. Dark clouds formed above as loud rumbling reverberated in the distance. When Xia Lihua opened her eyes, she was instantly attracted to the seven colored lights shining through the clouds. Her body instinctively shook, after all, this was the Universal Will! Its appearance will make anyone shake in fear! Then, she looked at Ji Xian. Seeing how calm he was, helped her relax somewhat. He nodded at her and she nodded back. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Her breathing steadied as she recalled the Merit Art he taught her. Snake-like golden threads emerged from her white dress. At her will, they stretched to their absolute limits, becoming a thin film. It covered her entire body like a suit. She channeled her Astral Essence, causing her body to shine with a silver light. If one looks closely, her Essence looked similar to needles. This kind of control was incredibly demanding and difficult. Xia Lihua shuddered, droplets of sweat dripping from her face as she concentrated all her willpower. Her Astral Essence subtly moved. The silver light on her shook oddly. She was engraving runes, runes that were so small it would be difficult to see with the naked eye. Each time a rune was successfully created, her aura slightly weakened. Luckily, the amount of Astral Essence she was producing was enough to slow the amount she was expending. This goes to show just how much Essence this engraving process required! The rumbling in the sky became even louder and the clouds began to spiral. A terrifying pressure gathered above. Ji Xian observed the rainbow light. ¡°Looks like the Formatic doesn¡¯t have the ability to block the Universal Will. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised, this is the Universal Will, after all. It was worth a shot though.¡± He turned his attention back to Xia Lihua. Looking at her progress, he mentally calculates how long it would take for her to finish. He stretched out his arm and spread open his hand. Wisps of golden light emerged from his skin and collected into a ball. He threw it above her head and performed a single-hand sign. The ball spun and transformed into a halo that glowed with golden brilliance. It produced a heavenly light that shrouded Xia Lihua, With its appearance, the Universal Will lost its target and fade away. But before it fully disappear, as though giving a warning, it let out a thunderous crackle that shook the Mortal Desolate World. This was already the second time it lost its target! With nothing more to do, Ji Xian walked to the altar, arriving before the Chaos Tunnel. His eyes shined with a subtle clear light as he inspect it while his lips curved into a smile. ¡°This is already the second Chaos Tunnel we came across after parting with Xiao Yueyin. How many more are there?¡± In the past month, during their journey to the Arcane Mountain, Ji Xian had discovered traces of other Formatics. With one in the ocean near Solitude City, one at the Arcane Mountain, and along with the other two that he has found so far, that makes a total of four Chaos Tunnels in the Mortal Desolate World. Four Chaos Tunnels in one world! This was simply unheard of! After all, Chaos Tunnels are a naturally created phenomenon. Its emergence is exceptionally rare! ¡°I wonder¡­ do they all lead to the same world? Or is it multiple different worlds? Just one Graha race has already given me so much¡­ If I see others¡­¡± Ji Xian¡¯s heart was racing just thinking about it. He obsessively stared at the Chaos Tunnel in front of him with a hint of madness. With just another step, he can leave everything behind and travel to a brand-new civilization. The people he''ll meet, the Divine Arts, the Cultivation Methods, the culture, the knowledge. The thought of it was so tempting¡­ ¡­ Three days later. Xia Lihua opened her eyes. The second she was done engraving, the golden halo above her head, which has significantly decreased in size, lost its glow and vanished. While breathing heavily, she observed the golden film that covered her body. Hundreds of thousands of complex runes were engraved on the film and they¡¯re all connected to one another. Just the sight of it was headache-inducing. She herself didn¡¯t know anything about runes. Her focus has always been on cultivation. All she did was copy everything that Ji Xian has taught her in the past month. How did he even create something like this? She wondered to herself in awe. Shaking her head, she clenched her fist. The space shook from her action, So strong. Standing up, she could feel Ji Xian¡¯s presence behind her. When she turned around, Xia Lihua saw his unmoving figure standing in front of the Chaos Tunnel. ¡°Ji Xian?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ji Xian.¡± ¡°¡­¡± An uncomfortable feeling welled up in her heart. ¡°Ji Xian!¡± ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± He turned around and said with a smile. With a flash, she appeared in front of him. Xia Lihua brushed back his hair, she stared him in the eyes but didn''t say anything. Her expression was enough for him to understand her thoughts. ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Ji Xian laughed. ¡°I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Xia Lihua nodded. She grabbed his hand and pulled him away. As they leave, Ji Xian quietly glanced back at the Chaos Tunnel. After a sigh, he and Xia Lihua disappeared. Chapter 55 ¡°Remember, the engraved runes don¡¯t last forever. You¡¯ll have to occasionally repeat the process.¡± Ji Xian explained to Xia Lihua as they flew. ¡°So this method is flawed?¡± She asked curiously. ¡°Yes, but I made it like that on purpose.¡± ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Ji Xian laughed, ¡±Take a look at the Heavenly Merit on my body.¡± While nodding her head, Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes glowed with silver light as she examined him, but very quickly she realized she still wasn¡¯t able to see anything. Only after channeling her Astral Essence to the limit, did she manage to get a glimpse of the Heavenly Merit on his body. ¡°This¡­¡± She inwardly gasps. What she saw was astonishing! Ji Xian was similarly wrapped in a thin golden film, but the number of runes that were engraved on it was almost eight times the amount she had! Although it was only a rough estimate, she guessed he had close to two million runes on his body! Each one was smaller and more complex than the ones she made for herself. They slowly disappeared in batches of a couple thousand at a time. The moment they did, Ji Xian''s True Essence acted immediately and began engraving new runes. His clear Essence moved in a smooth motion and at incredible speed. He was continuously inscribing new runes as the old ones disappear! Just creating one was already difficult enough, but to create thousands at the same time? Words can¡¯t even describe how Xia Lihua was feeling. ¡°Why are you doing this? To purposely time it so you have to create a new batch of runes every second¡­ were you also fighting the Nether race like this? The two brothers as well?¡± Xia Lihua was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s to train this.¡± Ji Xian tapped his head. ¡°It helps you learn to multitask, to split your conscious to focus on other things.¡± He continued, ¡°You¡¯re only just started so I don¡¯t expect you to be at my level, but the more you do it, the more you¡¯ll get used to it. It¡¯s a necessary skill to learn and will assist you in everything you do. A look of understanding appeared on Xia Lihua¡¯s face. ¡°But, there are limitations.¡± Ji Xian had a thoughtful expression. ¡°The Soul Liberation Art for example¡­¡± This Soul Cultivation Method was simply too hard to read and comprehend. Thanks to Yazhu and Yahui¡¯s cooperation, Ji Xian has come to learn that the Soul Liberation Art was far from ordinary. It has a special origin and even those from the Graha race would salivate at the thought of being able to cultivate it. Because of its difficulty, he can¡¯t comprehend it without using his absolute focus to read it. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. There¡¯s also another limitation and it involves his biggest secret. To use his simulation, he''s required to use his full concentration. This is also why he tends to close his eyes or be in a daze whenever he starts simulating. But Ji Xian was able to find a solution to this inconvenience. Soul clones. Through a series of fortunate encounters in his younger years, he was able to create a technique that allowed him to split his soul. From it, he was able to create the Hell Soul, which he had left behind in the Mortal Haven World as a precaution against a sudden invasion from the Upper World. His clone could remain in a state of perpetually simulating while he''s off doing other things. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that Ji Xian can just create an infinite number of soul clones. The process was nothing but terrifying and painful, but that was only a part of it, once his soul clone inherits his simulation, its effectiveness and speed would reduce significantly. Two soul clones, that is the most he will create. He already has the Hell soul, and with the Soul Liberation Art, he''s confident he can create another soul clone, a Heaven soul. However, the thought of having to rip his soul apart again was making him a little uncomfortable. Xia Lihua inwardly nodded. Ji Xian had shared the Soul Liberation Art with her and she has also begun cultivating it. The first time she read the book, she almost passed out after two hours of reading so she knew of its difficulty. ¡°Multitask¡­¡± The thought of learning something new excited her. After being unable to make any progress for so long, there are finally ways to increase her strength! ¡°This Merit Art¡­ does it only hide my existence from the Universal Will?¡± She asked. ¡°Of course not, it does much more than that.¡± Ji Xian smiled mysteriously. ¡­ ¡°So where do you want to go now?¡± He asked happily as he looked around. ¡°What?¡± Xia Lihua raised an eyebrow. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we hurry to the Arcane Mountain so you can seal the Chaos Tunnel there?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± He laughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, we already found another two Chaos Tunnels, who knows how many more are out there? Sealing one more or one less wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡± She felt his words made sense, but it still sounded pretty irresponsible, after all, he told Xiao Yueyin that he''ll follow her to the Arcane Mountain to seal the Chaos Tunnel there, but now, he separated from them and is off doing something else. She couldn''t help but sigh. Ji Xian¡¯s nonchalant attitude can be frustrating. Just as she was about to persuade him otherwise, Xia Lihua suddenly felt his arms tightly wrapped around her waist, causing her to blush. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m out of True Essence! You¡¯ll have to carry me to the nearest city!¡± He joked. ¡°Liar! Who would believe you? Get off!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll fall and become fish food! I¡¯m too handsome to die like that.¡± ¡°You¡­idiot!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the second descent of the Universal Will, the Mortal Desolate World was once again thrown into chaos, but the Arcane Mountain immediately acted and assured all the factions once more. In a large hall. Xiao Yueyin¡¯s throat was feeling parched as she explained the events at Solitude City to the two people in front of her. Sitting on a jade throne was a beautiful and elegant young woman in a conservative light green dress. Currently, she had a serious expression on her face as she listened to Xiao Yueyin. Standing below her was Zeng Shihao, who similarly has the same expression. After Xiao Yueyin finished talking, the hall was filled with silence as they try to process everything. After a while, Zeng Shihao muttered, ¡°The Mortal Desolate World have Extreme level experts?¡± ¡°Sect Master, do you know anything about them?¡± The woman on the throne shook her head. ¡°Another Chaos Tunnel¡­¡± There is information that she, as the Sect Master of the Arcane Mountain was privy to that other people aren¡¯t aware of. She wasn¡¯t surprised to learn about the Formatic and the Chaos Tunnel. Centuries ago, the Grahas used these tunnels to enter their world. At the time, the war was at its climax and with all the chaos, no one had the time to pay attention to every Chaos Tunnel. Afterward, they all disappeared one by one. Many people just assumed it naturally dispersed until only one was left, but there were also others who suspected the Graha race was up to something. From Xiao Yueyin¡¯s words, it seems the latter was correct. It turns out the Grahas had hidden away all the Chaos Tunnels! Chapter 56 The eyes of the youthful woman on the jade throne were closed. She gently tapped her temple as she was currently deep in thought. Are these experts the ones that the Great Ancestor mentioned? But why are there two? The Ancestor only mentioned one¡­ ¡°Yueyin, this Ji Xian and Xia Lihua, are they the ones who obtained the book from Empress Han Lan?¡± She opened her eyes and asked. Zeng Shihao¡¯s eyebrows raised. A look of understanding appeared on his face followed by a look of confusion. His thoughts were similar to the youthful woman. Xiao Yueyin was also surprised. ¡°How did you know, Sect Master?¡± Her words confirmed the woman¡¯s suspicions. ¡°Tell me more about these two experts.¡± ¡°Sect Master, I don¡¯t know much about them.¡± Xiao Yueyin shook her head. Giving it a thought, she continued, ¡°Seni- Ji Xian is¡­ an eccentric person. He is someone who¡¯s very egotistical. Other than constantly bragging about his appearance on a daily basis, he loves to constantly tease other people. His words tend to be rude and without thought. He isn¡¯t exactly a truthful person either, he disguises himself and pretends to be someone he is not. He will say one thing but will do something completely different. He also¡­¡± As Xiao Yueyin speaks, the more passionate she became. It almost seemed impossible for her to stop. The image of Ji Xian leaving the group on their journey back to the Arcane Mountain appeared in her mind and for some reason, she felt even more irritated. ¡­ Ten minutes later. ¡°¡­¡± The woman on the throne and Zeng Shihao glanced at each other. Xiao Yueyin has been talking nonstop for a long time. From her words, it didn¡¯t seem like there was a single positive aspect about this man named Ji Xian. To sum it up in one word, he can be described as annoying. At least, that is according to Xiao Yueyin. The eyebrow of the woman sitting on the throne raised, it was obvious that Xiao Yueyin was acting differently than usual when talking about this person. Her accustomed cold and indifferent attitude were replaced by actual emotions. This was a side of her that even she, someone who regarded Xiao Yueyin as a Junior Sister, rarely sees. The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed. She became even more curious about this man. As she was running out of adjectives to describe Ji Xian, Xiao Yueyin took a deep breath and calmed herself. Seeing how her Master and the Sect Master were weirdly looking at her, she softly blushed, but without a change in expression, she perfectly acted as though nothing was unusual. ¡°As for Xia Lihua¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin looked pensive. Her feelings for Xia Lihua are nothing but complicated due to the conflict in their bloodlines. Her expression continuously changed as she struggled to find the right words to say. ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Once again, the woman on the jade throne and Zeng Shihao glanced at each other. Earlier, Xiao Yueyin wouldn¡¯t stop talking, now, she was struggling to even form a coherent sentence. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. What kind of person are they for Yueyin to be acting like this? The woman wondered curiously. Seeing that Xiao Yueyin was still mumbling to herself, she decided to speak, ¡°Yueyin, it¡¯s been a long journey, go and rest. I¡¯ll need to speak with the Ancestor about these matters.¡± Xiao Yueyin snapped out of her thoughts and nodded indifferently. She gave a simple bow before leaving. ¡°Hall Master Zeng, remember to not spread the word about what happened today.¡± Zeng Shihao nodded seriously. ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡­ After he left, only a delicate figure was left alone sitting on a jade throne. In this moment of silence, a tired sigh filled the large hall. Standing up, the figure took a small step forward and vanished without a sound. ¡­ Due to its odd shape of looking like two mountains, the Arcane Mountain is split into the First Peak and Second Peak. The First Peak is where all the Halls are situated and where the Sect Master, Elders, and disciples stay. The Second Peak is a forbidden area that is off-limits to everyone but a few important individuals. Different from the vibrant and lively First Peak, the Second Peak was barren and void of life. At its highest point, a woman wearing a conservative, light green dress appeared in front of a cave. ¡°Great Ancestor.¡± She called out. ¡­ ¡°Zongying, what brought you here.¡± A gentle voice came from the cave. ¡°Ancestor, there is a matter you need to know.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Another Formatic has been found¡­¡± Zongying proceeded to explain everything. ¡°¡­¡± After a moment of silence, the person in the cave finally spoke. ¡°We had always suspected that there were more than one Chaos Tunnels, so this news isn¡¯t all that surprising. As for how many there are, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. There can¡¯t be that many left. Chaos Tunnels are a natural phenomenon, they come and go. It¡¯s impossible for all of them to have remained after all this time.¡± The Sect Master, Zongying, quietly listened. ¡°As for those two experts¡­ even I didn¡¯t expect there to be two of them. My divination only hinted at a single person.¡± ¡°Ancestor, is it possible that they aren¡¯t the one?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will check again.¡± The gentle voice said calmly. The woman, Zongying, frowned upon hearing this. Divination is not something that can be done whenever one wishes. It comes with a heavy price. When she wanted to speak up to stop him, Zongying hesitated. This matter was just too important, it involves the fate of every being in the Mortal Desolate World. As the Sect Master of the Arcane Sect, she has a responsibility to safeguard it from any threats, at any cost. With the danger of the Grahas constantly on their head, it wouldn''t hurt to know more about this mysterious person who can supposedly help them. In the end, she steeled her mind and didn¡¯t say anything. She stood there, quietly waiting for the result. Not long after, violent coughing came from the cave, the sound of liquid hitting the ground and heavy panting can be heard. ¡°Ancestor!¡± Zongying shooked. But with her years of experience, she quickly calmed down. She rushed into the cave and held up an old man that was dressed in a white robe. The robe was originally clean and spotless, but it was now stained with blood. She took out a pill and prepared to put it into his mouth, but the old man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a minor backlash.¡± He said. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s get some air.¡± Zongying held up the old man, leading him out of the dark cave. With the sunlight shining down on him, his appearance can be seen. With short grey hair and a slightly hunched back, he looked like any ordinary grandfather. He held a wooden cane in one hand while the other was being supported by the woman, Zongying. He gave off a gentle aura, but his appearance would make people feel a hint of pity. An inch-wide, white linen cloth was wrapped around his head covering his eyes. Anyone who see him would think he was blind. Zongying waved her hand. A table and two sets of chairs appeared in front of them. ¡°Ancestor, what exactly did you see?¡± She asked after helping him sit down. ¡°Nothing.¡± The old man said. ¡°The figure I once saw, is no longer there.¡± Chapter 57 The Ancestor gently coughed after he spoke. The old man¡¯s complexion was pale and his aura was weak. His small body currently looked so frail that a simple gust of the wind might knock him over. Seeing his condition, a wave of guilt washed over Zongying. The old man noticed this. With a smile on his face, he tapped her hand a couple of times to reassure her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so hard on yourself all the time.¡± The youthful-looking woman sighed before returning to the topic. ¡°Ancestor, you mentioned you can no longer see a figure?¡± ¡°Right. The shadow of that person is no longer there.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Either something has changed or that individual has already ascended.¡± Zongying shook her head, ¡°It can¡¯t be the latter, Ascension would¡¯ve caused a huge commotion and we haven¡¯t seen any world phenomena since your last divination.¡± ¡°Then perhaps it is the former.¡± The old man said after another cough. Although he was injured, he appeared quite calm and his expression remained kind and gentle. A warm smile constantly hang on his face that would make anyone feel at peace. Zongying¡¯s eyebrows pinched together upon hearing this. It seems they can no longer rely on divinations, but she wasn¡¯t too affected by this. Despite its popularity of being one of the rarest abilities to exist, she had never found it reliable, for the future is always ever-changing. Instead, she looked at the Ancestor worriedly. This gentle-looking old man is the sole reason why the Mortal Desolate World was finally able to prevail over the Graha race centuries ago, and quite possibly the only person of that era left to still be alive. If anything were to happen to him¡­ As though he can read her thoughts, the old man laughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, child. I may not look like it, but I¡¯m actually still young and healt- cough! cough!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cough! Cough! ¡°¡­¡± Zongying bitterly smiled. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he coughed out a lung at this second. ¡°Ancestor, since we can now confirm that there are other Chaos Tunnels out there, there isn¡¯t a need for you to continuously stay here any longer.¡± She said. Since there was more than one Chaos Tunnel, the Grahas can use any one of those to cross over and not necessarily the one at the Arcane Mountain. Cough! Cough! The old man quietly contemplated before shaking his head, ¡°For now, let¡¯s wait for those two experts to arrive first before making the decision.¡± He lift his head towards the sky and smiled. ¡°They sound like interesting people, I look forward to meeting them.¡± ¡­ Cough! Cough! Cough! "..." "Ancestor, your robe is being dyed red from all your coughing..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Three Months later. With the appearance of the Universal Will, not once, but twice, the factions throughout Mortal Desolate have been on edge. But after seeing how calm and peaceful the world has been, they began to ease up. During this time, Xiao Yueyin¡¯s mood had only gotten worse after still seeing no sign of Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. Her eyes were much colder and indifferent than usual. With her presence alone, she would almost always successfully scare away the disciples when they crossed paths, keeping them and even the other Elders from approaching her. Not only that, but perhaps somehow affected by her, even Zeng Shihao has been acting rather unhappy lately. He was even quicker to anger than usual, something that the people of the Sect didn¡¯t even know was possible! On one particular day, a couple of disciples were walking together and talking amongst themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Combat Hall? Everyone there seems like they¡¯re stepping on eggshells.¡± ¡°Oh, I hear the Dragon Saintess and the Hall Master are in a bad mood again so they¡¯re all trying to be careful, lest they get punished for no good reason.¡± ¡°What! Again? I was planning to head over there later to pick up a new Divine Art, looks like I¡¯ll have to wait now...¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re lucky I told you. I heard the Molten Saint tried to talk to Elder Yueyin two weeks ago and he ended up returning to the Blacksmith Hall with serious injuries." ¡°Wow, even the Molten Saint, Elder Hu Yeming got beaten up. He¡¯s obsessed with Elder Yueyin, I guess he must¡¯ve been trying to pursue her again." "Yeah, and he picked a bad time..." As they talked, suddenly, out of nowhere, a loud explosion reverberated throughout the Arcane Mountain! Shaking even the ground they''re standing on! ¡°What the fu-¡° ¡°That''s¡­ it came from the Combat Hall!¡± ¡°Wait... what is that?" "Oh no! Brace yourself!¡± A powerful burst of wind violently struck these disciples like a cannon and sent them flying into the air! The one with the weaker cultivation base even spat out a mouthful of blood. Following that, a shockwave blasted out in every direction of the mountain causing even further destruction! This immediately alerted the Elders, Hall Masters, and even Sect Master! The gale caused a humongous dust cloud that temporarily blocked out the sun. As it settles, some disciples who were unharmed by staying in their immortal caves cautiously stepped outside. Seeing the scene in front of them, they all gasped. The trees were bent and some even snapped in half. Buildings here and there were completely demolished, and even the formation protecting the mountain showed itself. Usually, it was hidden! Zongying appeared in the sky. Ignoring the destruction around her, she looked in the direction of the Combat Hall with a frown, looking a little worried. Shortly after, some of the Hall Masters showed up one after another. ¡°Sect Master.¡± After greeting her, they all turned and looked in the same direction with mixed feelings. Among them, Elder Fu, the middle-aged man giving off a strong medicinal scent, sighed and said, ¡°Yueyin is attempting to break through to the Ninth Life Destruction.¡± None of them were particularly surprised about this. Xiao Yueyin had told them of her intention a month ago and they had already prepared themselves for this moment. Although she expressed her confidence in succeeding, they can¡¯t help but worry. After all, throughout history, the number of people who had successfully completed the Ninefalls can be counted on two hands! It¡¯s simply too difficult! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- In a certain area of the Sect Hall. A handsome young man wearing a robe of blue and white was standing on a thick tree that was over sixty meters tall with his hands behind his back. He gave off a profound aura of someone in the Life Destruction realm. This young man is the current generation Heaven Chosen of the Arcane Mountain, Xie Wen! Currently, his hands were tightly clenched into a fist as he sullenly stared ahead. ¡°The difference between us is so big.¡± Xiao Yueyin was the previous generation Heaven Chosen but she had long graduated from that title and became an Elder of the Sect. Although Xie Wen''s talent can be said to be the best of this generation, compared to Xiao Yueyin when she was his age, he was still far too lacking. If she were to successfully break through into the Ninth Life Destruction, the gap between them will only become larger! He can''t accept it! But with this¡­ A talisman appeared in his hand and he stared at it excitingly. With this¡­ there¡¯s hope for me to catch up. The appearance of this talisman was a little odd. It didn¡¯t have the usual mysterious scribble drawn on it, but rather, it had what looked to be a rune. A single complex-looking rune. It emitted an unnoticeable fluctuation that seems to be communicating with the Heaven and Earth, drawing in True Essence at a natural flow. Then, as though having absorbed enough Essence, the talisman gently glowed with a foggy light before being absorbed into Xie Wen¡¯s hand. His eyes sparkled as he felt its power. Ninefalls, he will complete the Nine Life Destruction as well, not with his Will, but with his soul! A terrifying smile appeared on his face, causing his appearance to go from handsome to creepy. Only I, Xie Wen, am worthy of standing beside the Dragon Saintess! As he was looking forward to his limitless future, he wasn''t aware that at a distance away, a figure was silently observing him. Chapter 58 Combat Hall. Being the source of where the explosion originated from, the damages here were much worse than anywhere else. Injured disciples can be seen everywhere supporting one another. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any fatal injuries. To a certain extent, Zongying had already expected this, but she didn¡¯t warn the disciples because she thought this was in a way also a form of training. As long as no one died, it was fine. In an area where only the Elders of the Combat Hall stay, one immortal cave stood out from the rest. It sat on a flat land seemingly untouched by the destruction, but all around it, the ground was deeply hollowed in. Inside this cave, a black-purple light, the size of a fingernail hovered silently in the air. It flickered like a dying flame, as though a simple change in the wind would blow it out of existence. But this quickly changed, the light begin to shine with fierce intensity, brightening the inside of the cave like the sun. It emanated a mysterious aura and numerous particles that were impossible to see with the naked eye were pulled into it. As they accumulated, the light took shape into the form of a black-purple crystalline sphere with mystifying patterns. It slowly spun in rotation. As it picked up speed, the sphere created a powerful suction that drew in all the True Essence of Heaven and Earth within two hundred kilometers. Outside the cave, a swirling vortex appeared in the sky, attracting the attention of everyone in the Sect. ¡°What is that¡­?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s undergoing Life Destruction!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, isn¡¯t that coming from Elder Yueyin¡¯s cave?¡± ¡°What! But the Dragon Saintess¡¯s already at the Eight Life Destruction! No way¡­ is attempting to complete the Ninefalls?¡± Zongying, the Hall Masters, and all the Elders of the Sect quietly watched with serious expressions. Even the Great Ancestor recuperating at the Second Peak was paying attention. Life Destruction is a realm of life and death. It requires you to commit suicide, to destroy your cultivation and body before reforming both while fighting off the mysterious Rejection of the world. The explosion from earlier was caused by Xiao Yueyin detonating her crystal Core. As a result, she was technically dead and the Laws of the universe will prevent her from returning to life. This is called the Rejection. Back in the cave, the crystalline sphere was still absorbing True Essence. It was taking in such an incredible amount that the Essence in the surrounding area thinned. A fine thread grew from the Core. It extended to great lengths twisting and turning, weaving itself into a circular cocoon that took up a large amount of room in the cave. After three days, a silhouette of a child can be seen through the cocoon. After another three days, the child grew into a teenager. Three days after that, the teenager became an adult! As the ninth day was about to end, the cocoon radiated with intense heat and burst open! Revealing a naked female figure with a terrifying aura! Her long black hair with purple highlights flowed behind her like a waterfall, landing on her porcelain-like skin that can take the breath away of any man or woman. With a pair of straight brows, a delicate nose, and full lips, she was stunningly captivating, but the cold aura that she exudes was a little off-putting. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Xiao Yueyin slowly opened her eyes. Her long lashes slightly fluttered as she looked down and inspected her body. Feeling her newfound strength, she breathed in a mouthful of air, causing her supple breasts to subtly raise. Before she broke through, she could already fight with a Holy realm expert at the Early stage, now, she¡¯s confident in defeating one! Reining in her aura, she indifferently looked around at the mess. While she has completed the Ninefalls, something that only a few individuals throughout history have managed to accomplish, Xiao Yueyin didn¡¯t feel particularly happy. Especially not after what she learned from Ji Xian. The Ninth Life Destruction wasn''t the limit! You can continuously undergo Life Destruction and the more you do, the stronger you will be when you break through to the Holy realm. How many times did he go through Life Destruction? What about her? When Xiao Yueyin thought about Xia Lihua, a competitive flame burned in her heart. Her bloodline wouldn¡¯t allow her to lose to another dragon! At least, not again! Empress Han Lan, Ji Xian, Xia Lihua¡­ if all of them can surpass Ninefalls, then so can I. Xiao Yueyin¡¯s eyes glowed with a purple hue as a wave of confidence washed over her. She stretched out her hand. A spatial ring, that was protected behind a formation in the corner of the cave, shook and floated towards her, landing right on her palm. With a thought, she pulled out her signature dark purple dress and clothed herself. Just as she was about to step outside the cave, her body shuddered, and suddenly became increasingly hot, as though her blood was boiling. She heard a voice speaking in her mind that resounded like thunder. It was in a language that she had never heard of before, but Xiao Yueyin was somehow able to understand it! ¡°Arghhh!!¡± She clenched her head in pain, dropping to her knees as she listened to the ancient and primal voice. Unable to control herself, Xiao Yueyin¡¯s nails turned into sharp claws while pitch-black scales grew from her skin. Razor spikes protruded from her arms and legs and a huge pair of bat-like wings burst out from her back. It folded itself in front of her like a shield! Her body slowly melded into the void. One second she was near the entrance of the cave, the next, she was outside. Then, she appeared somewhere on an island, then a volcano, and then in the ocean. She was flickering everywhere in the Mortal Desolate World, popping up in one location after another! ¡°Argh!!¡± The pain in her mind heightened. Xiao Yueyin felt like her head was going to burst! In her moment of suffering and agony, she closed her eyes and for some reason, an image of a certain figure appeared in her mind. She suddenly felt a shift, and when she opened her eyes again, the shadow of two people towered above, looking at her with curiosity. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯d she come from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure¡­ oh shit, maybe she was secretly stalking us this whole time. I didn''t think she was this kind of person... how disappointing.¡± ¡°Tch, idiot. Like you wouldn¡¯t have noticed if that was the case?¡± Xiao Yueyin was on the verge of passing out. When she heard that familiar voice, she inwardly let out a sigh of relief. But when she heard what he said, she almost wanted to cough a mouthful of blood. ¡°You¡­ asshole.¡± With that, her vision turned dark. Chapter 59 After she passed out, Xiao Yueyin dreamt of a gigantic dragon that overlooks the infinite universes. Its pitch-black scales devoured all colors of cosmic life. A flap of its wings caused solar systems to shift and stars to realign. With a single thought, it jumped from one dimension to the next in a blink of an eye. A swipe of its destructive claws fold the space into itself an impossible number of times. Its colossal figure struck a chord in her heart. The blood in her body boiled and even though she was unconscious, she felt a change in her physique. It was a change that made her less human. Sounds of popping came from within her body. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t awake during this process otherwise she would¡¯ve been in unimaginable pain. The sound eventually stopped. If Xiao Yueyin was capable of inspecting herself right now, she would''ve been shocked! Her bones and blood showed signs of atavism! It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was currently more dragon than human! After an unknown amount of time. Xiao Yueyin snapped open her eyes and sat up while gasping for air. ¡°Huff, huff.¡± A sharp pain struck her aching body caused by the sudden movement. ¡°What happened¡­?¡± She looked around with a confused expression. She was sitting on a white platform that seems to be floating in the sky. Several thick clouds peacefully drifted by. Oddly enough, they seem to be everywhere but nowhere near the platform she was on. Currently, Xiao Yueyin was no longer in her dragon form. Unknowingly she had at some point reverted to normal. The black-purple dress she was wearing had a large hole in the back caused by the release of her wings. From the shoulder blades down to her slim waist, Xiao Yueyin¡¯s lily-white skin was fully revealed. Clenching her head, she groaned. ¡°That voice¡­ Incessant Void? An innate ability¡­¡± She closed her eyes and felt the surroundings. For some reason it seemed like her affinity to space had strengthened to another level! If she wanted, she could easily manipulate the space around her. Just as she was enjoying this feeling, a voice came from behind her. ¡°Well looks who¡¯s up.¡± She swiftly turned her head around and saw a familiar tall figure standing before her. With her bare back in his line of sight, he flashed a mysterious smile while he looked at her up and down with appreciative eyes. Xiao Yueyin noticed his odd gaze but she was too distracted to care. She silently observed this young man in front of her. His waist-long hair was slicked back with a few strands out of place hanging over his eyes. He wore a loosely tied black robe that partially displayed his toned chest while also highlighting his broad shoulders. With sword-like eyebrows, perfect facial features, and an extraordinary otherworldly aura, Xiao Yueyin found it hard to look away. ¡°Sigh, the struggle¡­ to be treated like a piece of meat everywhere I go. Hey, I know I¡¯m handsome but stop trying to seduce me and clothe yourself. It¡¯ll take more than that to win me over.¡± Ji Xian chuckled while crouching down to meet her at eye level. Xiao Yueyin instantly became cold and indifferent. Her eyes narrowed into a slit as she stared at him. She clenched her hand into a fist. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°You¡­ liar!¡± Unable to control her anger, she sent out a left hook, aiming straight for his face! The space rippled as her arm shot forward. ¡°Quiet down.¡± Ji Xian easily caught her fist. The impact created a fierce wind that made their clothes violently flutter. Xiao Yueyin tried to pull back her hand but discovered it was tightly held within his grip. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She stopped struggling but was still staring daggers at him. ¡°You¡¯re a liar.¡± She said coldly. ¡°You never showed up.¡± ¡°Hmm, I think I prefer the word procrastinator.¡± Ji Xian joked as he stood up. ¡°What are you angry about? I was planning to go there eventually.¡± ¡°You-!¡° ¡°Here, wear this.¡± Ji Xian took out a black robe and threw it at her. Xiao Yueyin caught it. She looked at him with a raised eyebrow, unsure of his intentions. Noticing his odd expression, she instinctively glanced downwards before letting out a cute cry. The dress she was wearing was on the verge of falling apart and there were holes everywhere! By some miracle, it was only barely holding on to her body thanks to a persistent thread wrapping around her exposed slender arm. Her exchange with Ji Xian earlier must¡¯ve worsened the condition of her dress and shredded it even more, turning it into rags! A thought suddenly came to her. From where he was standing earlier, Ji Xian must''ve gotten a perfect look at her body! Xiao Yueyin¡¯s face instantly turned bright red. She was too caught up in her anger earlier so she hadn¡¯t noticed. She lifted her head and took a peek at Ji Xian. She breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that at some point, he¡¯d already turned his back to her and walked away. She quickly waved her hand to produce a barrier. Not long after, it dissipated into countless particles revealing Xiao Yueyin in the black robe. It was clearly too big for her, but it matched her quite well. It even made Xiao Yueyin look a little tomboyish, and with her being in an all-black getup, along with her black hair and cold black eyes, she downright looked unfriendly and unapproachable! But this would only make any man want to pursue her even more! Xiao Yueyin shyly inspected the robe. This was the first time she wore another man¡¯s clothes. It still had Ji Xian¡¯s scent! But she had to admit, it felt comfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of material it was made from. It smells really nice¡­ Her cheeks glowed with a pinkish hue as she shook her head, quickly ridding herself of the thought. As she looked ahead, she saw Ji Xian silently standing before another familiar figure that she failed to notice before. Naturally, it¡¯s Xia Lihua! She was sitting crossed-legged on the platform with her eyebrows clenched together. Her white dress was drenched from sweat causing it to wrap tightly around her body. Xiao Yueyin was mesmerized by Xia Lihua¡¯s flawless figure. She appeared next to Ji Xian and asked, ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± He shook his head. Xiao Yueyin frowned, feeling a little offended. Annoying¡­idiot! Chapter 60
Ji Xian laughed after seeing the scowl on Xiao Yueyin¡¯s face, ¡°You¡¯re still too weak, once you¡¯re at Lihua¡¯s level, then I¡¯ll consider telling you,¡± ¡°¡­¡± She unhappily looked at him, not knowing how to respond. At this moment, Xiao Yueyin felt really small. It has been a long time since she felt this way. As an Elder of the Arcane Mountain, she was viewed as an important figure in the Mortal Desolate World. Everywhere where she goes, she was greeted with respect and her opinions were highly regarded. But in front of Ji Xian and Xia Lihua, she felt like an inconsequential child. ¡°How did your Awakening go?¡± Ji Xian suddenly asked. Xiao Yueyin was caught off guard, ¡°Awakening?¡± A thoughtful expression appeared on her face, ¡°You mean¡­ what happened to me before, that was an Awakening?¡± Ji Xian calmly nodded, ¡°That was what Lihua called it. Apparently, she also went through the same experience after passing Ninefalls. It was only after her Eighteenth Life Destruction when she learned more about it.¡± Xiao Yueyin was quietly listening but her heart shook after hearing what Ji Xian said in the end. Eighteen Life Destruction! She began to breathe heavily. ¡°Do¡­you.. know how many Life Destructions she went through?¡± She struggled to ask. Ji Xian indifferently shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never asked, but she¡¯s probably hit the limit.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin was speechless. Her heart raced. Wait a minute¡­ She swiftly turned to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say an individual can continuously go through Life Destruction? How is it possible for there to be a limit?¡± ¡°...Oh, I guess I forgot to mention it. My words are still true, there are no limits, you can do however many Life Destruction you want as long as your Will is strong enough to withstand against the Rejection. However, after completing a certain number, you¡¯ll hit a point of diminishing returns.¡± Ji Xian explained. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Yueyin frowned, feeling a little irritated that he would forget to tell her such a crucial detail. ¡°Simply, you won¡¯t see any more increase in strength so there¡¯s no reason to continue going through more Life Destructions.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She quietly contemplated. This information was too shocking! The Arcane Mountain only has records of Empress Han Lan surpassing the Ninefalls, but there were no details beyond that. ¡°Then what¡¯s the limit?¡± ¡°Thirty-three.¡± Ji Xian slowly replied. Xiao Yueyin inwardly gasped. ¡°You¡¯re saying Xia Lihua went through thirty-three Life Destruction?" ¡°At least that much. Who knows? Maybe she did more just for the hell of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± With mixed feelings, she stared at the breathtaking figure in white while a heavy pressure weighed down on her. At this moment, the competitive flame in Xiao Yueyin¡¯s heart was on the verge of dying. She had always believed that her talent was on par if not greater than Xia Lihua and that she''ll eventually surpass her. But seeing how far Xia Lihua had already progressed, a sense of despair stirred within her mind. She began to question herself for the first time and the thought of forever being in Xia Lihua''s shadow clenched her heart. She had only just broken through to the Ninth Life Destruction, but Xia Lihua was already at the Extreme level of the Holy realm! If she wanted, she could''ve already ascended! The difference between them was like Heaven and Earth! Just when she was feeling distressed and just when the defiant dragon in her soul was on the verge of dissipating, Xiao Yueyin suddenly felt a poke on her cheek. Annoyed, she coldly looked at Ji Xian. If it was anyone else touching her, she would¡¯ve already attacked with the intention to kill. But when she saw his gentle smile, her gaze slightly softened. ¡°Do you know the difference between you and Lihua?¡± He asked. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yueyin looked at him curiously, Ji Xian has brought this up once before, but at the time, he didn¡¯t elaborate. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°It¡¯s confidence.¡± He looked into her eyes as he spoke, ¡°Lihua has lived a life full of constant turmoils. She had faced one tragedy after another, losing friends and families along the way. But all the misfortunes didn¡¯t make her lose hope, rather, they only solidified her conviction to firmly walk on the path of cultivation to protect her home and those around her. Lihua¡¯s confidence stems not from her endless potential, not from her cultivation, not even from her bloodline, but from herself. When she is facing overwhelming odds, her beliefs will allow her to stand out on top.¡± Looking at Xiao Yueyin¡¯s stunned expression, Ji Xian softly caressed her face, ¡°It isn¡¯t fair to compare yourself with Lihua because you were both born under different circumstances. Compared to her, you¡¯ve had a relatively easier life but that doesn¡¯t mean that all your efforts thus far are insignificant. The two of you are miracles, so your potential shouldn¡¯t be any less than hers, but due to the environment you grew up in, you lack a little something that she has.¡± Xiao Yueyin momentarily lost herself in the warmth of his touch before silently muttering, ¡°Confidence¡­ in myself?¡± Ji Xian smiled, "Besides, Lihua is older than you, it isn''t fair to compare yourself to someone who''s like your big sister." "..." Xiao Yueyin glanced at Xia Lihua. A big sister¡­. a sister...? For some reason, she felt a sense of repulsiveness from deep within her soul at this thought and it caused Xiao Yueyin to frown. How much longer will I allow my bloodline to control me? She gave it a deep thought before turning to Ji Xian. She carefully looked at him, as though trying to remember every detail of his face. For some reason, his presence always seems to bring her a sense of contentment. Unknowingly, a sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her beautiful appearance caught Ji Xian by surprise. This was the first time he''d seen her smile. He let out a sigh, "It would be a waste to hide a face like that behind a veil..." ¡°I can say the same to you.¡± Xiao Yueyin quietly muttered before quickly walking away. Her ears were noticeably red. She sat down, crossed her legs, and immediately began meditating. There was a lot she had to think about. Ji Xian shook his head. With nothing more to do, he pulled out a book from his spatial ring. This was the book written by Empress Han Lan. He had been slowly reading it all this time. While it contains a great deal of information that had been rather helpful, Ji Xian can¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something more to this book. ... Two days later, Xia Lihua finally opened her eyes. She took a minute to steady her breathing before standing up. Ji Xian stopped reading and looked up with a smile, ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± She nodded, ¡°A little easier than before. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it the more you do it.¡± During these past few days, Xia Lihua has been busy inscribing new runes into the suit made from Heavenly Merit. She¡¯s been doing this once a month. Although she still finds the process difficult, she¡¯s been gradually improving. Xia Lihua noticed Xiao Yueyin cultivating on the side but didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Ji Xian chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s a Sect to the North that¡¯s a hundred kilometers away. Once Yueyin finishes, we¡¯ll head there.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you taken enough?¡± Xia Lihua gave him a weird look, In these past months, the two of them have been traveling all over Mortal Desolate. In addition to seeking out Formatics and sealing Chaos Tunnels, they¡¯ve also been visiting every city and Sects that they came across. She didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but Xia Lihua quickly discovered that Ji Xian has been sneaking into their treasure vaults and libraries, taking not only their Divine Arts and Cultivation Methods, but also herbs, Artifacts, and whatever else interest him! The worse part was that he had somehow managed to convince her to tag along as well!
Chapter 61 Ji Xian speechlessly looked at Xia Lihua, ¡°You¡¯re one to talk, you grabbed more things than me when we were at.. uh, what was it called.. Rising Wood Sec-?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Risen Tower Sect!¡± She immediately corrected him, ¡°They treated their disciples horribly, pushing them around like slaves. They don¡¯t deserve any sympathy. Besides, those Artifacts and Astral pills were just collecting dust. It¡¯s in better hands with us.¡± She continued, ¡°And don¡¯t forget you emptied the entire library of the Cryptic Kill Church. At least I had the decency to take only what I need.¡± ¡°Cryptic Kill Church¡­?¡± Ji Xian looked hesitant, ¡°Which one are they?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°The underground assassin organization.¡± Ji Xian had a thoughtful expression but judging from his appearance it was obvious he doesn¡¯t remember. Suddenly, his mind sparked, ¡°Ohh, are they the ones in the red uniforms with the symbol of a sword inside a reverse triangle?¡± Xia Lihua narrowed her eyes when she heard this, ¡°That uniform and symbol are from the Torrent Limbo Sect in the Mortal Haven World.¡± ¡°Ah? These two worlds are so similar that I must¡¯ve mixed them up.¡± Ji Xian awkwardly coughed after realizing he made a slip of the tongue. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua stared at him while he innocently looked elsewhere. Finally, she spoke, ¡°The Torrent Limbo Sect Master came to me once in hopes of assistance. Someone had stolen several of their Cultivation Methods that have been passed down for generations. Until now, that person has not been found.¡± ¡°Is that right? What a shame¡­¡± Looking at Ji Xian¡¯s handsome face, she asked, ¡°Have you raided the sects in Mortal Haven?" He blankly stared at her, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did you also steal from my sect?¡± She asked ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Ji Xian!¡± ¡°¡­I only remember picking up a few things here and there lying on the ground when I was walking.¡± Xia Lihua facepalmed. A bulging vein was visible on her temple. ¡°You can¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Ji Xian laughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing the same thing?¡± She let out an exhausting sigh, even though his words are true, she can¡¯t help but be annoyed. She glared at him while inwardly fuming. Asshole, no wonder he was so articulate that day, he wanted to convince me to raid the evil sects with him so he could justify himself when this moment comes. I fell straight into his palms! ¡°What else did you do? Were you the one who caused the volcanic eruption next to Corrick Hill City?¡± Xia Lihua aggressively asked. She suddenly felt like all the indescribable events back in Mortal Haven were somehow linked to Ji Xian. He shook his head, ¡°Natural cause.¡± ¡°What about the beast wave that headed towards Twilight Academy?¡± ¡°Natural Cause.¡± ¡°And the gigantic hole that appeared out of nowhere in the Central Domain?¡± Ji Xian silently swallowed his saliva, ¡°I think that was a natural cause.¡± ¡°What do you mean you think?!¡± Suddenly¡­ A draconic roar erupted from Xiao Yueyin¡¯s body as they were bickering. The howl sent a shockwave into the sky, dispersing the clouds and the nearby avians while shaking the platform. When she opened her eyes, they briefly shined with a purple hue before disappearing. As she stood up, the air around her seems to have changed. Her cultivation remained the same, but there was something different about her that was hard to explain. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua stopped arguing and looked over. Xia Lihua silently watched Xiao Yueyin without a change in her expression, but, if one looked carefully, her lips were slightly curved upwards. Suddenly, she felt something and she turned to Ji Xian. He was giving her a knowing look. ¡°What did you do now?¡± She asked him suspiciously. Inscribing new runes required her full concentration so she wasn¡¯t aware of what was happening around her. She didn¡¯t know about his conversation with Xiao Yueyin. ¡°I was trying to mend a relationship, but whether or not it¡¯ll be successful will be up to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua had an idea of what he meant. While they were conversing, Xiao Yueyin walked towards them. Each of her steps was resolute and unwavering. She stood before Xia Lihua and the both of them exchanged glances. From her eyes, there was no coldness, no competitiveness, instead, Xiao Yueyin was looking at her with familial warmth. ¡°Sister.¡± Xia Lihua shook. It was so subtle that only Ji Xian noticed it. She had once been affected by her bloodline and treated Xiao Yueyin with disdain but she has long since changed her attitude. Although she wasn¡¯t friendly, she wasn¡¯t cold either. There has always been a strong connection between Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin. Although they weren¡¯t blood-related, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say their relationship transcends that. So far, however, their feelings have been horribly expressed. Xia Lihua recalled Ji Xian¡¯s words from earlier, in the end, her lips curved into a beautiful smile, ¡°Sister.¡± Xiao Yueyin was feeling nervous. Currently, her mindset has changed. She has also been under the influence of her bloodline, treating Xia Lihua as a competitor and a goal she¡¯ll eventually overtake. When she finally realized the true difference in their cultivation, it almost created a mental demon in her heart. But now, she has changed, her bloodline will no longer control her emotions. When she heard Xia Lihua¡¯s acknowledgment, a sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°You can just call me by my name from now on.¡± Xia Lihua gently pats her head. Similar to Ji Xian, she doesn¡¯t like formalities, she prefers having people call her by her name. ¡°Lihua...¡± Xiao Yueyin said nervously, ¡°Then you can just call me by my name as well.¡± Xia Lihua nodded, ¡°Yueyin.¡± The two of them smiled brightly. Any man or woman would have their breath taken away if they saw this scene. The two of them simultaneously turned to Ji Xian and looked at him with mixed feelings. He had played a big part in this, but after seeing how smug he currently looked, they felt a tinge of annoyance. Immediately, they turned away. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Xia Lihua. She didn¡¯t want to hear any of his narcissism. Xiao Yueyin nodded. They ignored him and shot off into the sky, leaving him behind by himself. Ji Xian sighed after seeing their figures disappear into the distance. ¡°What would this world do without me? I¡¯m solving all their problems. From sealing Chaos Tunnels to preventing war, to bringing two dragons together. I¡¯m doing everything! Looks like I¡¯ll have to reward myself again when we head to the next Sect.¡± He suddenly smiled, ¡°Two dragons getting along¡­ I wonder if this has ever happened before¡­?¡± Followed by a gentle laugh, his feet left the platform and he chased after the two women. Chapter 62 ¡°Lihua, were we inside a Formatic earlier?¡± Xiao Yueyin asked while looking back. There were too many things going on earlier so she wasn¡¯t able to get a look at her surroundings, but after flying away, she noticed there was something odd about that place. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Lihua nodded. Xiao Yueyin frowned, ¡°So there are more out there¡­ wait, I don¡¯t think I saw a Chaos Tunnel back there.¡± She looked at Xia Lihua questioningly. "Ji Xian had already sealed it before you appeared. That was already the ninth Formatic that we have discovered in the past few months." ¡°What!¡± Xiao Yueyin was shaken before a mixed expression appeared on her face, ¡°Is that what you and Ji Xian have been doing these past couple of months?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, along with a few other things.¡± Xia Lihua became slightly red, and felt a little embarrassed. Currently, she has no intention of telling anyone about her nightly escapades with Ji Xian. Xiao Yueyin didn¡¯t notice her odd behavior. She nodded her head, ¡°I see¡­¡± So that¡¯s what he¡¯s been doing. Looks like I misunderstood him. But I still don¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t go to the Arcane Mountain first to seal the Chaos Tunnel there. She inwardly complained. Little did she know, Ji Xian is someone who can easily get side-track once he finds something more interesting to do. When he discovered another Formatic on their journey to the Arcane Mountain, he was curious to know if the Three Tongue Gist from that Formatic was different from the one in the ocean and this began the start of his procrastination. Suddenly, she turns to Xia Lihua, ¡°Wait a minute, Sister, I need to report this back to the Sect. They stopped flying and Xiao Yueyin took out a small jade tablet. After channeling her True Essence, a blaring voice immediately sounded in her mind, ¡°YUEYIN! ARE YOU SAFE? WHERE ARE YOU?¡± Zeng Shihao¡¯s shouting had her taken aback. But she quickly understood. The people at the Mountain must¡¯ve noticed her disappearance. The moment Xiao Yueyin finished reforming her body, the vortex in the sky vanished. After waiting for so long and not seeing her exit the immortal cave, Zeng Shihao, along with the others grew worried. Afraid that something might have happened, Zeng Shihao smashed the cave open and flew inside. There were the remains of the cocoon in the cave but Xiao Yueyin was missing. Unsure of what happened, Zeng Shihao¡¯s anger erupted! It was only after Zongying personally talked to him did he calm down otherwise who knows what he might have done. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Xiao Yueyin inwardly smiled after hearing how worried Zeng Shihao was. Due to their personalities, they don¡¯t usually show their emotions but they both care about each other. She has come to view him as a father figure and he also sees her as a daughter. Xiao Yueyin immediately explained everything to Zeng Shihao, who was on the verge of flipping the Arcane Mountain upside down. After a moment of talking back and forth with him, he finally calmed down. Afterward, she talked with Zongying, who breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Xiao Yueyin was safe. ¡°You¡¯re saying this Ji Xian and Xia Lihua found nine more Formatics?¡± Zongying asked in slight disbelief. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Nine Formatics means nine Chaos Tunnels, including the one at the Mountain, that¡¯s ten Chaos Tunnels.¡± Zongying frowned. Although it shouldn¡¯t come as a surprise to her since she had already confirmed there were more Chaos Tunnels in Mortal Desolate, the number was still shocking! Chaos Tunnels are supposed to be a rare natural phenomenon so how can so many show up in the Mortal Desolate World all at one time? Zongying couldn¡¯t understand and can only inwardly let out a tired sigh, Looks like I¡¯ll have to talk to the Ancestor again. ¡°Yueyin, are you returning to the Mountain?¡± She asked. ¡°Sect Master, I-¡° ¡°I thought I told you to call me Senior Sister when we¡¯re alone.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Senior Sister Zongying.¡± Xiao Yueyin corrected, ¡°I plan to travel with Ji Xian and Xia Lihua for a while.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Looks like the two of them are rather special for you to be behaving so out of character, Yueyin.¡± Zongying smiled. Xiao Yueyin has always been a solitary person. The number of people that she considers her friends can be counted on one hand but even then, she rarely meets with them. Other than frequently going into seclusion to cultivate and handling affairs of the Sect, she rarely wanders outside the Mountain. ¡°¡­Yes, they are.¡± Xiao Yueyin didn¡¯t deny it. ¡­ A moment later. She put away the small jade tablet and looked at Xia Lihua, ¡°Where are we headed now?¡± ¡°Ji Xian mentioned a Sect a hundred kilometers to the north. We¡¯ll go there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Lihua asked. Xiao Yueyin shook her head, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, we¡¯re currently in the Ardent Region. To the north, should be the Ardent Yin Sect.¡± Xia Lihua lifted an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? Wha-¡° ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Ji Xian suddenly appeared and finished her sentence. A dashing smile was on his face as he stood between the two women. He looked ahead with anticipation. A sect that¡¯s full of beautiful women! This is like every man¡¯s dream¡­ Xia Lihua can instantly tell what he was thinking, making her feel a little annoyed. She inwardly rolled her eyes. Xiao Yueyin was staring at Ji Xian in a daze. His bright, handsome smile caused her heart to flutter. He suddenly turned to look at her and she immediately looked away embarrassingly. Ji Xian laughed. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Lihua cutely snorted, ¡°Stop teasing her.¡± Xiao Yueyin shook her head, ¡°We should go.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Ji Xian was about to take off, Xia Lihua stopped him. She looked at him with a smirk, ¡°Wear your veil. You should stay in character as my servant when we¡¯re there.¡± His mouth twitched upon hearing this, ¡°I lost it.¡± ¡°Yueyin, give him your veil.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin was hesitant but eventually did as she was told. She blushed after seeing Ji Xian begrudgingly wearing her veil. Seeing this, Xia Lihua nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the Ardent Yin Sect!¡± She and Xiao Yueyin flew away while Ji Xian followed with a wry smile. Chapter 63 The Ardent Region is a realm of bitter cold. As the three of them flew further and further north, there was a noticeable drop in temperature. The piercing wind howled while the heavy snowfall made it harder to see. Just the journey here would¡¯ve been difficult for anyone who came unprepared. A gigantic iceberg the size of a mountain can be seen in the distance shrouded by a freezing mist. It was situated in the middle of the ocean seemingly isolated from the rest of the world. An entire city was meticulously carved out from the ice, from the buildings to the roads. This is the Ardent Yin Sect. The trio floated in the air observing the scene in front of them. Xia Lihua pointed toward four tall towers that visually stood out, ¡°What are those places?¡± ¡°They¡¯re the First, Second, and Third Yin Pavilion. It¡¯s where the Pavilion Masters of the sect stay. They¡¯re equivalent to the Hall Masters of the Arcane Mountain. As for the tower with the snowflake on top, that is the Core Yin Pavilion, it¡¯s where the Sect Master resides.¡± Xiao Yueyin explained before letting out a sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, the First Yin Pavilion hasn¡¯t been in use for a long time.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Because the First Yin Pavilion Master, Senior Fang Yu, was seriously injured while she was on a mission outside, and she hasn¡¯t woken up since. Due to her condition, she was moved to the Core Yin Pavilion so the Sect Master can look after her.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Xia Lihua nodded with an expression of understanding, ¡°You called her Senior, is she in the Holy realm?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s at the Middle Stage of the Holy realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s odd. If I remembered correctly, Guo Xinyi is the Third Yin Pavilion Master but she¡¯s only at the Eighth Life Destruction. How did she get her title with such a big disparity in strength?¡± Xiao Yueyin shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s complicated but in summary, Xinyi inherited the position from the previous Third Yin Pavilion Master. Many people in the sect were naturally opposed to this but in the end, the decision came down to the Sect Master, and she allowed it. ¡°With the amount of pressure on her shoulders, Xinyi is determined to break through to the Ninth Life Destruction before advancing toward the Holy realm¡­¡± She hesitated before looking at the man next to her. ¡°Ji Xian, I was wondering if¡­ Ji Xian?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ji Xian?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin glanced at each other. Ji Xian has been silently looking at the snowfall for a while now. With the veil on his face, his expression was hard to make out but it was obvious something wasn¡¯t right with him. Seeing how he was in such a daze, Xia Lihua reached out her hand and gently stroked his face causing him to wake up from his stupor. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked softly. ¡°Ah¡­ nothing. I just really like the snow, that¡¯s all.¡± Ji Xian calmly smiled, ¡°This place is¡­ quite beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua stared at him. Although he tried to hide it, she can tell something was on his mind. His eyes¡­ was that nostalgia? She suddenly remembered that she doesn¡¯t know anything about his past. Seeing that Ji Xian didn¡¯t want to tell her, she didn¡¯t force it. She held his hand and tightened her grip, as though telling him that she¡¯d be there for him when he needed it. On the side, Xiao Yueyin quietly watched all this. When Xia Lihua grabbed Ji Xian¡¯s hand, she subconsciously wanted to reach out and hold his other hand but she quickly stopped herself. She stared at their linked hands and a tinge of jealousy clenched at her heart. Ji Xian shook his head and laughed before looking at her, ¡°If you wanted to ask if you can teach Guo Xinyi about that method, then go for it. I trust you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Xiao Yueyin nodded seriously, ¡°Thank you.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. More than three months ago, when Ji Xian emerged from the Formatic located in the ocean after having dealt with the two Graha brothers and sealed the Chaos Tunnel, he advised her to not be in a rush to break through to the Holy realm and then he passed on some information to her before leaving. What he gave Xiao Yueyin was a method on how to exercise a cultivator¡¯s Will! She had kept this method close at heart and hadn¡¯t told anyone about it. Xiao Yueyin had plans to use this method to assist her in tackling the Tenth Life Destruction but now she no longer needs it. She has a different mindset, now. She was confident in herself. To her, the Life Destruction realm is nothing! Nothing can shake her Dao Heart, not even the Rejection! ¡°Then¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin fiddled with her fingers, ¡°Can I get your help to make it?¡± ¡°Depends.¡± Ji Xian grinned and leaned forward, putting his face close to hers. ¡°What will I get in return?¡± Xiao Yueyin blushed, ¡°I..uh..¡± She wanted to take a step back to distance herself but hesitated. Suddenly, the image of Xia Lihua appeared in her mind and she took a deep breath before straightening her back. She looked at Ji Xian and maintained eye contact with him while her lips curved into a sweet confident smile. ¡°If you¡¯ll help, then I, the Dragon Saintess will owe you one!¡± She said haughtily. Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the air around her change. She gently looked at Xiao Yueyin and subtly nodded in approval. Ji Xian snickered, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean much to me.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He looked at her up and down until she felt uncomfortable, ¡°I want¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin¡¯s heart raced, but her expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Enough, Ji Xian. Stop teasing her.¡± Xia Lihua interrupted, ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time, let¡¯s go.¡± She grabbed Xiao Yueyin and pulled her away. Ji Xian chuckled before following them. A short while later, they landed before the entrance to the Ardent Yin Sect. In front of them was a tall gate that was connected to a thick wall made entirely of ice that encircles the sect. Even high-level sea beasts wouldn¡¯t have any hopes of penetrating it with how sturdy it looks. Unexpectedly, there was a group of scholarly-looking men also waiting in line to get in. Each of them has an assistant at their side carrying a medicinal box that was strapped to their shoulder. Xiao Yueyin looked at them with a thoughtful expression, ¡°Is it that time already¡­?¡± When she saw Ji Xian and Xia Lihua looking at her, she explained, ¡°Once a year, Senior Fang Yu¡¯s injuries will suddenly worsen so the Sect Master would invite renowned doctors from all over Mortal Desolate to assist in relieving her pain.¡° ¡°Is that the Dragon Saintess?¡± A voice cried out in amazement not long after she finished speaking. It came from someone in the group of scholarly-looking men. This wasn¡¯t surprising. Xiao Yueyin wasn¡¯t wearing a veil so her beautiful appearance was naturally exposed. Not to mention Xia Lihua was also standing next to her. With the combination of their lethal beauty, it was hard not to notice them. The voice created a chain reaction causing everyone within the vicinity to look at their group. One of the disciples guarding the gate approached them, ¡°Saintess Yueyin?¡± She was a little hesitant. Not many people have seen the Dragon Saintess¡¯s face since she always hides it, and the black robe she was currently wearing didn¡¯t seem to belong to the Arcane Mountain. It was only when Xiao Yueyin flashed a badge with an image of two moving mountains was the disciple certain of her identity. ¡°Greetings, Saintess Yueyin.¡± The disciple respectfully bowed. Her actions caused an uproar. ¡°Holy crap! That was really the Dragon Saintess?¡± The voice from earlier cried out once more, ¡°I was just guessing before!¡± Chapter 64 The clamor from the crowd escalated upon the verification of Xiao Yueyin¡¯s identity. All eyes moved and focused on her. Xiao Yueyin didn¡¯t pay any mind to them, she was simply too used to these kinds of scenarios. But she did turn to Ji Xian and give him an arrogant look that was full of meaning. Are you seeing this? This is the prestige of the Dragon Saintess! How dare you constantly look down on me. Hmph! Ji Xian naturally knew what she was thinking. While holding in his laugh, he sent her a message using his spiritual sense. ¡°O mighty Dragon Saintess, you should remember to wear some undergarments next time. Someone with your status shouldn¡¯t be walking around like that. You¡¯re lucky you met me if it was any other man¡­¡± *Crackle* A crackling came from Xiao Yueyin¡¯s fist. Her face turned pink from embarrassment while she tried her best to keep her facial expression neutral. She screamed internally, Ahhh! Why did he have to bring that up?! Idiot! Asshole! Ji Xian, I¡¯ll remember this!! Before she can calm down, his voice sounded in her mind again. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ are you wearing any right now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The disciple from the Ardent Yin Sect who greeted Xiao Yueyin earlier speechlessly looked at her. Xiao Yueyin¡¯s face kept changing colors and the icy cold aura exuding from her body was actually making the disciple feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°Uh, um, Saintess Yueyin?¡± The disciple called out. ¡°Hm?¡± The voice brought Xiao Yueyin back to reality. She briefly glared at Ji Xian before ignoring him. ¡°Would it be all right if we enter the sect?¡± She asked the disciple. ¡°Of¡­ of course! I¡¯ve already notified the Third Yin Pavilion Master. She¡¯s currently busy with some matters but she¡¯ll look for you when she¡¯s done.¡± Xiao Yueyin nodded. She walked past the disciple and proceeded toward the gate with Xia Lihua and Ji Xian. When the group of scholarly-looking men saw the two women heading their way, they straightened their backs and tried their best to stand out. A few of them even secretly took out a mirror to check their hair. Unfortunately, their efforts were in vain. Their presence was completely disregarded. Seeing this, they unanimously decided to express their unhappiness at Ji Xian, who was closely walking behind Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin. ¡°Look at that bastard¡­ I bet he¡¯s laughing at us right now. Hmph!¡± ¡°I bet he¡¯s wearing a mask because he¡¯s ugly. Hmph!¡± ¡°Hmph! A servant¡¯s forever a servant. Hmph!¡± ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t know why but just looking at him is pissing me off. Hmph!¡° Even though they were whispering amongst themselves, Ji Xian easily heard them. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°What the hell did I do?¡± Xia Lihua giggled, as well as Xiao Yueyin. ¡°That¡¯s what you get.¡± She happily muttered under her breath. Just when they¡¯re about to pass through the gate, a powerful presence can be felt from afar quickly approaching the Ardent Yin Sect. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Senior Yue Li?¡± Someone exclaimed. ¡°It is!¡± Hearing this name, Xiao Yueyin stopped and waited for the newcomer¡¯s arrival. Before long, a middle-aged man with a stern expression appeared in everyone¡¯s visions. Standing behind him was a fairly handsome young man who looked to be eighteen. With a constant grin on his face, he observed everything around him with interest. ¡°Senior Yue Li.¡± Everyone respectfully greeted the middle-aged man. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. He indifferently nodded before walking past them and stopped before Xiao Yueyin. He slightly bowed, ¡°Dragon Saintess, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± The young man hurriedly copy Yue Li¡¯s actions and bowed as well but his eyes were darting between Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin. ¡°Senior Yue Li, you have come as well.¡± ¡°Yes. It has already been many years¡­¡± The middle-aged man sadly sighed, ¡°After all this time, I am still unable to cure the First Yin Pavilion Master. I am unworthy of my title as the White Hand.¡± Xiao Yueyin shook her head, ¡°You are the only reason why Senior Fang Yu is still alive today. There¡¯s no need to downplay your abilities, Senior Yue Li.¡± They exchanged some more pleasantries before Yue Li turned to Xia Lihua. Just from her aura and appearance, he can immediately tell she was someone extraordinary, ¡°This person is¡­?¡± ¡°She is¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin hesitated, ¡°She is my sister, Xia Lihua.¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Yue Li, along with the others in the area who were eavesdropping repeated in surprise. Does the Dragon Saintess have a sister? Since when? Not to mention their surname is different¡­ ¡°The apple truly doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡± Yue Li said in amazement. Xiao Yueyin sweetly smiled before doing something that threw everyone off. With a cheeky grin, she pointed to Ji Xian and introduced him, ¡°And this is our family¡¯s servant, Xiao Xian.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yue Li was taken aback. Why are you introducing your servant to me? Why would I even care about the name of your servant? His eyes moved to the casual-looking figure wearing a veil. Ji Xian nodded his head at Yue Li, ¡°What¡¯s up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The hell!? How dare you speak to the White Hand in such a manner!¡± Someone from the crowd exclaimed. ¡°Know your place, you house servant!¡± ¡°Dragon Saintess, you should hand this person over to us. We¡¯ll teach him some manners for you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin was speechless. Her mouth twitched after seeing all the pitchforks pointed her way. She promptly regretted trying to get back at Ji Xian. Just when she was planning to speak up to clear the misunderstanding, she heard Ji Xian¡¯s voice coming from behind her. ¡°Young Lady, your servant is being bullied. Don¡¯t you think you should do something? I¡¯m not too picky, just take all of their spatial rings as punishment. Seeing how poor they look, I¡¯m not expecting much but it¡¯s enough.¡± The group of scholarly-looking men angrily glared at Ji Xian after hearing him. If looks can kill, who knows how many times Ji Xian would be dead. They wanted to throw more curses at him but suddenly, they remembered that he is, after all, the servant of the Dragon Saintess. Would she actually punish them? They weren¡¯t sure, and they sure as hell don¡¯t want to find out. ¡­ Sensing how tense the air was, Xiao Yueyin awkwardly coughed, ¡°Xiao Xian, mind your manners. We should just let this matter go.¡± ¡°All right, but you¡¯ll owe me one, Young Lady.¡± Ji Xian said reluctantly. ¡°¡­Fine.¡± Xiao Yueyin clenched her teeth. She was already feeling exhausted from his antics. On the side, Xia Lihua watched all this with great amusement. She inwardly laughed after seeing that Ji Xian was able to get another favor from Xiao Yueyin. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Yueyin!¡± A voice called out and a woman with a seductive figure walked out from the gate to the Ardent Yin Sect. Xiao Yueyin turned around and greeted this familiar figure. ¡°Xinyi, you¡¯re here.¡± Chapter 65 "Yueyin, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance you were coming?" Guo Xinyi was surprised to see Xiao Yueyin. Those familiar with her know that she very rarely leaves the Mountain. Other than occasionally needing to head out to do sect missions, she would usually spend her time in seclusion like a hermit. As Guo Xinyi gleefully walked out of the gate to welcome Xiao Yueyin, she spotted two extremely eye-catching figures. One of them was a kingdom-toppling beauty while the other looked suspicious and dodgy. Her steps slowed before coming to a stop. That¡¯s Senior Xia Lihua and Senior Ji Xian! What are they doing here? Wait a minute, is the matter at Arcane Mountain solved? Xiao Yueyin can see Guo Xinyi had questions so she quickly sent her a message, briefly explaining the situation. A flash of understanding appeared in Guo Xinyi¡¯s eyes before she weirdly looked at the three of them. What¡¯s going on with Yueyin? She seems a lot closer to the two Seniors than before. Snapping out of her thoughts, she decided to ignore Ji Xian and Xia Lihua for now and approached the middle-aged man. She slightly bowed, ¡°Senior Yue Li, thank you for coming. The Ardent Yin Sect will be counting on you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind Third Yin Pavilion Master. The First Yin Pavilion Master is my patient, after all, it is only natural that I¡¯ll come.¡± Guo Xinyi nodded with a grateful smile. Then, She turned to face the others who were present, ¡°Everyone, we appreciate you all for coming. After this matter is over, we will reward you accordingly. Please follow me.¡± She didn¡¯t spend too much time with these other individuals. They were simply here just on the off chance they might be able to help but the probability of that happening was very low. All of them combined can¡¯t even hold a candle to Senior Yue Li. Finally, Guo Xinyi led them into the sect. Ji Xian quietly observed the Ardent Yin Sect as he followed the group. He found it quite interesting that basically everything in the sect was made from ice. Buildings, houses, roads, and furniture. All of it was sculpted out from the mountain-size iceberg. Strangely enough, the sect was a lot warmer than the outside. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes glowed with a clear subtle light. He inspected the ice around him for a minute before his eyes returned to normal. He put out his hand and slid it across the wall of ice beside him. It wasn¡¯t cold, but rather, it emitted a comfortable heat. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Ji Xian smiled as he retracted his hand. As they walked along the winding paths, the group came across the beautiful disciples of the Ardent Yin Sect. The scholarly-looking men busied themselves, trying their hardest to attract the disciples¡¯ attention. Ji Xian as well was looking left and right whenever they came across a pretty woman. Unfortunately, due to his questionable appearance, after a single glance at him, they all looked away. Xia Lihua noticed Ji Xian¡¯s action but didn¡¯t say anything. Although she was annoyed, she knew he was only looking at the woman with appreciation. There wasn¡¯t any lust in his eyes. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Xiao Yueyin, however, felt a little differently. She was walking beside Guo Xiny exchanging conversations. Whenever she spotted him looking at another disciple, her eyebrows would pinch and she would unhappily glare at him without bothering to hide her expression. Guo Xinyi naturally noticed this. ¡°Yueyin, is there something going with you and Senior Ji Xian?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Yueyin shyly answered. ¡°You seem different¡­¡± ¡°How so?¡± Guo Xinyi shook her head, ¡°I have known you for a long time now. You have always been cold and indifferent, not caring too much about worldly affairs or others outside your circle. You rarely take the initiative to talk and have always focused on cultivating. But lately, you have become the opposite of all of this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is this because of Senior Xia Lihua, or is it because of Senior Ji Xian?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin was in a daze as she thought about the question. A moment later, she smiled, ¡°It¡¯s neither one nor the other, it¡¯s because of both of them.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Guo Xinyi nodded. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two continued walking in silence for a while before Guo Xinyi send Xiao Yueyin another message. ¡°You never answered my question.¡± ¡°What question?¡± ¡°Is there something going on with you and Senior Ji Xian?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Guo Xinyi easily saw Xiao Yueyin¡¯s hesitation and sighed, ¡°Yueyin, with Senior Xia Lihua constantly by his side, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Xinyi, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Xiao Yueyin confidently smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything. He will naturally fall for me.¡± Guo Xinyi blankly stared at her, ¡°Who could imagine that the Dragon Saintess would ever like someone? ¡­ As the two women were having a heart-to-heart, unknowingly, they arrived at the Core Yin Pavilion. Guo Xinyi led them inside the tall tower. The interior of the bottom floor of the Core Yin Pavilion was simple enough. There was only a single ice throne in the middle of the room. Once everyone arrived, a beam of light descended before revealing itself to be a mature-looking woman with shiny blue hair who looked to be in her late twenties. Her face was free from wrinkles and her skin was clear and smooth. She wore a light blue robe that accentuated her jaw-dropping figure. The moment she appeared, all eyes in the room were immediately drawn to her bosom. Even Guo Xinyi, who was quite proud of herself in that area was far from comparison to this woman. *Gulp* One of the scholarly-looking men in the group audibly swallowed their saliva and like a chain reaction, one after the other did the same. Guo Xinyi bowed and greeted the woman, ¡°Sect Master. I have brought Senior Yue Li along with the others.¡± The mature-looking woman nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you already know but I am the Sect Master of the Ardent Yin Sect, Shao Qinglian. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes slightly widened in surprise as he looked at this woman. Those can¡¯t be real¡­ wait a minute, her aura... Chapter 66 Shao Qinglian scanned the group of people in front of her. The presence of Yue Li and the other physicians didn¡¯t surprise her. Due to the circumstance of the First Yin Pavilion Master, it has become a yearly routine for them to show up to provide assistance. Currently, they were all passionately looking at her body, even Yue Li, although well hidden, a hint of desire can be seen in his eyes. She indifferently ignored their gazes. She has gotten too used to these kinds of reactions. If it wasn¡¯t because she needed their help, she wouldn¡¯t even deign to meet these people. They simply weren¡¯t worth her time. The only reason why most of them were even here is to get inside the Ardent Yin Sect in hopes of getting lucky with a disciple. A foolish dream. Just the thought of having to associate with them for the next week or so made her inwardly sigh. Fang Yu, I hope you know how much I¡¯m sacrificing myself to help you. When you wake up, I¡¯ll definitely work you to the bones. Sigh¡­ when you wake up¡­ when are you waking up, Junior Sister? Hurry up and wake up¡­ ¡­ Shao Qinglian quickly calmed her emotions before looking at Xiao Yueyin¡¯s group. A figure immediately caught her attention. It wasn¡¯t Xiao Yueyin and it wasn¡¯t even Xia Lihua, instead, it was Ji Xian! He was wearing a veil and numerous long strands of hair fell over his face making it hard to see his appearance, but Shao Qinglian can still make out his current expression. He was staring at her with wide eyes. It wasn¡¯t a look of awe or yearning but it was a look of someone having seen something utterly ridiculous! ¡°¡­¡± Shao Qinglian felt a little uncomfortable. So he¡¯s the one Xinyi mentioned. Why¡¯s he looking at me like that? Do I have something on my face? No, impossible. My dress, maybe? Can¡¯t be¡­ She was, after all, the Sect Master of the Ardent Yin Sect. She easily composed herself and stopped paying attention to Ji Xian. At this time Yue Li spoke, ¡°Sect Master Shao, how is the First Yin Pavilion Master doing? ¡°Nothing has changed.¡± Shao Qinglian shook her head, ¡°I have only been able to keep her condition stable but I¡¯m not sure how long that will last.¡± ¡°I see¡­ then Sect Master Shao, may I ask if-¡° ¡°For now, Physician Yue, all of you must be tired from the long journey. Xinyi, go and arrange a place for all the esteemed guests to recuperate. We can discuss the other matters later.¡± Shao Qinglian didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with them. She exchanged a few more pleasantries and had Guo Xinyi send them away. After they left, she leaned back onto the ice throne and casually crossed her leg while carelessly playing with her hair. Her sudden movement caused those giant twin peaks to jiggle aggressively, it was a mesmerizing sight. In a blink of an eye, she went from a dignified Sect Master to someone lackadaisical and apathetic. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Yueyin, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± She said halfheartedly. Xiao Yueyin nodded with a smile, ¡±It¡¯s been a few years, Senior Shao.¡± Shao Qinglian sighed, ¡°I can feel it from your aura, looks like you¡¯ve successfully completed Ninefalls. How envious.¡± ¡°It was just luck.¡± ¡°Luck? If it was just luck, there would be more people at the Ninth Life Destruction.¡± She muttered. Shao Qinglian turned her gaze over to the woman in the white dress and the man in the black robe. After another sigh, she lazily stood up and approached the couple. ¡°Shao Qinglian greets Senior Ji Xian and Xia Lihua.¡± She lowered her head and said. ¡°Looks like Guo Xinyi told you about us.¡± Ji Xian chuckled and walked towards her. ¡°Yes.¡± Shao Qinglian was startled to see Ji Xian suddenly circling her and inspecting her body. He¡¯s so tall. This was her first thought upon seeing his towering figure. She was much shorter than both Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin so when facing Ji Xian, she has to lift her head almost ninety degrees just to look at his face. She silently waited while wondering if this man in front of her was just like all the others she sent away. Xiao Yueyin pursed her lips when she saw Ji Xian¡¯s deviant act. He was directly looking at another woman¡¯s body in front of her! How shameless! She turned to Xia Lihua to see her reaction but surprisingly, Xia Lihua had a serious expression and she was also observing Shao Qinglian as well. After a minute, Ji Xian stopped and his eyes briefly flashed with a light, ¡°You have a very familiar stench on your body.¡± Shao Qinglian and Xiao Yueyin were taken aback after hearing this. On the side, Xia Lihua nodded her head. A trace of killing intent appeared and mixed with her aura before quickly disappearing. It came and went so fast that no one noticed it. Shao Qinglian raised an eyebrow, ¡°Senior Ji X-¡° ¡°Just call me by my name.¡± ¡°Uh, Ji Xian, what exactly do you mean.¡± She promptly corrected herself. ¡°¡­¡± Ji Xian didn¡¯t immediately reply. His mind was fast at work trying to make a few connections. At this time, Xia Lihua turned to Xiao Yueyin. ¡°Yueyin, has there ever been any record of the Mortal Desolate World being invaded by the Upper World?¡± ¡°Invaded by the Upper World?¡± Xiao Yueyin was confused, ¡°What could the Lower World have that would make them want to come down?¡± Hearing this, Xia Lihua had her answer and she glanced at Ji Xian. He shook his head, ¡°Just because she doesn¡¯t know, doesn¡¯t mean it never happened.¡± ¡°How curious, looks like the two of them have some sort of connections after all.¡± Xiao Yueyin was beginning to feel irritated at his puzzling words, ¡°Hurry up and explain! What is this stench you mention?¡± ¡°Oh. It is the stench of death and decay.¡± Chapter 67 ¡°Death and decay?¡± Xiao Yueyin examined Shao Qinglian up and down but no matter how much she looked, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything out of the ordinary. ¡°It''s subtle.¡± Ji Xian indifferently said, ¡°It didn¡¯t originate from her but because she has been exposed to it for so long, it has mixed in with her aura.¡± Shao Qinglian squinted her eyes at Ji Xian, ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yueyin finally understood, ¡°The First Yin Pavilion Master.¡± She continued, ¡°But when I last visited Senior Fang Yu, I didn¡¯t sense anything like that¡­¡± Shao Qinglian shook her head, ¡°Junior Sister Fang Yu¡¯s condition has gotten worse over the years, you wouldn¡¯t have noticed it back then.¡± Ji Xian grinned, ¡°It could also be because you were too weak to sense it. Doesn¡¯t seem like a lot has changed either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin¡¯s mouth angrily twitched. He really doesn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to tease me. She softly snorted, ¡°Hmph! You only have the advantage in age, give me another ten years and I¡¯ll easily catch up to you.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, I¡¯m not that much older than you.¡± Ji Xian laughed before glancing at the quiet Xia Lihua, ¡°By the way, Lihua is the oldest.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s mouth angrily twitched. I was just minding my own business, why¡¯d you bring me into the conversation? Hearing Ji Xian brought up her age, she glared at him. ¡°Uh, but only by a few years.¡± Ji Xian quickly added. ¡°Shut up already, you idiot!¡± ¡­ Shao Qinglian quietly watched their bickering. She had just overheard something shocking! She was aware of how old Xiao Yueyin was, so to hear that both Ji Xian and Xia Lihua were within her age group was ridiculous! She had initially guessed they were experts from a previous generation! Junior Sister Xinyi mentioned the two of them are probably in the Extreme realm¡­ how can they be so young? What kind of ridiculous talent is this? Her eyes moved to Xiao Yueyin. The Dragon Saintess. Has Yueyin always been so talkative? She seems like a completely different person¡­ Finally, Shao Qinglian shifted her attention to Ji Xian. This person is quite odd¡­ the way he speaks is unusual and not exactly common. In fact, it can be considered borderline rude. Not to mention the way he seems to treat everyone so casually. It¡¯s as though there¡¯s no strength hierarchy in his eyes. In the world of cultivation, this is rarely seen¡­ Although he¡¯s a little weird, he¡¯s also pretty charming. I wonder what he looks like¡­ Huh? What¡¯s wrong with me? Shao Qinglian quickly shook her head and awkwardly coughed a few times. ¡°Are you all right, Sect Master Shao?¡± Xiao Yueyin asked after seeing her strange behavior. ¡°I¡¯m-¡° ¡°Huh?¡± Shao Qinglian''s expression suddenly turned serious as she lift her head, ¡°Junior Sister Fang Yu¡¯s condition is about to worsen! It¡¯s happening sooner than I thought.¡± ¡°Senior Ji X-¡° ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where¡¯d he go?¡± She looked around in wonder. Not only has Ji Xian disappeared but even Xia Lihua was nowhere to be seen! Xiao Yueyin also looked around in confusion before she let out a soft snort, ¡°They must¡¯ve already gone to look at Senior Fang Yu.¡± Shao Qinglian was skeptical, she turned into a flash and headed for the top floor of the Core Yin Pavilion. Xiao Yueyin didn¡¯t immediately follow. She clenched her hand into a fist and muttered, ¡°I need to get stronger fast, otherwise, they¡¯ll just keep leaving me behind.¡± She slowly exhaled to calm herself before following behind. ¡­ Shao Qinglian appeared before two big doors that has an engraving of a snowflake. The door was closed and with a glance, she can see the formation was still intact. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Her eyebrows furrowed. She lifted her hand and it glowed with a blue light as she channeled her True Essence. She peculiarly waved her hand in front of the door. The formation shook in resonance with her movement and silently dissipated. Seeing this, Shao Qinglian pushed open the two doors and immediately a gust of wind filled with a deathly aura struck her in the face. She ignored it and took a step inside the room before stopping. There were two other figures inside the room standing before a bed made from ice! Her eyes slightly widened at the sight of these two people. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. What! How did they get in? Ji Xian slightly turned around and chuckled, ¡°Oh? What took you so long?¡± Next to him, Xia Lihua inwardly shook her head while thinking about how unnecessary his actions are. He had actually removed the formation and then turned it back on. All this just to give Shao Qinglian a fright! How childish. Shortly after, Xiao Yueyin appeared. She frowned as soon she felt the uncomfortable air in the room, ¡°Has Senior Fang Yu¡¯s condition gotten so bad?¡± After teasing Shao Qinglian, Ji Xian turned his attention to the beautiful woman gently sleeping on the bed. His eyes glowed with a subtle clear light as he inspect her. She looked to be eighteen or nineteen and had long blue hair that was similar to Shao Qinglian but it was no longer as vibrant due to her illness. Her face, along with her heart-shaped lips were pale as snow, even her hand was cold to the touch. She wore a large white gown that was spread out on the bed and her hands softly laid on her stomach. One might mistake her for a corpse if it weren¡¯t for her soft breathing. Ji Xian smiled as he looked at this woman, ¡°Sleeping beauty.¡± That was his first thought upon seeing her. As he observed Fang Yu, suddenly, a horrifying depressive aura erupted from her body. It pervades the room and even caused Xiao Yueyin to feel uncomfortable. Wrinkles started appearing on Fang Yu¡¯s face. Even her hands seemed to have been sucked dry, leaving nothing but veins and bones. In an instant, she went from a beautiful young lady to an old woman. Fang Yu¡¯s eyebrows pinched together. Her face dripped with sweat and her jaws were clenched. With that, her appearance started to constantly switch between young and old. Ji Xian stretched out his hand and stroked her cheeks, ¡°What a strong Will, it¡¯s quite admirable. You must¡¯ve been fighting for a long time.¡± His touch seemed to have some kind of effect as Fang Yu¡¯s expression calmed and she stopped becoming old. A few teardrops suddenly fell from her closed eyes. Ji Xian smiled before turning to Xia Lihua, ¡°Looks like it affects her differently compared to you.¡± ¡°She nodded, ¡°That¡¯s because my physique is stronger, not to mention my recovery speed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He turned back to Fang Yu and continued to stroke her cheeks. ¡°Senior Ji Xian, can you heal my Junior Sister?¡± Shao Qinglian asked with some expectations. From what she heard between Ji Xian and Xia Lihua, it was obvious the two of them seemed to know something. Her heart raced after knowing that Fang Yu might finally recover. Ji Xian groaned for a second from the way she addressed him. Ugh, how hard is it to just call me by my name? ¡°Yes, I can heal her.¡± He replied indifferently. Shao Qinglian was thrilled upon hearing this but what Ji Xian said next dampened her excitement. ¡°But what¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°Ji Xian!¡± Xiao Yueyin yelled disapprovingly, ¡°I have relations with Senior Fang Yu, can¡¯t you just do this for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You!¡± Just when Xiao Yueyin was about to explode, she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked over only to see Xia Lihua shaking her head. ¡°Lihua, this isn¡¯t right!¡± She sent her a message using spiritual sense. ¡°Yueyin, you just don¡¯t understand Ji Xian.¡± Xia Lihua sighed, ¡°In the pursuit of knowledge, he will rarely compromise.¡± ¡°Pursuit of knowledge?¡± ¡°You need to know, Ji Xian isn¡¯t a bad person but he isn¡¯t necessarily good either. Everything that he had done so far, from solving the Formatic to sealing the Chaos Tunnels, even fighting against the two Graha brothers, he only did it because it caught his interest. It was because there was something to learn from it. If that wasn¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t even have bothered.¡± Xia Lihua slowly explained. She couldn¡¯t help but recall Ji Xian¡¯s face when she brought up the possibility of war between the Mortal Desolate World and the Graha race a while back. At that time, his face showed nothing but excitement and expectations. He didn¡¯t care about how many people would die nor did he care about who would win or lose. A war between two worlds meant only one thing to him, and that was what he can learn from it. ¡°This¡­ how can he be like this?¡± Xiao Yueyin frowned. ¡°He is someone very selfish, that¡¯s all. Whatever expectations you have for him, you should lower it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yueyin.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Being with him can be exhausting.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 68 Shao Qinglian momentarily hesitated at Ji Xian¡¯s words. Her eyes moved to Fang Yu¡¯s frail, motionless body laying on the bed made of ice and the pain in her heart intensified. ¡°As long as you can heal my Junior Sister then the Ardent Yin Sect will happily give you what you want.¡± She said strongly declared. Ji Xian smiled, ¡°Good.¡± What he wanted, was obviously access to the library of the Ardent Yin Sect. In truth, Ji Xian didn¡¯t care if Shao Qinglian agreed or not, he would¡¯ve sneaked in sooner or later. It¡¯s only just that with her permission, it would save him the hassle of doing so. ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin¡¯s eyes narrowed into a slit as she carefully watched him. She silently muttered to herself, ¡°Asshole¡­¡± Xia Lihua stood next to Xiao Yueyin and rubbed her temples. Naturally, she knew Ji Xian¡¯s goal. She didn¡¯t necessarily disapprove of what he was doing, after all, at least this time he¡¯s got consent. Ji Xian didn¡¯t know what the two women were thinking. Instead, he turned to Fang Yu and spoke in a low voice, ¡°How lucky you are to have met me in your lifetime.¡± He proceeded to hover his hand above her abdomen, then slowly slide it upwards, passing her breasts and her throat before stopping at her mouth. Shao Qinglian and Xiao Yueyin watched him questioningly from the side. Ji Xian¡¯s action was just too simple, all he did was moved his hand. He wasn¡¯t even touching Fang Yu. What was he even doing? As they were skeptically watching him, their eyes widened in shock as a pitch-black liquid emerged from between Fang Yu¡¯s lips and collects itself into a ball below Ji Xian¡¯s palm. A look of disdain appeared on Xia Lihua¡¯s face when she saw this familiar black water. ¡°What is that?¡± Asked Xiao Yueyin. Shao Qinglian was also confused. She has never seen this black liquid before but just from its aura, she knew it was anything but simple. Using Ji Xian¡¯s words, the liquid exuded an uncomfortable aura of death and decay. Just looking at it was actually making her feel uneasy! Whatever this liquid was, she was confident that she has never seen it before in the Mortal Desolate World! ¡°¡­¡± Ji Xian didn¡¯t answer Xiao Yueyin. He silently watched as the ball of black liquid became larger. After a couple of minutes, it became the size of a golf ball and the last drop of the liquid finally came out of Fang Yu. Shao Qinglian softly breathed out an air of relief when she saw this. I can¡¯t believe something like that was inside Junior Sister. I¡¯ve inspected her body multiple times but I¡¯ve never sensed any abnormality. Even Physician Yue Li and the others didn¡¯t know about it! Yet¡­ this man was able to see it immediately¡­ Shao Qinglian looked at Ji Xian with mixed emotions. All the time she has spent to try and cure Fang Yu with no results but then this man appeared out of nowhere and was able to easily heal her. It would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t curious about him. She watched as Ji Xian stood up with his back facing her. When she saw that he was suddenly untying the veil on his face, her heart raced. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t able to see his appearance because of where she was standing. When she saw what he did next, she gasped, as did Xiao Yueyin. Even Xia Lihua raised an eyebrow. Ji Xian pulled off the veil before casually putting the ball of liquid into his mouth and swallowing it. He tied the veil back on his face and then turned around to look at their dumbfounded expression. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Wha¡­ what are you doing, you idiot!¡± Xiao Yueyin exclaimed, ¡°Spit it out!¡± She appeared right in front of him and started grabbing his face out of panic. Ji Xian chuckled and didn¡¯t bother to dodge. He glanced at Xia Lihua, ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Lihua. How come you don¡¯t worry about me like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the last person I need to worry about in the Lower World.¡± Xia Lihua rolled her eyes before smiling, ¡°How did it taste?¡± ¡°Bitter, almost like coffee¡­¡± ¡°Coffee? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ hey, are you done groping me?¡± He directed his gaze at Xiao Yueyin. Her hands were underneath the veil. She was weirdly stroking his face while at the same time trying to pry his mouth open. Wow, his skin is so smooth. I think it¡¯s even smoother than mine, how ridiculous! This idiot, why isn¡¯t he opening his mouth? Why would he swallow something like that¡­ I got nervous just at the sight of it. ¡°Huh? Groping?¡± Xiao Yueyin snapped out of her thoughts and blushed when she heard Ji Xian. ¡°Hmph! You can die for all I care.¡± She pulled back her hands and quickly walked away. Shao Qinglian saw a glimpse of Xiao Yueyin¡¯s scarlet face and a light flashed in her eyes. How can she not understand what that expression meant? Especially when Xiao Yueyin was being so blatant about it. Does the Dragon Saintess actually like this man¡­? Sigh¡­ with all the geniuses in the world trying to court her, Mortal Desolate will definitely erupt if news of this gets out. I think I should stay away from him, even I¡¯m starting to get drawn in and we only just met. His attraction is too dangerous. ¡°Senior Ji Xian, is Junior Sister Fang Yu going to be all right now?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Xian nodded, ¡°But she will need some nourishment.¡± He took out a pill and casually threw it at Shao Qinglian, ¡°Here, give this to her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She examined the pretty sky-blue pill in her hand while also using her spiritual sense to inspect it. She sucked in a mouthful of air after seeing how little impurity it contained. Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know the name. Someone gave it to me.¡± Xia Lihua awkwardly scratch her cheeks when she heard him, she muttered, ¡°More like you took it without them knowing¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ji Xian smiled, ¡°Alright, the matter is resolved.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you owe me one, Qinglian.¡± Shao Qinglian was caught off guard by the intimate way he said her name. Usually, you would only do this to someone you¡¯re close to! ¡°Uh, yes. I will keep my word, Senior.¡± Ji Xian walked past her and headed for the door, ¡°And stop calling me that, my name¡¯s Ji Xian.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua nodded and followed him out. ¡°Sect Master Shao, this Junior will also take her leave.¡± Xiao Yueyin bowed before hurriedly going after them. Shao Qinglian stared at their backs in a daze. Even after they left she could still hear Xiao Yueyin¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Ji Xian, what was that black liquid?¡± ¡°Oh? Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Stop being mysterious and tell me!¡± ¡°Fine, fine¡­ that pitch-black liquid is Nether Water.¡± Chapter 69 Ji Xian, Xia Lihua, and Xiao Yueyin descended the Core Yin Pavilion. On their way down, they met Guo Xinyi, who have returned after showing Physician Yue Li and the others to their residence. ¡°Senior Ji Xian, Senior Xia Lihua, Yueyin¡­ huh? Where¡¯s the Sect Master?¡± Guo Xinyi greeted them before realizing Shao Qinglian was nowhere to be seen. Xiao Yueyin smiled, ¡°Xinyi, you¡¯ve returned.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Guo Xinyi nodded, ¡°I had to wait until Physician Yue Li and the others settle down before I can leave.¡± ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯ll have to send them home soon.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Yueyin sweetly smiled and it left Guo Xinyi stunned. Yueyin¡­ when was the last time she smiled like that. I almost can¡¯t remember, it seems to have been a while. She has really changed, hasn¡¯t she? She¡¯s no longer that cold and indifferent woman¡­ ¡°Ji Xian was able to heal Senior Fang Yu! You won¡¯t need need to invite those physicians anymore in the future.¡± ¡°What!¡± Guo Xinyi exclaimed. She looked at Ji Xian in bewilderment. If it wasn¡¯t for her trust in Xiao Yueyin, she would¡¯ve seriously doubted what she had just heard. After all, she was only gone for a short moment! It has only been ten minutes from when she left to when she returned! What exactly happened while I wasn¡¯t here? Ji Xian nodded. He walked past Guo Xinyi and left a few words before leaving with Xia Lihua. ¡°They¡¯re at the top floor, and remember to stop calling me Senior or next time, I¡¯ll do something unspeakable to you.¡± Guo Xinyi blankly stared at Ji Xian¡¯s back as his figure slowly fade away from view. Xiao Yueyin didn¡¯t immediately follow them. She wanted to take this opportunity to tell Guo Xinyi about the method that can allow her to breakthrough into the Ninth Life Destruction. ¡­ Ji Xian and Xia Lihua closely walked side by side as they toured the Ardent Yin Sect. They happily chatted as they visited a few significant areas. They passed by a couple of attractive disciples who looked at them enviously. ¡°Look at that couple, they look so intimate.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like the Sect forbids you from finding a companion, why don¡¯t you just find someone?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I want to? It¡¯s just that none of these men are worthy of someone like me.¡± ¡°¡­ Absurd. Then what did you think about that man?¡± ¡°How should I know? I can¡¯t even see his face. I wonder if he has nasty scars or something.¡± A distance away, Xia Lihua giggled as she walked beside Ji Xian. Naturally, she was able to hear them. ¡°She sounds almost as narcissistic as you do.¡± Said Xia Lihua. ¡°Impossible.¡± Ji Xian jokingly snickered, ¡°You know, if you didn¡¯t nerf me with this veil, who knows how many of these girls will want to climb on me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s nerf?¡± Xia Lihua asked before blushing when she realized what he said at the end. ¡°Hmph! Vulgar moron¡­ as if you can handle that many women.¡± ¡°Moron?¡± Ji Xian loudly laughed, ¡°That¡¯s a new one.¡± He continued, ¡°As for whether or not I can handle that many women¡­ hmm¡­ as a man, I naturally don¡¯t want to admit that I can¡¯t, but you¡¯re right¡­¡± ¡°I might be sucked dry by the end of it.¡± A few disciples walked by and overheard him. They looked at him weirdly. Some of them were disgusted, while a few had red faces. ¡°Shut up!¡± Xia Lihua immediately used her hand to cover his mouth. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Ji Xian smiled. He pulled her soft hand off his face before holding it in his palm. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see if we can find an auction.¡± Xia Lihua didn¡¯t shy away and happily allowed Ji Xian to hold her hand, ¡°What¡¯s with you and auctions? You¡¯re always looking for one.¡± ¡°Auctions are the windows to opportunities.¡± Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°This is common knowledge, Lihua. You should read more.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua was speechless. Ji Xian talks as if there is a guide on how to succeed as a cultivator. If things were that simple, wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to ascend to the Upper World? ¡°If you¡¯re so well read shouldn¡¯t you know sects don¡¯t typically hold auctions?¡± She smugly countered. ¡°Huh? They don¡¯t?¡± Ji Xian stopped walking and asked. Xia Lihua raised an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯ve never been in a sect before?¡± ¡°I was in one when I was younger but got kicked out after getting caught trying to steal a few things.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua dumbfoundedly looked at Ji Xian. Does this moron just go around and think about stealing all the time? What kind of person is this? She look at him for a moment before a thought appeared in her mind. So Ji Xian has only been in one sect before he got expelled¡­ but he was still able to reach this far by himself¡­ Xia Lihua was quietly in awe. Although loose cultivators aren¡¯t exactly uncommon in the Mortal Haven World, it¡¯s incredibly rare to run into one! Due to the constant invasion of the Upper World, almost every sect will open its doors to anyone who can cultivate. So with such a simple requirement to enter, along with the resource of a sect to assist one in their cultivation, why would anyone want to become a loose cultivator where you have to repeatedly put your life on the line to fight for meager benefits? Not to mention, the sects in Mortal Haven rarely restrict an individual¡¯s freedom! With the positives overwhelmingly outweighing the negatives, there wasn¡¯t any reason not to join a sect! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just join another sect?¡± She asked curiously. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ji Xian was hesitant, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to join another sect but none of them wanted me. ¡° ¡°They all said I have no talent for cultivation.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xia Lihua frowned. This had to be the biggest joke she has ever heard. If Ji Xian wasn¡¯t able to cultivate, then how did he even get to where he is today? Ji Xian nodded before chuckling, ¡°They weren¡¯t exactly wrong, I really couldn¡¯t cultivate at the time.¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s eyebrows pinched even tighter upon hearing this. She took a careful look at him and saw something in his eyes that she has rarely ever seen from Ji Xian. It was sadness. Her heart ached when she saw him like this. This wasn¡¯t the Ji Xian she knew. The Ji Xian that she was familiar with, is someone who always has a smile on his face, as though nothing in the world can get to him. She had never once thought that behind that dashing smile, was a pain that no one knew about. ¡°What exactly have you been through?¡± Xia Lihua gently held his face in her hand. ¡°¡­¡± Ji Xian shook his head before recovering to his usual casual demeanor. ¡°That is a story for another time.¡± He smiled as he held her hand and pulled her along, ¡°I think I saw something interesting over here, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua silently stared at his back and bitterly sighed. It looks like Ji Xian is still hesitant with telling her about his past. Chapter 70 As the night encroaches on the land, the soft glow of the white moon shined down onto the world. At the Ardent Yin Sect, the snow continues to heavily fall without any sign of stopping. Two figures sat on a rooftop of a certain tower silently enjoying this view. Naturally, they were Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. Xia Lihua rested her head on Ji Xian¡¯s shoulder as she watched the sky. ¡°I wonder how the Mortal Haven World is doing right now¡­¡± she asked. Hanging on her neck, was a necklace with a ring attached to it that wasn¡¯t there before. The ring and the necklace were made from an ordinary silver-gold metal from the mortal world and looked completely unremarkable but with Xia Lihua wearing it, it visually looks better than it has any right to be. Usually, jewelry is meant to highlight the wearer¡¯s appearance but in this case, it was the opposite scenario instead. Inscribed on the outside of the ring was one word, Xian. The same Xian for immortal and the same Xian for Ji Xian. They were strolling around the sect market and had come across it by accident. In the end, Ji Xian bought it and inscribed his name onto it before gifting it to Xia Lihua. She didn¡¯t care about how ordinary it looked and happily wore it. ¡°It should be fine.¡± Ji Xian casually replied as he looked down at the Ardent Yin Sect. A black streak can be seen from time to time dashing all over the sect. Upon closer look, it was Xiao Yueyin! She was looking for Ji Xian and Xia Lihua, unfortunately, since the couple wasn¡¯t exuding any aura, she couldn¡¯t find them. Ji Xian smiled upon seeing this. He had already removed the veil and also slicked back his long hair as it was starting to annoy him. He ignored Xiao Yueyin and continued, ¡°It took eleven years after the Celestial race descended before the Nether race appeared, we have plenty of time.¡± Xia Lihua also didn¡¯t call out to Xiao Yueyin, instead, she sighed, ¡°Yes¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean much. For all we know, they might come again in a month.¡± She can¡¯t help but recall what Di Xiang of the Nether race once said. The Upper World is paying attention to the Mortal Haven World. With so much attention on them, she can¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you¡¯d think for them to descend.¡± Ji Xian shook his head. "¡­" Xia Lihua looked at him seriously, ¡°What exactly is it that they want?¡± The people of Mortal Haven have been fighting against the forces of the Upper World for so long, yet, they still don¡¯t understand what their goal was. But she was certain that Ji Xian knows something. He had confirmed it himself when he fought against the Nether race. Ji Xian calmly brushes Xia Lihua¡¯s silky hair, ¡°The reason isn¡¯t as profound as you¡¯d think. At the end of the day, what they all want is resource, a very specific type of resource.¡± ¡°And you have already seen it before.¡± Xia Lihua looked confused, ¡°I have?¡± Ji Xian nodded, ¡°Yes. Have you ever visited the World WIll of Mortal Haven?¡± ¡°That¡­ it exists?¡± Xia Lihua seriously contemplated, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard stories about it, but it has never been confirmed because no one has ever seen it. ¡°It exists. In fact, it¡¯s located at the core of Mortal Haven.¡± ¡°The core?¡± Xia Lihua questioned, ¡°So it¡¯s deep inside the earth?¡± Ji Xian¡¯s eyes subtly flickered when he heard her use the word earth, but he understood she meant dirt. ¡°No, it¡¯s not there but somewhere else.¡± He chuckled, ¡°When we return home, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Xia Lihua nodded with a thoughtful expression. She closed her eyes and laid her head back on Ji Xian¡¯s shoulders. She was mulling over what she had just learned. ¡­ They quietly enjoyed each other¡¯s company for a bit longer before Ji Xian released a bit of his aura. The black streak suddenly stopped and headed toward him. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. A figure appeared in front of Ji Xian and Xia Lihua a moment later. ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been hiding!¡± Xiao Yueyin unhappily said. She stared at Ji Xian¡¯s handsome face for a moment before using all her might to look away. Her eyes moved to Xia Lihua who looked like she was peacefully sleeping and a hint of jealousy welled up in her heart. ¡°Senior Fang Yu is beginning to show signs of waking up. Some of the Elders of the Sect and even the Second Yin Pavilion Master have arrived to watch over her. Sect Master Shao would like you to go to the Core Yin Pavilion to meet them.¡± Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary, rather, where is Guo Xinyi? I have time now so I can set up that formation for her.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yueyin smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll call for her.¡± She took out a small wooden tablet. Just when she was about to channel her True Essence, Xiao Yueyin suddenly spotted the silver necklace on Xia Lihua. There was a ring on it and she easily saw the engraved Xian. She looked at it absentmindedly. ¡°Hey, hurry it up! I don¡¯t have all day.¡± Ji Xian¡¯s voice knocked her out of her daze. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Yueyin softly snorted. Then she channeled her Essence into the tablet. ¡­ A while later she put the wooden tablet away. ¡°She¡¯s coming.¡± Xiao Yueyin said coldly. Ji Xian nodded. He pulled out a black veil and tied it on his face before slightly messing up his hair to have it hang over his eyes. He noticed Xiao Yueyin¡¯s unhappy tone but didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Stupid veil¡­ what a pain.¡± He grumbled. At this moment, Xia Lihua opened her eyes. She giggled, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to wear it in the first place.¡± When they first came to this world, Ji Xian was the one who insisted on wearing a mask. ¡°There¡¯s a difference between wanting to wear it versus being forced to wear it.¡± Ji Xian replied. Xia Lihua smacked her lips, ¡°Tch, as if anyone can force you to do anything.¡± Xiao Yueyin quietly listened and didn¡¯t say anything. Occasionally, she would look at the necklace on Xia Lihua. A couple of minutes later, Guo Xinyi arrived. ¡°Seni¡ª ah, Ji Xian and Senior Xia Lihua.¡± She spoke nervously. Xia Lihua smiled. Guo Xinyi used formalities when speaking to her but she didn¡¯t mind. She wasn¡¯t hung up on it as Ji Xian was. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ji Xian nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll need a quiet place to do this.¡± ¡°Ye¡­ yes. We can go to the Third Yin Pavilion. That is my private residence.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Guo Xinyi hurriedly nodded before leading the way. Xia Lihua also followed her. Ji Xian took a step forward before pausing. He looked at Xiao Yueyin. ¡°I almost forgot. Here, this is yours.¡± He threw something at her and she caught it confusedly. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xiao Yueyin looked at the item in her hand and her eyes widened. It was a necklace! It was almost identical to the one Xia Lihua had but this one was black. Xiao Yueyin looked at the ring that was attached to it. Engraved on the outside was the word, Ji. ¡°It came as a set, one for you and one for Lihua.¡± Ji Xian explained. ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin blankly stared at it for a while before she complained, ¡°This is pretty ugly. Are you always so cheap when gifting people?¡± Ji Xian smiled and held out his hand with his palms up, ¡°Then give it back.¡± ¡°Hmph! Since you put so much thought into it, then this Saintess will give you some face and wear it.¡± Xiao Yueyin quickly put on the necklace. Ji Xian shook his head before flying away. Seeing his fading figure, Xiao Yueyin looked down at the ring again and gently rubbed it with her fingers. Her lips curved into a sweet smile before she let out a beautiful laugh that echoed into the night. Chapter 71 When Ji Xian arrived at the Third Yin Pavilion, the doors to the great tower were already open and Guo Xinyi was waiting outside. He nodded at her before walking inside. Compared to the Core Yin Pavilion, the Third Yin Pavilion was just a little smaller but everything else was remarkably similar. The first floor was for meetings, the second floor was for guests, and the third and fourth floors seemed to be for training and cultivation. Ji Xian quickly lost interest after a single glance. As he made his way to the top floor, Guo Xinyi was feeling slightly nervous. This is the first time a man is going to be entering her room. She faintly lifts her head and took a peek at Ji Xian. Unfortunately, due to the veil and the long hair hanging over his face, it was impossible to see anything. I wonder if Yueyin has already seen his appearance¡­ She was almost tempted to use her spiritual sense to see what Ji Xian looked like but that would be rude, not to mention, she was certain that she would be discovered immediately. Where would she even begin to explain herself if he were to question her? Guo Xinyi¡¯s cheeks softly turned pink just from the thought of it. At this moment¡­ ¡°Ah?¡± Due to her absentmindedness, Guo Xinyi didn¡¯t realize that Ji Xian had stopped walking and she bumped into him. ¡°So-sorry Seni- uh Ji Xian.¡± She apologized in a fluster. Ji Xian was surprised when he suddenly felt something soft hit him from the back. He turned around and stared at the awkward Guo Xinyi for a second before letting out a soft laugh. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He said casually, ¡°There¡¯s a formation guarding this door, I¡¯ll let you open it.¡± ¡°Ye-yes.¡± Standing beside Ji Xian was Xia Lihua. She had been paying close attention to him the entire time. Her eyes briefly flashed with surprise when she saw his casual attitude. He¡¯s really different from other men¡­ there¡¯s no lust coming from him at all¡­ She had noticed this about him for a while now but Ji Xian doesn''t treat the matter of men and women the same as most people in the world do. Physical contact between genders of the opposite sex was no small matter but he had never seen it as a big deal. His casual attitude toward certain things can feel quite foreign to her at times. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. If Ji Xian were to know her thoughts, he would truly be speechless. It¡¯s just a bump, were you really expecting me to be horny just from that? A content smile appeared on Xia Lihua¡¯s face as she stared at him passionately. Ji Xian naturally noticed this and it caused him to raise an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re in public, you know. Control yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! Moron.¡± Xia Lihua unhappily snorted before turning away to hide her red face. Guo Xinyi overheard him as she release the formation guarding the door. Her lips slightly curved upwards and she couldn¡¯t help but take another peek at him. I can see why Yueyin had fallen for him. ¡­ Ji Xian inwardly nodded when he saw the spacious room, ¡°You should prepare yourself,¡± he said to Guo Xinyi. She nodded seriously before sitting down cross-legged on an ice bed that sat in the middle of the room. It was at this moment that Xiao Yueyin finally arrived. She stood next to Xia Lihua and watched everything silently. Xia Lihua instantly spotted the black necklace that Xiao Yueyin was wearing. This didn¡¯t surprise her, after all, she was with Ji Xian when he bought it. Seeing how hard Xiao Yueyin was trying to hide her happiness, Xia Lihua inwardly sighed. How could she not understand what Xiao Yueyin was feeling? Her eyes moved between Xiao Yueyin and Guo Xinyi before landing on Ji Xian. She looked at him with a thoughtful expression but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°The formation that I¡¯m about to cast is called the Psuedo Rejection Field.¡± Ji Xian explained to Guo Xinyi. ¡°As the name would suggest, it is able to imitate the Rejection but only by at most thirty percent. I¡¯ll create the number of runes accordingly so it¡¯ll match the Rejection of the Ninth Life Destruction.¡± Guo Xinyi nodded, ¡°That means I¡¯ll be experiencing the Rejection of the Ninth Life Destruction at thirty percent¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t look down on this thirty percent, after all, the purpose of this is to train your will.¡± Without any further explanation, Ji Xian began making the required runes. Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin watched from the side. As time when on, the more confused they became. ¡°What is he doing?¡± Asked Xiao Yueyin. Xia Lihua shook her head, indicating that she wasn¡¯t sure. The way Ji Xian was making the formation this time was different from when she saw him make one in Solitude City. Last time, Ji Xian created runes by simply drawing in the air but now, after performing a single hand sign, he was only muttering something under his breath. When Xia Lihua tried to focus on what he was saying, she could only hear him repeating three sounds. It made no sense and the more she listened, Xia Lihua realized that Ji Xian was repeating the sound but at a different rhythm. ¡°Ddaear, marwol, dynion.¡± ¡°Ddaear, marwol, dynion.¡± Suddenly, Xiao Yueyin¡¯s eyes widened as she noticed something. ¡°What is it?¡± Xia Lihua asked after seeing her expression. ¡°The True Essence in the surrounding is moving by itself and condensing into a single rune, I think. It doesn¡¯t exactly look like a rune.¡± Hearing this, Xia Lihua finally understood. The Three Tongue Gist! Ji Xian must¡¯ve learned to do this from the Formatic! Xia Lihua wasn¡¯t able to sense the change in the True Essence because she was a Body Cultivator! She was one of the unfortunate ones that were born unable to sense True Essence. She channeled her Astral Essence into her eyes and they glowed with a silver hue. Thanks to the incompatibility of the two Essence, Xia Lihua could now see the rune that Xiao Yueyin mentioned. It floated quietly above Guo Xinyi, spinning rather slowly. It formed a dome that enveloped her. Finally, Ji Xian put down his hand and stopped chanting. ¡°This¡­¡± Guo Xinyi frowned as sweat started forming on her face. What she was feeling was hard to explain, but it felt like she was going head-to-head against the entire universe! How can this only be thirty percent!? It¡¯s so strong! Is this what Yueyin went through? No wonder there has only been a handful of people who achieved Ninefalls! Chapter 72 Ji Xian watched the struggling Guo Xinyi for a while before turning around and approaching Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin. ¡°It¡¯s all done. Let¡¯s go find something else to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin stared at him speechlessly while thinking, Is he a child or something? Why¡¯s he always so eager to find something new to do? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you stay here to watch over Xinyi just in case something goes wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°The Formatic will turn itself off once she becomes unconscious so there¡¯s no need for me to be here.¡± ¡°Unconscious?¡± Xiao Yueyin repeated in surprise, ¡°She has to keep facing the Rejection until she passes out? Isn¡¯t that a little extreme?¡± Ji Xian lifted an eyebrow, ¡°Why would it be? It¡¯s not like her life will be in jeopardy. If she wants the chance to break through to the Ninth Life Destruction, she must hone her Dao Heart to its absolute limits.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a one-time thing. Every minute that Xinyi is awake, she will spend her time in the Psuedo Rejection Field.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin wanted to protest but she also realized that Ji Xian¡¯s strictness was for the good of Guo Xinyi so she hesitated. ¡°Yue¡­yin. It¡¯s¡­fine. I can...do...this.¡± Guo Xinyi¡¯s tired voice can be heard from inside the Formatic. She was able to hear their entire conversation. She naturally wasn¡¯t going to back out so easily. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! How many people throughout history can say they¡¯ve completed Ninefalls? Guo Xinyi was determined to prove herself, to be worthy of being the Third Yin Pavilion Master! She will not disappoint her Master who had given her this position. Xiao Yueyin sighed and nodded. She also understood that nothing will come without effort in this world. Guo Xinyi¡¯s determination has also given her the strength and resolve to push beyond Ninefalls. Xiao Yueyin had already begun to prepare herself for the Tenth Life Destruction. All she needed was a little more time. Ji Xian indifferently glanced at Guo Xinyi and said, ¡°The Formatic will turn off when you pass out, and when you wake up, it will turn itself back on. If you step out of that area around you, the Formatic will dissipate. I will only give you this one chance to train your Will, I will not make another Psuedo Rejection Field.¡± ¡°I hope you make good use of this moment.¡± ¡°Thank¡­you,¡± Guo Xinyi closed her eyes and said nothing more. ¡­ Xiao Yueyin quietly stared at Ji Xian. She had never seen him like this before. He was behaving like a strict teacher who cares about his students but at the same time, he was indifferent to whether or not they would succeed. So there are also moments when he can be serious¡­ Oddly enough, she found this side of him quite attractive as he appeared more mature than usual. Standing beside Xiao Yueyin, was Xia Lihua. She wasn¡¯t too surprised by how Ji Xian was acting. She suddenly thought about those five children back in the Mortal Haven World. Ji Xian had also treated them this way but not as direct. He had mentioned that he would secretly manipulate things behind the scenes on occasion to make matters harder for them on their journey. After she and Ji Xian are gone, those five brats are going to be the new pillars of the Mortal Haven World so Xia Lihua saw nothing wrong with his methods. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. They should¡¯ve arrived in the Northern Continent months ago, I wonder how they¡¯re doing¡­ they only just returned from a long trip but Ji Xian already made them go on another one. He can be quite harsh. Xia Lihua shook her head, she had Wu Long look after them before she left. They should be fine. Besides, this was necessary. She and Ji Xian would eventually ascend. Although he hadn¡¯t expressed any interest in doing so, once Ji Xian no longer finds anything that can interest him in the Lower World, he will leave. She understood him well enough to know this. Xia Lihua looked at him thoughtfully for a while before asking, ¡°When did you learn the Three Tongue Gist?¡± She knew Ji Xian could bypass the Three Tongue GIst to enter the Formatic but not that he could make it. She had been together with him the entire time but she had never seen him actively study it. He would, at most, look at them whenever they come across a new Formatic but that was the extent of it. ¡°When?¡± Ji Xian scratched his chin, ¡°I guess when we discovered the first one in the ocean near Solitude City.¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He had already learned the Three Tongue Gist the first time he came across it! Ji Xian calmly smiled after seeing her expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already learn of my feats from those Northern Continent Ancestors? Why are you surprised?¡± He asked. ¡°¡­Indeed.¡± Xia Lihua calmed down. Ji Xian can even learn to use Nether Water from watching the Nether race so it shouldn¡¯t be a wonder that he could easily learn the Three Tongue Gist. Xiao Yueyin was listening to their conversation quietly. She was also shocked after learning that Ji Xian can use the Three Tongue Gist. Being able to solve it and being able to use it had two totally different meanings! She¡¯ll need to remember to tell the Sect Master about this when she has the chance. Northern Continent Ancestors? Xiao Yueyin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Northern Continent¡­ there are no continents in Mortal Desolate. What are they talking about? Xiao Yueyin looked at Ji Xian and Xia Lihua curiously. There were still many things that she doesn¡¯t know about the couple. Her lips slightly parted. She was hesitating on whether or not she should ask them. Would they even tell me? ¡­ At the moment of Xiao Yueyin¡¯s hesitation, a powerful aura suddenly erupted from somewhere in the Ardent Yin Sect. The three of them turned toward the direction of the Core Yin Pavilion. ¡°This¡­ someone¡¯s having a breakthrough!¡± Xiao Yueyin exclaimed. Ji Xian softly chuckled. The person who was breaking through was obviously Fang Yu! After being in a coma for so many years, and having to constantly fight against the deathly and decaying nature of the Nether Water, she had managed to turn a misfortune into a blessing! Thanks to Fang Yu¡¯s resilient Will, a number of rare herbs that she had been fed during her coma, and Shao Qinglian¡¯s continual transfer of True Essence into her body, she had managed to consolidate her Core to a terrifying degree in the process. Along with the assistance of the potent pill from Ji Xian, it would¡¯ve been a surprise if she hadn¡¯t broken through. ¡°I guess it¡¯s about time we make a visit over there.¡± Chapter 73 Core Yin Pavilion. The sudden emergence of such a powerful aura instantly attracted the attention of the other Elders in the Sect. One person after the next appeared in the sky and headed for the Core Yin Pavilion. Even Physician Yue Li and his assistant were making their way there as well. As they approached the lofty tower, they were stopped by a mature-looking woman with a seductive figure that was floating in the air. ¡°Sect Master,¡± they greeted before looking around, ¡°Where are the other Elders and the Second Yin Pavilion Master?¡± ¡°They¡¯re currently watching over Junior Sister Fang Yu,¡± Shao Qinglian calmly replied. She had been waiting for Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. She didn¡¯t expect that Fang Yu¡¯s breakthrough would attract the other Elders and even Yue Li to come over here. Surprisingly, out of all of them, Yue Li seemed to be the most concerned. He stepped forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Sect Master Shao, what is happening? Has the First Yin Pavilion Master¡¯s illness gotten worse?¡± His worried appearance caused the others to look at him with respectful eyes. ¡°Senior Yue Li is indeed worthy of being called the White Hand.¡± ¡°Yes. Just look at how worried he is for his patient.¡± ¡°No wonder everyone in Mortal Desolate goes to him for help.¡± ¡­ As everyone gave their praises, Shao Qinglian was indifferent. Yue Li is someone who has hidden his thoughts deeply. What he was doing may seem righteous and good, but there was a goal that he was after. That goal was Shao Qinglian. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with him trying to get her favor, but Shao Qinglian found the way he was acting to be very annoying. He was just so fake. For some reason, she thought of Ji Xian as she stared at the nuisance that was Yue Li. Shao Qinglian blinked and inwardly shook her head. Ah! What am I doing? Why did I think about him? I¡¯m the Sect Master of the Ardent Yin Sect! I can¡¯t be doing this. Sigh¡­what a dangerous man. ¡°On the contrary, Physician Yue Li. Junior Sister Fang Yu has completely healed. That¡¯s not all, this setback had even allowed her to break through into the Late stage of the Holy realm,¡± Shao Qinglian replied. A smile hung on her lips as she spoke. Stolen novel; please report. She had no more reason to invite these lustful physicians to the sect any longer. This would relieve the financial burden of the sect greatly. ¡°What!¡± ¡°The First Yin Pavilion Master has been cured?¡± ¡°So that powerful aura was from her breakthrough?¡± ¡°The Ardent Yin Sect has another Late Stage Holy realm expert! This is great news.¡± Her words created a huge commotion. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Yue Li muttered in shock, ¡°Is it possible that my efforts all these years have finally paid off?¡± Shao Qinglian¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed upon hearing this. Is he trying to shamelessly claim that he was the one who healed Fang Yu? How does that even make sense? She quickly shook her head and just when she was about to explain, suddenly, the door to the Core Yin Pavilion burst open and a beautiful woman in a large white gown gracefully walked out. The moonlight shined onto her long blue hair that looked like a flowing waterfall. She looked to be in her early twenties. She had big eyes and a pair of perfectly arched brows. But the first thing that people will notice upon seeing her were her lips. They were neither too large nor too small and they resembled a heart. Seeing this woman, the people in the area became emotional. ¡°It¡¯s really the First Yin Pavilion Master¡­¡± ¡°She has finally awoken!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I would ever see this day¡­¡± ¡­ Fang Yu looked around. She seemed to be searching for someone. After taking a glance at Shao Qinglian and seeing her shake her head, Fang Yu stopped and turned to look at the bright moon hanging in the sky. She floated higher and higher until she was above the clouds and silently stared at the moon. ¡­ Unknowingly, at some point, two drops of tears had slid down both sides of her face. ¡°Twenty-two years¡­ It has been twenty-two years,¡± she muttered. Fang Yu closed her eyes. She released her tremendous aura to its fullest extent while spreading her spiritual sense to its limits. She needed to know that this wasn¡¯t a dream. With her spiritual sense, she saw the disciples of the sect, the birds in the sky, and the sea beasts in the ocean. Not only can she see them but Fang Yu can also feel them. They were real. She was awake. Back at the Core Yin Pavilion, Shao Qinglian was getting emotional after seeing that Fang Yu had recovered. The two of them had grown up together. Their relationship was as close as sisters. When Fang Yu was stuck in a coma, it worried her to no end. Now that she was fine, Shao Qinglian could finally breathe out in relief. After Fang Yu left the Core Yin Pavilion, several people also walked out from within the tower. Most of them were long-time Elders of the Sect with important statuses. There was one person among them who stood out from the rest. Where ever she goes, all eyes would land on her, not because she was a kingdom-toppling beauty, no¡­ she was just far too average. The Ardent Yin Sect was renowned for its beautiful women so to find someone so plain was more surprising than anything. She had black hair down to her shoulders and brown eyes. Her facial features were forgettable, even the luxurious blue and white dress that she was wearing looked ordinary on her. There was simply nothing about this woman that stood out. But this woman was actually leading the group of long-time Elders out of the Core Yin Pavilion. When the other Elders of the sect standing outside saw her, they hastily bowed. ¡°Greetings Second Yin Pavilion Master Li Yifan¡± Shao Qinglian also nodded at her, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you Yifan. Now that Fang Yu is back, you don¡¯t have to look over the affairs of the First Yin Pavilion any longer.¡± Li Yifan slightly shook her head and without any emotions, said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Shao Qinglian smiled before looking back at Fang Yu. Li Yifan¡¯s eyes glossed over everyone that was present. They moved passed one person after another before landing on the handsome young man that was standing next to Yue Li. He was carrying a medicinal box and looked insignificant. She watched him for a brief moment before turning away. Surprisingly, the young man noticed this. He frowned and a look of confusion appeared on his face. After a moment, he relaxed but from the subtle change in his posture, he looked wary of something. Chapter 74 Fang Yu¡¯s stifling aura could be felt by everyone in the Ardent Yin Sect. While some of the newer disciples were confused, those who had stayed in the sect for a longer period of time were aware of what it meant. And although it put uncomfortable pressure on them and even the Elders, none dared to complain. Rather, they were all looking at that familiar silhouette in the sky with great excitement. The First Yin Pavilion Master has returned! ¡­ After an unknown amount of time, Fang Yu finally withdrew her spiritual sense and aura. She slowly opened her eyes and surprisingly, three unfamiliar people were floating just a distance away. There was one man and two women. Judging from their clothing, it was obvious they weren¡¯t from the sect. They had appeared without a sound, even her spiritual sense wasn¡¯t able to capture the moment of their arrival. Her eyes instantly landed on the man wearing a veil. It¡¯s him. Fang Yu instinctively knew that it was this person whom she had been looking for in the beginning. She coldly stared at him but her eyes fluttered with emotions. She could still remember that warm feeling during a moment of what seemed to be a never-ending sleep. In all the years that she has fought against the horrifying darkness that threatened to consume her, Fang Yu had never felt more at peace than when facing that gentle warmth. She subconsciously raised her hand and touched the side of her face. For some reason, it didn¡¯t seem like that feeling had ever left. Just when she was lost in her thought, one of the two women approached her. Fang Yu noticed the black robe on this person looked identical to the one the man was wearing. ¡°Senior Fang Yu, I¡¯m Xiao Yueyin. Do you remember me?¡± ¡°Xiao Yueyin¡­?¡± Fang Yu subtly raised an eyebrow and contemplated. ¡°Xiao Yueyin¡­¡± After a few seconds of repeating that name, her eyes lit up from the spark of sudden realization. ¡°You¡¯re the Heaven Chosen from the Arcane Mountain.¡± Xiao Yueyin nodded before shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the Heaven Chosen but an Elder of the Combat Hall now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Fang Yu emotionally sighed, ¡°That makes sense. The last time I saw you, you were still in your teens, and now, you have already grown up. I could barely recognize you.¡± ¡°How has Dong Zongying been?¡± She asked. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Sect Master has been doing well.¡± Fang Yu simply nodded and said nothing more. She turned her attention back to the man in the veil. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin awkwardly brushes back her hair. She wasn¡¯t a talkative person to begin with, so after just a short conversation, she had already run out of things to say. Shortly after, Fang Yu flew past Xiao Yueyin and stopped before the tall man. She was only barely able to get a glimpse of his eyes and nothing else. Without any hesitation, she released her spiritual sense to see his appearance but it went through him as though he didn¡¯t exist. Seeing this, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion. She brought back her spiritual sense and reached for the veil to pull it off. Just when she was just a few centimeters from touching it, Fang Yu felt a powerful grip on her arm. She looked over and saw the beautiful woman with silver eyes calmly staring at her. Fang Yu frowned. She tried to pull her arm away but she could barely budge. ¡°You¡¯re quite the rude one.¡± The beautiful woman said before indifferently letting go. ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu withdrew her arm and coldly stared at the silver-eyed woman as a powerful aura begin to surge from within her body. The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. Xiao Yueyin rushed over after feeling the rise in tension. ¡°Senior Fang Yu, this is my sister Xia Lihua and this is Ji Xian. He¡¯s the one who extracted the Nether Water from you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu seemed to have ignored Xiao Yueyin. She was still staring at Xia Lihua, who was calmly smiling back, but the temperature eventually became normal again. She turned to Ji Xian and asked in a frosty tone, ¡°You¡¯re from the Graha race?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yueyin exclaimed, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re mistaken. Ji Xian isn¡¯t a Graha.¡± Fang Yu shook her head, ¡°Only a Graha could¡¯ve removed the Nether Water from within me. It¡¯s an ability only they can use and control.¡± Xiao Yueyin¡¯s eyebrows pinched. ¡°The records we have at the Mountain never mentioned this.¡± She had read all the books in the library of the Arcane Mountain on the Graha race, although the information was limited, it¡¯s well known that they specialize in souls. In the war centuries ago, there weren¡¯t any cases of a Graha manipulating Nether Water, otherwise, it would¡¯ve been recorded! ¡°I also wasn¡¯t aware that they have this ability.¡± Fang Yu slowly spoke, ¡°But the one who attacked me over twenty years ago used it against me.¡± She looked at Ji Xian, ¡°You must be one of those left behind from the last war.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua listened in with some amusement. Fang Yu actually thought Ji Xian was a Graha due to his ability to control Nether Water. Although she was unsure as to how someone from the Graha race could use Nether Water, she wasn¡¯t surprised, she and Ji Xian had already suspected the two races had some kind of relation. Xia Lihua couldn¡¯t help but recalled the time when she saw his memory of the fight against Yahui and Yazhu. In Yahui¡¯s moment of exhaustion, he was no longer able to maintain his spectral form and ended up showing his true appearance. He had pale gray skin, green eyes, and emerald hair. Yahui actually shared remarkable similarities with Di Shi of the Nether race, who once invaded the Mortal Haven World! The only difference between them was that Di Shi had white streaks in his hair while that wasn¡¯t the case for the two brothers. Their hair was full emerald green. Xia Lihua glanced at Ji Xian. He had been a little too quiet¡­ ¡­ Ji Xian¡¯s attention actually hasn¡¯t been on Fang Yu, but rather down at the Core Yin Pavilion. His eyes were alternating between two people. He indifferently looked at the young man next to Yue Li before focusing on Li Yifan, the Second Yin Pavilion Master of the Ardent Yin Sect. One thought after another went through his mind. Well, that''s funny, two of them in the same place but it doesn¡¯t even seem like one of them recognizes the other. What a fascinating ability¡­ Soul Subjugation... Graha¡­ Celestial¡­ these two races must have quite the background. Perhaps only Lihua and Yueyin can compete with them in that area. Suddenly, Ji Xian felt someone gently shaking his arm. He looked over and saw it was Xiao Yueyin. It was obvious she wanted him to clear things up. Ji Xian casually chuckled before looking at Fang Yu, ¡°You¡¯re wrong about one thing.¡± He held out his palm to her face, ¡°Other than the Graha¡­¡± Drops of black liquid seeped out from the skin of his hand as he spoke, ¡°The Nether race can also use the Nether Water.¡± The liquid collected itself into a ball and hovered in his palm. It stretched and spiraled around his hand. It moved as though it was alive. Fang Yu stared at that familiar black water and a tinge of fear can be seen in her eyes. Chapter 75 Fang Yu grimaced in disgust as she hatefully stared at the pitch-black water that was dancing around Ji Xian like it was alive. This had been the source of all of her suffering over the past twenty years. It ate at her flesh and threatened to collapse her bones. The pain induced by it was enough for Fang Yu to feel it in the depths of her soul. It was a torturous experience, and if not for her persistent Will, she would¡¯ve already died. Seeing Ji Xian controlling the Nether Water so naturally and effortlessly reminded her of that person who attacked her that day. Fang Yu clenched her hands into fists as she remembered that bitter fight. Ji Xian noticed her intense reaction and found it interesting. With a single thought, the Nether Water slowed before accumulating itself into a spherical ball that hovered above his palm. Fang Yu stared at it for a second before looking at him skeptically. ¡°What are you saying? If there are only two races that could use the Nether Water, how are you able to do it as well?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yueyin also looked at Ji Xian questioningly. She was wondering the same thing. However, she never doubted Ji Xian¡¯s identity as a human. This was just her gut feeling, and perhaps it was irrational, but there was something in her heart telling her that she can trust him. Ji Xian laughed, ¡°Simple, I watched and I learned.¡± He said this as casually as he breathes but for the people listening it sounded absurd. Fang Yu coldly sneered, ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Even Xiao Yueyin¡¯s mouth slightly twitched upon hearing his explanation. What kind of nonsense is he spouting? If it was that easy to learn an ability or Divine Art, why would people bother to seclude themselves in a cave for years at a time? What would be the point of sects? As she was feeling dissatisfied with Ji Xian, she suddenly remembered something. Wait a minute¡­ he did learn the Three Tongue Gist¡­ The Three Tongue Gist was something that the entire Mortal Desolate World has been unable to crack for centuries, even the Great Ancestor of the Arcane Mountain was helpless, yet, not only did Ji Xian easily solve it, but he can also use it! Xiao Yueyin turned to look at Xia Lihua. Her expression was calm and there was even a little smirk on her face. Seeing this, Xiao Yueyin felt like she has her answer. Could it be¡­? The more Xiao Yueyin thought about it, the more she felt like she¡¯s been underestimating Ji Xian too much. While she was having a change of heart, Fang Yu was beginning to lose her patience. She was getting suspicious of Ji Xian¡¯s identity. She subconsciously raised her hand again to touch the side of her face. The gentle warmth was still there¡­ but¡­ She lowered her arm and stared at Ji Xian with a hint of killing intent. Although he saved her life, that doesn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t have ulterior motives, and if that was truly the case, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do what must be done. Appearance can be deceiving, there¡¯s still a chance that he¡¯s a Graha. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Ji Xian noticed the small amount of killing intent that was leaking from Fang Yu and inwardly chuckled. He suddenly had an idea. His eyes subtly narrowed and they flashed with a mischievous light. No one noticed the shift in his expression except for Xia Lihua. She¡¯s exceptionally attentive when it comes to him. At this point, it has become a habit. There could be a thousand people in a room but her eyes will only be on him because he was the source of her current happiness. Xia Lihua¡¯s habit of needing to watch Ji Xian at all times has even developed to the point where she would constantly envelop him in her spiritual sense, and this was just so she won¡¯t lose sight of him. This new habit of hers was not only because of her love for him but also because of a fear in her heart. A fear that she may one day lose him. A fear that he may one day leave her behind in pursuit of greater knowledge. She often questions herself if Ji Xian was this cold-hearted, unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t have an answer. She could still remember his intense thirst for knowledge when he fought against Yahui and Yazhu. It was a feeling so powerful that it seemed capable of drowning out all other thoughts. It was a side of him she had never seen and would never want to see again. As Xia Lihua noticed the change in Ji Xian¡¯s expression, she pondered what he was planning to do. He suddenly spoke in an arrogant tone. ¡°You know, since I was the one who saved your life, shouldn¡¯t you submit yourself to me? Isn¡¯t that how this usually works?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin had a weird look on her face as she questioningly stared at Ji Xian. There was a subtle unnaturalness to his voice. She had been with him long enough to sense it but for other people, it will go unnoticed. She glanced at Xia Lihua, who shook her head, indicating not to interfere. Fang Yu was triggered by Ji Xian¡¯s words. She said nothing but the killing intent in her eyes grew stronger. If she was hesitant before, then that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case any longer. ¡°Are all the women of the Ardent Yin Sect so ungrateful? Come over here and kneel before me,¡± Ji Xian goaded. ¡°¡­¡± A crackling came from Fang Yu¡¯s fist. The temperature in the surrounding significantly dropped, causing even a part of the ocean to freeze over. The sea beasts that were swimming about and minding their own business turned into a block of ice in a blink of an eye. Down at the Core Yin Pavilion, Shao Qinglian frowned when she noticed the changes in the weather. She wasn¡¯t aware that Ji Xian, Xia Lihua, and Xiao Yueyin were above the sea of clouds with Fang Yu. She unleashed her spiritual sense but was unable to see anything wrong. There was only Fang Yu in the sky. Eventually, Shao Qinglian just assumed that she was testing her powers. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t sense Ji Xian and Xia Lihua due to the difference in their cultivation. As for Xiao Yueyin, she was unknowingly wrapped in Ji Xian¡¯s True Essence. This was also why Fang Yu was unable to sense the three of them when they appeared in front of her. ¡­ In the sky, Ji Xian continued to agitate Fang Yu while inwardly complaining. Ugh, I¡¯m running out of misogynistic crap to say. These arrogant young masters do make it look easy sometimes. I just need to channel my inner arrogant young master side! Think! ¡­ Ugh, screw it. Ji Xian awkwardly coughed before raising the hand that held the Nether Water. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to submit, then I¡¯ll make you submit. I¡¯ll just teach you a lesson¡­ again.¡± Without any warning, he clenched his hand and crushed the ball of Nether Water. ¡°This¡­¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes widened a bit upon seeing the familiar action. She had seen this scene before! She watched as the Nether Water attached to Ji Xian¡¯s hand before spreading to his shoulder. Before long, his entire body was consumed. The water hardened and transformed into a pitch-black armor that covered him from head to toe. Xia Lihua stared at Ji Xian in amazement. This was the exact armor that Di Shi of the Nether race once wore to fight against her albeit with some minor differences. Ji Xian¡¯s armor was less bulky and contained countless green mystical patterns. The helmet was enclosed and had no openings. An absurdly long black cape hung at his shoulders and fluttered wildly from the wind. While Xia Lihua was shocked, she wasn¡¯t really surprised to see that Ji Xian could do this. She was aware of his capabilities. Instead, it was Fang Yu who was truly surprised. Her eyes became red when she saw the familiar black armor. Again? AGAIN? She recalled the person who attacked her over twenty years ago and she was filled with rage, causing her to lose her rationality. Fang Yu was even beginning to think that person was actually Ji Xian. ¡°Was¡­ it¡­ you?¡± She coldly asked. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing his silence, her cultivation base exploded and she emitted a terrifying aura at the Late stage of the Holy realm. Followed by a chilly gale that twisted the clouds, a whirlwind formed with Fang Yu at its center. Thousands of ice daggers materialized out of thin air and pointed at Ji Xian. ¡°Oh? Would you really kill someone who had once saved your life?¡± He asked seriously, but if one could see inside the armor, one will notice that he was actually smiling. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes shined with a subtle clear light as he watched Fang Yu in amusement. "..." Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin watched all this from the side, feeling greatly confused by the turn of events. Chapter 76 Fang Yu gritted her teeth. Having heard enough of Ji Xian¡¯s nonsense, she violently waved her hand. The thousands of ice daggers shot forward with unmatched speed. The whistling sound of the wind followed them as they all aimed for the figure covered in black armor. The sky was obstructed by their sheer number but it was as if Ji Xian hasn¡¯t noticed them. His eyes lightly glowed as he observed Fang Yu without so much as blinking. Just as the ice daggers were about to hit him, the long black cape that hung from his shoulders moved on its own. It spun around his body, creating an impenetrable wall that easily blocked the incoming attack. The ice daggers exploded one by one into countless tiny shards from the collision and created a deafening bang that produced a powerful gust of wind. At the Core Yin Pavilion, the numerous Elders noticed the flashing sky and they watched on with bewilderment. After a moment, an Elder finally asked, ¡°Is the First Yin Pavilion Master testing her Divine Arts? ¡°It would make sense¡­¡± another Elder hesitated before gently nodding her head. Fang Yu has been in a sleep that lasted for over twenty years, it was possible that her skills had diminished and that she was trying to return to her peak. Many people thought this was reasonable and didn¡¯t think too much about it. Shao Qinglian, however, was feeling uneasy as she stared at the cloudy sky. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯ll head up and check on the First Yin Pavilion Master,¡± Li Yifan, the Second Yin Pavilion Master, said emotionlessly. ¡°This¡­¡± Shao Qinglian considered it while at the same time, bitterly smiled. Junior Sister Li Yifan and I joined the sect almost at the same time but even after all these years, she¡¯s still so distant. Of course, Shao Qinglian had no reason to be unhappy about this because she acted this way to everybody, not just her. Because of Li Yifan¡¯s apathetic attitude, her popularity among the disciples and Elders was the lowest. Next would be Guo Xinyi since there were still many that doubted her abilities. Fang Yu has always been the favorite. She has always shown care toward everybody and she was capable. Shao Qinglian never minded Li Yifan¡¯s behavior because she was the same way just not as extreme since she needed to mind her image. Besides, although Li Yifan rarely shows her thoughts or concern, she does genuinely care for the disciples and Elders, she just isn¡¯t expressive about it. ¡­ As Shao Qinglian was about to nod her head to have Li Yifan check on Fang Yu, she suddenly heard Xia Lihua¡¯s voice in her head. Her brow raised and she hesitated. Finally, she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll wait for Junior Sister Fang Yu.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yifan paused. She gently nodded before stepping back. She looked at the rumbling in the clouds and her eyes slightly narrowed. It was so subtle that no one noticed it. She inwardly sneered. I can feel it. Nether Water? That pathetic ability. It must be you¡­ and here I thought you would go back into hiding after what you did to Fang Yu that year. You were lucky to have run so fast otherwise I would¡¯ve¡­ You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. To personally come to the Ardent Yin Sect, you must be courting death, you worthless Nether. Do not think I will allow you to do whatever you want just because you have become one of us. If anything happens to Fang Yu again, I¡¯ll send you and your whole branch into the depths of the Paralix. Li Yifan glanced at the young man who stood next to Yue Li. Like everyone else, he was also looking at the sky curiously. It doesn¡¯t look like he could sense the Nether Water. Upon seeing this, she shook her head and ignored him. Not every Graha was as sensitive to it as she was. ¡­ The last wave of ice daggers flew at Ji Xian. Like an egg hitting a rock, they all exploded into tiny shards. Fang Yu didn¡¯t summon more. She frowned when she saw there wasn¡¯t even a scratch on the black wall. The cape pulled back and unwound, revealing Ji Xian who was completely unharmed. The green mystical patterns on his armor softly glowed in the night sky and he exuded a sinister aura. ¡°Shame, shame. Your life was saved by me, so by right, it should belong to me. Why do you resist? Do you have any idea how many women would kill just to be by my side? Just take a look at Xiao Yueyin. Even the Dragon Saintess wasn¡¯t able to fight her urges to be with me, ¡° Ji Xian said shamelessly. ¡°What!? What kind of nonsense are you spouting, you idiot!¡± Xiao Yueyin exclaimed. Her face reddened with rage and embarrassment. Xia Lihua giggled after seeing how flustered Xiao Yueyin looked. She reached out and patted her head to calm her down. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin pursed her lips before unhappily looking back at Ji Xian. Idiot, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to want to be with me. Hmph! ¡­ Fang Yu had a cold expression. All of Ji Xian¡¯s words went in one ear and out the other. At this point, she was no longer rationally thinking. She had but one thought and that was to kill Ji Xian! The Nether Armor was reminding her of too many bad memories. She doesn¡¯t want to see it! Fang Yu held out her hand and a white spear appeared in her grip. It had a slim body and a blue tassel was tied to the shaft, just below the sharp blade. She spun the spear behind her while her aura skyrocketed. With her other hand, she performed a hand sign. ¡°Flame of Ice Scripture, Spark of Glacier Flame.¡± Suddenly, a blue light ignited from her glabella, A blue flame erupted and it instantly enveloped her body! Fang Yu was set ablaze in this beautiful flame, even her spear was cloaked in it! When she breathes, two streams of fire would escape from the corner of her mouth. Her white gown could no longer be seen, it was replaced by the dense blue flame. She was like a human torch! Oddly enough, the temperature in the surrounding didn¡¯t decrease or increase but rather, it felt comfortable. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes shined even brighter at this scene. He could see the space around them was beginning to blur after the appearance of the flame. Combination of ice and fire, huh? He chuckled before raising his hand. A pillar of water rose from the ocean from his action. The water turned black and formed into a hammer with a long handle. Ji Xian looked at it with a hint of pity before grabbing it. What a shame. I can only ever create Nether Water of the lowest quality. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m not a Nether after all. I don¡¯t share their bloodline and I haven¡¯t had the time yet to adjust their cultivation method to suit me. Now that I think about it, maybe I should¡¯ve saved some of Di Shi¡¯s Nether Water¡­ ah whatever, this ability isn¡¯t that great anyway. Average at best. But with that said, the Nether Water that I extracted from Fang Yu, however, is... different. As he mused to himself, Fang Yu disappeared from his line of sight. Ji Xian calmly lifted his head. Fang Yu shot down like a meteor, leaving behind a trail of fire behind her. Her hair fluttered wildly in the wind. She held the flaming spear with two hands and she stabbed forward with devastating might! The clouds instantly dispersed and the space slightly shuddered. Ji Xian smiled. As the sharp blade was about to pierce his head, he casually swung his hammer forward and met the tip of the spear. The moment their weapons collided, it created a world-shaking explosion that forced the formation of the Ardent Yin Sect to appear! Xiao Yueyin was forced backward but Xia Lihua quickly held her hand and kept her in place. Her heart raced as she tried to recall what she had just seen but everything happened too fast! All she saw was a flaming beam descending at the speed of light and colliding with Ji Xian. ¡­ With the disappearance of the clouds, Shao Qinglian was finally able to see what was happening in the sky. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the scene in front of her. Fang Yu was exchanging blows with a person in black armor! Shao Qinglian already had an idea of what might be happening earlier when she got the spiritual sense message from Xia Lihua but she didn¡¯t expect a full blown battle to take place. She noticed her and Xiao Yueyin in the distance and she could immediately guess that the black armored person in heated combat with Fang Yu was Ji Xian! She inwardly complained. Junior Sister, you just woke up and you¡¯re picking a fight with someone who could be at the Extreme Level? Are you crazy!? Chapter 77
A blue and black light was flickering in and out of existence in the sky. Each time they collided, a powerful shockwave would explode outwards that shook the ocean. Numerous carcasses belonging to sea beasts floated above the ocean with their stomach up. Luck was unfortunately not on their side as they were caught in the battle between Ji Xian and Fang Yu. A fight between two Holy realm experts was nothing but catastrophic, thankfully, other than the Ardent Yin Sect, there was only an endless ocean that stretched as far as the eyes could see so the damages done were minimal. But with that said, the formation protecting the Ardent Yin Sect was currently trembling. It shook from every clash between the two of them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were outside the boundary of the sect, it would¡¯ve long shattered. As the people from the Ardent Yin Sect watched on, it almost seems as though the black armored person was diverting Fang Yu away whenever they were starting to get too close to the sect. Whether or not this was deliberate or just a coincidence remains unknown since the two of them were simply moving too fast, which made it hard to keep track of what was going on. ¡­ Fang Yu collided with Ji Xian again before being pushed back. The moment she stabilized herself, she left behind a fiery afterimage and appeared once more in front of him. She thrust her spear hundreds of times in a blink of an eye. It may appear to be an ordinary attack but it was far from it. Her spear was casting countless shadows which made it hard to determine which strike was real and which was fake. Also, the blue flame on her body was slightly distorting space, causing it to blur. If it was anyone else, they would surely struggle to fend off her attacks. Not to mention, there were also the effects of the flame that they would have to worry about. It had attributes of both ice and fire, if just a little of it comes into contact with the body, who knows what kind of effects it would have? However, Ji Xian smiled as he playfully dodged all of Fang Yu¡¯s attacks. Each of her thrusts would be just a few centimeters away from hitting him. It always seems so close, yet so far. Not even her flame was touching him. But she wasn¡¯t frustrated by this, only more determined. As she was about to send her spear forward again, her pupils shrunk to the size of a needle as Ji Xian suddenly swung his hammer at her chest. So fast! Fang Yu quickly used her spear as a shield and held it horizontally in front of her. The spear unnaturally bent but it didn¡¯t break. Followed by a loud explosion, she was sent flying back. Fang Yu¡¯s arms shook from the heavy force but she steadied herself before fearlessly charging ahead at Ji Xian again. ¡­ The people standing around at the Core Yin Pavilion frowned upon seeing this. It was becoming obvious that Fang Yu was at the disadvantage. ¡°Sect Master, should we do something?¡± An Elder asked. The others also looked to Shao Qinglian. Their True Essence was primed, ready to erupt at any second. They were all confused by the current situation. A fight between the First Yin Pavilion Master and an unknown expert had happened out of nowhere. This put them on guard immediately. None of them were familiar with the black armored person so they naturally assumed he was an enemy. In addition, Fang Yu had just woken up from a long slumber, if something were to happen to her at this time, and in front of them no less, where would their reputation go? This was a sensitive time, and while they were plagued with questions regarding this unknown expert, they weren¡¯t just going to stand around and do nothing. ¡°¡­¡± Shao Qinglian lightly exhaled before shaking her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She was aware of their thoughts and she too was confused by the current event. This should be Fang Yu¡¯s first time meeting Ji Xian, what reason was there for them to fight? Shao Qinglian hesitated as she watched the heated battle in the sky. She was a little worried for Fang Yu but while she wasn¡¯t too familiar with Ji Xian, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who would go too far, so she decided to just wait and see. ¡°I know that person in black armor. Junior Sister Fang Yu is only sparring with him,¡± she quickly added. A look of understanding appeared on all the Elder''s faces but they were still doubtful. They watched the fierce battle in the sky and their expressions turned weird. This is a sparring? The First Yin Pavilion Master looks like she wants to kill the other party. Shao Qinglian awkwardly coughed. She also found her own words hard to believe, nevertheless, she kept a straight face. Li Yifan quietly stood to the side with a small furrow in her brow. She was in deep contemplation. Shao Qinglian is familiar with that Nether? How¡¯s this possible¡­? Is she even aware that he was the one who harmed Fang Yu that year? Her eyes narrowed into a slit as she observed Ji Xian. How odd¡­ the Nether Water used to create the hammer is completely different from the one used to create the armor. It¡¯s almost like they¡¯re from two separate sources. That Nether Armor¡­ something isn¡¯t right. Why am I getting an uneasy feeling from it? That shouldn¡¯t be possible. While Li Yifan was pondering to herself, the handsome young man standing next to Yue Li had a similar reaction. His eyes flashed with disdain when he saw Ji Xian but the more he looked at the black armor, the more uncomfortable he felt. ¡­ After an unknown amount of time. Fang Yu was once again sent flying after taking a strike from Ji Xian. She stopped mid-air and heavily panted as she angrily stared at him in annoyance. Her long blue hair was disheveled and flowing wildly in the wind. Droplets of sweat dripped from her face and down onto her neck. The large white gown she wore was soaked and clinging to her alluring body. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Strangely enough, while her appearance was a mess, there weren¡¯t any injuries on her. It looked more like she was exercising than fighting someone to the death. Fang Yu wasn¡¯t rationally thinking to have noticed this, instead, she gritted her teeth and was ready to go for another round. Up to this point, it felt like she was fighting against an impenetrable wall. All of her Divine Arts and abilities that she¡¯s displayed have been easily neutralized by Ji Xian. What irritated her the most was the way he would randomly swing his hammer around. He was like a toddler with a toy. There was no rhyme or reason for his attacks. But all this only angered her even more, feeling like she was being played with. Ji Xian can sense all of her emotions. He lightly smiled and muttered under his breath, ¡°Just a little more¡­¡± Fang Yu exhaled an icy breath before circulating her True Essence to the limit. Her face was determined and her eyes glowed red with killing intent. I don¡¯t have a lot of True Essence left. I can only use this last move. The direction of the cold wind suddenly changed and it gathered around her spear. As it picked up speed, the blue flame silently fused with it in the process. Her hair and dress whipped about from the fierce gale. From afar, it looked like Fang Yu was wielding a blue tornado! Small arcs of lightning would occasionally flash around it. The violent wind caused the ocean to crash and roil Without any hesitation, she left behind a fiery afterimage and appeared in front of Ji Xian in a blink of an eye. ¡°Flame of Ice Scripture, Layered Frostflame - First Wave!¡± Fang Yu pierced forward! The blue tornado in her hand exploded into a pillar of ice flame and slammed into Ji Xian. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t move! Inside the armor, his eyes lit up as he stared at Fang Yu. He stood still and allowed himself to be hit. She raised her brow with a hint of delight when she saw he was sent flying. She quickly acted and followed up with another move. ¡°Layered Frostflame - Second Wave!¡± The pillar of ice flame exploded once more, becoming twice as thick and long as the first pillar. It slammed into Ji Xian a second time! Fang Yu left more afterimages and appeared behind him. ¡°Layered Frostflame - Third Wave!¡± The pillar of ice flame in her hand doubled in size again! At this point, it resembled more like a lance than a spear. It was large enough to block out the sun! The intensity of the blue flame reached its limits. The space blurred and a burnt smell spread throughout the area. Xia Lihua, Xiao Yueyin, and the others watched as a gigantic spiraling pillar made from ice, fire, and wind slammed down onto Ji Xian, sending him crashing into the ocean. Fang Yu heavily panted and her body shivered. The pillar in her hand silently dissipated into little embers before fading away into the atmosphere. She slowly floated downwards but she quickly controlled the small amount of True Essence she has left to stay in the air. Those last three moves took almost everything she had. ¡­ Core Yin Pavilion. The Elders all looked at Shao Qinglian suspiciously. How is this a sparring? The First Yin Pavilion Master just used the strongest Divine Art of the sect! She didn¡¯t even hold back! Shao Qinglian felt the eyes on her and resisted the urge to awkwardly cough. In the end, she wisely chose to remain silent. ¡­ Xiao Yueyin stared at the area Ji Xian fell. There was a trace of unhappiness and worry in her eyes. Xia Lihua noticed this and patted her head a couple of times. ¡°What are you worried about? He¡¯s fine,¡± she said softly. Xiao Yueyin nodded, ¡°I know, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± she began to stumble on her words. Xia Lihua observed her expression and nodded. She knew what Xiao Yueyin wanted to say. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like the idea of seeing him hurt either.¡± She moved her gaze over to Fang Yu and her eyes momentarily flickered with a murderous intent. Perhaps it was just Xiao Yueyin¡¯s imagination but for a split second, she felt a suffocating pressure coming from Xia Lihua. Her heart raced, ¡°Lihua¡­?¡± She blankly looked at her. At the same time, Ji Xian suddenly flew out from the ocean. Fang Yu was still trying to catch her breath but upon seeing his figure, her eyes widened in shock. There wasn¡¯t even a scratch on his armor! ¡°How¡¯s this possible? Not even a Peak Holy realm expert should be able to brush off my attacks this easily,¡± she muttered. The others at the Core Yin Pavilion were also startled by this discovery. ¡°Who exactly is this person!?¡± ¡°How is he completely fine after getting hit by the Three Waves of the Layered Windflame?¡± ¡°Each wave doubles in power, by the third wave, it should be equivalent to an attack from a Peak Holy realm expert, yet, this person took the attack head on and there weren¡¯t even any damages on his armor! What realm is he even in?¡± These people¡¯s shouting can be heard by Ji Xian. He ignored their reactions and focused on Fang Yu. ¡°Not bad, to use Yin attributes as the foundation of your cultivation and then supplement it with Yang attributes, it¡¯s a pretty novel idea. Your predecessor, or whoever created your cultivation method must¡¯ve realized that following one path to the extreme was the incorrect method so instead, chose to balance it with the opposite attribute.¡± ¡°This explains why your sect is named Ardent Yin¡­¡± Ji Xian ruffled his hair as he calmly spoke, ¡°Hmm, if I¡¯m not wrong, then based on the similarities in the names, the Serene Yang Sect follows this same idea as well. Of course, unlike you guys, they use Yang attributes as the foundation.¡± He continued, ¡°But balancing Yin and Yang, or just two opposite extremities in general, is nothing groundbreaking, however, to create a cultivation method combining this principle should be impossible in the Lower World.¡± He quietly muttered, ¡°If your predecessor had maybe a fraction of my cheat ¡­cough¡­ my genius, then it could be achievable, but I don¡¯t see that happening.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. Naturally, she heard what he said at the end. How arrogant! He¡¯s looking down on our Founder, who created the Flame of Ice Scripture! Ji Xian pinched his chin and appeared thoughtful. ¡°So how did not one random sect in the Lower World achieve this, but two? Hmm, if I have to guess, looks like the one who created your cultivation method got lucky and discovered a legacy from someone in the Upper World who came down here to die. Perhaps, a certain individual at the Serene Yang Sect also discovered it as well. Perhaps, they fought, and perhaps, they each ended up with half the legacy.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Fang Yu immediately exclaimed. ¡°What can an outsider like you possibly know about my sect?¡± In truth, she wasn¡¯t sure either. Both the Ardent Yin Sect and the Serene Yang Sect have a long history and there was nothing concrete written down. The two sects just assumed it was their Founders who created the cultivation methods. They obviously noticed the similarities between them. At one point, they even fought because of this and the bad blood continued to this day. Ji Xian chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not too familiar with your sect but you should always open your mind to the possibilities.¡± After he finished speaking, the black hammer in his grip suddenly liquefied. As it dripped from his hand and down to the ocean, the color changed. From black to crystal clear water. Every drop returned to the ocean from where it came. The Nether Armor also moved, it reversed its solid state and accumulated into a small black ball that floated above his palm. Ji Xian slightly lifted his veil before putting it into his mouth and swallowing it. Fang Yu watched on with confusion, wondering what he was doing. ¡­ Li Yifan and the handsome young man were surprised when they saw Ji Xian¡¯s appearance. Although they couldn¡¯t see his face, his aura gave them a sense of unfamiliarity. This was enough for them to know that he wasn¡¯t the person they were expecting him to be! How could this be?! Just who is this person? ¡­ In the sky, Ji Xian asked Fang Yu a question. ¡°Have you ever wondered what would happen if a man tried to cultivate your cultivation method, the Flame of Ice Scripture?¡± She instantly sneered, ¡°Impossible. Only women are compatible with it. If any man tried to learn it, they might implode from the imbalance of Yin and Yang.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible,¡± Ji Xian shook his head. ¡°It just needs to be tweaked a little.¡± Tweaked? Just as Fang Yu was about to reply, she paused and her jaw slightly dropped. A spark suddenly ignited from Ji Xian¡¯s glabella. A purple flame exploded outwards and slowly began to envelop his body. Even his long hair was burning with the fire! Fang Yu was shaken! This was an ability from the Flame of Ice Scripture, Spark of Glacier Flame! ¡°You! How did you-¡° ¡°I told you before,¡± Ji Xian interrupted. ¡°I watched and I learned.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± A sudden realization suddenly struck Fang Yu. Was all this for that? Ji Xian played around with the purple fire that had covered his hand. ¡°This is a very interesting flame. With its property of both ice and fire, if anyone came into contact with this, they would be freezing on the outside and burning on the inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad but¡­ I¡¯ve already made something similar to this a long time ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu was barely listening to Ji Xian. She was simply in too much shock as she stared at the bewitchingly purple flame. He chuckled at her expression, ¡°Now then¡­ can you still fight?¡± Ji Xian snapped his fingers. Tens of thousands of purple ice blades suddenly materialized out of thin air and they all pointed at Fang Yu. A terrifying pressure descended with their appearance.
Chapter 78 The purple blades eclipsed the sky and bought the attention of everyone in the Ardent Yin Sect. By this point, almost every disciple was standing outside their immortal caves and watching the battle between Ji Xian and Fang Yu. A majority of their faces were flushed red from the stimulation of the fight. Among them, was a familiar figure. She had a pretty face and looked to be eighteen or nineteen. This young woman was Bing Yi whom Ji Xian and Xia Lihua had met in Solitude City! Currently, her heart was palpitating wildly. Due to the distance and her low cultivation, she wasn¡¯t able to see what was going on in the sky, only an explosion of shockwaves one after another, but this was enough for her heart to race. When the purple blades appeared, she almost forgot to breathe. The pressure they emitted was simply too stifling! Suddenly, she had a terrifying thought. What if these blades fell onto the sect? Bing Yi wasn¡¯t the only one with this thought, there were many others as well. They didn¡¯t believe for a second that the formation around the sect could protect them. Each crystalline blades were half a meter long and glowed with a soft purple hue. Their edges looked frighteningly sharp and they exuded a piercing aura. Just one of these blades was probably enough to slice the formation in two so what would tens of thousands of them do? Annihilation! The disciple''s hearts chilled at this thought. ¡­ At the Core Yin Pavilion, the Elders were also staring at them in horror. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Myriad Yin Blade from our sect. How is it possible that this person knows it?¡± An old Elder whispered with a trembling tone. ¡°¡­¡± No one knew how to reply to her. Shao Qinglian was stunned. She was aware of her own capabilities. If she went all out, she could probably create four to six thousand Myriad Yin Blade at most. So for Ji Xian to suddenly materialize tens of thousands of them out of thin air left her nothing short of speechless. The Myriad Yin Blade is only an auxiliary Divine Art but why do they seem so deadly in his hands? A man is actually using our sect¡¯s technique even better than us¡­ sigh¡­ how frustrating. While everyone was showing their nervousness, Shao Qinglian was still rather calm. The blades may look threatening, but she didn¡¯t believe Ji Xian would actually use them. After staring at them for a moment, she moved her gaze over to him. It was only after seeing his image did her heart began to flutter. Ji Xian was currently enveloped in a mesmerizing purple flame, His glowing long hair was dyed the same color and it was slightly floating upwards. It was because of this that Shao Qinglian was finally able to get a better glimpse of his appearance. She saw his sword-like eyebrows and captivating black eyes. They looked as dark as the chaos, yet at the same time, bright as the sun. She was also able to capture a hint of his otherworldly aura that made it seem like he wasn¡¯t from this world. ¡°Immortal¡­¡± she muttered in a trance. This was her first impression after seeing him in that state. Shao Qinglian took a big breath and exhaled, the mountainous pair that she was carrying on her chest softly moved as the result. Then, she shook her head and laughed at herself for saying such a ridiculous thing. Immortals don¡¯t exist. No one can escape the clutches of death, not even cultivators, who were going against the natural order. For as long of a life as they have, they are only capable of delaying the inevitable, and when that day comes for them, even with all the power that they have attained in their lifetime, they can only helplessly watch as the Heaven take back what was borrowed. While Shao Qinglian felt foolish, she couldn¡¯t look away from Ji Xian. His tall figure burned into her mind. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. She inwardly sighed. What a dangerous man¡­ Li Yifan was also watching the same figure in the sky with a serious expression. She had probably shown more expression today than in the past couple of years combined. She was currently deep in thought. It should¡¯ve been impossible for any man to use the Ardent Yin Sect¡¯s Divine Arts, yet, this person was not only able to use the Myriad Yin Blade, but also the Spark of Glacier Flame. The latter isn¡¯t a Divine Art, it¡¯s an ability that comes from the Flame of Ice Scripture. How is it even possible for him to emulate it without knowing the cultivation method? Unless¡­ he does know it? How is he doing this? Just pure talent? A physique? Or an ability from a bloodline? As far as I know, there¡¯s only one bloodline that could possibly allow someone to do something like this but it¡¯s far too arbitrary. Not to mention, the clan with that bloodline isn¡¯t even from this Universe¡­ Also, if he can learn and copy Divine Arts, this explains why he can use Nether Water despite obviously being a human. He must¡¯ve met a Nether! Li Yifan recalled the uneasy feeling she got earlier and she frowned. There¡¯s something odd about the Nether Water that he has in his possession. I need to find out its origin. ¡­ Xiao Yueyin stood beside Xia Lihua with a comical expression on her face but it wasn¡¯t enough to take away from her beautiful appearance. ¡°I watched and I learned.¡± As Ji Xian said these words, she finally understood why he was acting so out of character. He was demonstrating to Fang Yu why he was able to use Nether Water! Xia Lihua gently laughed. She knew what Xiao Yueyin was thinking but it was only half accurate. She has realized Ji Xian¡¯s true purpose for all this. The Ardent Yin Sect owes him a favor. Naturally, he will ask to see their library, however, he definitely won¡¯t be able to get access to their best cultivation methods and Divine Arts, after all, no sect was stupid enough to give a stranger that right. These books were attained through countless generations of blood and effort, so why would they allow an outsider to reap the benefits of their hard work? It doesn¡¯t matter how big a favor they owe, these books were only for members who have contributed greatly to the sect. Ji Xian knew this so he decided to provoke Fang Yu on purpose to show him everything herself. Fang Yu was the First Yin Pavilion Master, with her position, she should know all the top Divine Arts of the Ardent Yin Sect. And while Ji Xian only saw the Flame of Ice Scripture, it was enough for him to satisfy his curiosity. Xia Lihua was inwardly surprised at his approach as this wasn¡¯t his usual style. He rarely has any restraints when it comes to this kind of matter, most of the time, he would just forcefully take whatever he wants. Why did he behave so differently now? As she contemplated, a white snowflake suddenly landed on her hand. She took a look at it before lifting her head. It was still heavily snowing. Does he just really like this place? Xia Lihua had a thoughtful expression. Ji Xian seems to have some kind of attachment to the snow. Even in their first encounter, he was staying at the Aether Sect, which was located in a region with the most snowfall. She stared at his back and sighed. Ji Xian''s reluctance to speak of his past didn¡¯t bother her but worries her instead. He has either gone through something traumatic or is hiding a big secret. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter, she will always be by his side to weather through the storm. ¡­ Fang Yu was like a frozen statue as she narrowed her gaze on Ji Xian. She had also come to the same conclusion as Xiao Yueyin. This whole event was just so he could prove why he was capable of using Nether Water! Her killing intent began to fade away while her cold expression slightly soften. Ji Xian noticed this and smiled. He dispelled the flame on his body before slowly flying toward her. Fang Yu didn¡¯t move and waited. Her gaze having never left his figure. When Ji Xian arrived in front of Fang Yu, he asked her something that was completely unexpected, catching her off guard, He pointed upwards, ¡°It¡¯s pretty isn¡¯t it?¡± His previous antagonism disappeared. Even the arrogance he had displayed briefly was gone, it was replaced by a casual and friendly tone instead. Fang Yu was in a daze from his words. She subconsciously followed his finger and looked up. The crystalline blades gleamed from the moonlight and projected a purple brilliance into the night sky, combined with the countless specks of stars that shined with their own radiance, it was a magnificent sight. However, these blades were all pointing at her and giving off a piercing pressure so it was hard for her to agree with him. Ji Xian saw her hesitation and softly laughed. He suddenly gestured his hand into a gun and aimed it at one of the blades. Fang Yu watched him in confusion. ¡°Bang!¡± He cried out childishly and even pretended to jerk his hand back as though there was a recoil. Following his action, that blade exploded! It created a dense and beautiful purple mist that took up a huge portion of the sky. After the first blade, another blade suddenly exploded! And like a chain reaction, one after another blew up, producing even more of the enchanting sparkly mist. ¡°Pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ji Xian asked again. ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu¡¯s mouth was slightly opened as she watched the display of lights in the sky. After staring at it for a moment, she looked back at Ji Xian. For some reason, she felt this man in front of her was far more attractive than what was happening above her. She observed him for a second before nodding. ¡°Yes¡­ it is,¡± she said with an almost unnoticeable smile on her face. ¡­ Xiao Yueyin watched the two of them from a distance away and complained. ¡°Hmph! He did all of that just to prove a point and decided to end things with fireworks.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so¡­¡± ¡°Extra.¡± Xia Lihua finished her sentence, The two women turned to each other with beautiful grins on their faces and laughed. Chapter 79 It has only been a short moment since the first ice blade exploded and the sky has already been dyed completely purple. A gigantic blanket of sparkly mist engulfed the stars and drifted along the wind but refuses to fade away into the ether. The barrage of explosions continues, leaving the entire Ardent Yin Sect stunned by this development. Ji Xian¡¯s Myriad Yin Blade had initially given them tremendous pressure, but now, with their dwindling numbers, it allowed everyone to breathe a little easier and relax. The tense atmosphere was replaced by a warming air. The Elders took this opportunity to calm down, however, their faces remain serious as they have just been hit by a thought of realization. What realm was this person in? Fang Yu has just recently broken through to the Late stage of the Holy realm. This was nothing short of significant because in the Mortal Desolate World, the number of people in this realm is just a little more than a dozen! And for this man to so effortlessly fight against her, what does this mean? He was probably at the Peak of the Holy realm! The Elders started looking at Ji Xian more respectfully. Currently, the only known Peak stage expert in Mortal Desolate is the Sect Master of the Arcane Mountain, Dong Zongying. Other than their mysterious Ancestor, she was the true powerhouse of this world and had no equals! While a lot of them believed Ji Xian was at the Peak stage, a few had other thoughts. They were all from the older generations and had experienced many things. They had even witnessed Dong Zongying¡¯s might before. Back when Xiao Yueyin was still a Heaven Chosen of the Arcane Mountain, she was once targeted by a major sect due to her potential and bloodline. That sect nearly succeeded but that was when Dong Zongying personally made an appearance. She exploded with anger and exterminated them, even killing their Sect Master, who was at the Late stage of the Holy realm. This shook the world at the time because it had been relatively peaceful since the Graha invasion. When the top ten sects learned of this, they all sneered in disdain and weren¡¯t at all surprised. This was part of the reason why no one dares to question the Arcane Mountain¡¯s authority. While they are usually reasonable and fair, once you poke the hornet¡¯s nest, there¡¯s no going back. And it just so happens that a few of the Elders of the Ardent Yin Sect was there when Dong Zongying took action, allowing them to see the power of a Peak stage Holy realm expert. Compared to the Late stage, the Peak stage was even more catastrophic! The world shook with every move she made, it was astonishing! However, with that said, if these few Elders were to compare Dong Zongying with Ji Xian, she appears to be lacking. Although it didn¡¯t seem like he exerted much strength against Fang Yu, which made it tough to assess his abilities. When he summoned the Myriad Yin Blade, they caught a glimpse of a terrifying power, a power that surpassed the Peak stage of the Holy realm! They glanced at each other and sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°The Extreme Level? Pseudo Saint¡­?¡± A middle aged woman muttered in disbelief. The others nodded solemnly as their hearts begin to race. The Extreme Level represents the absolute apex of the Lower World and could only be achieved by those with world shattering fortune, luck, and talent. Often, these people were known as Miracles. Empress Han Lan was such a person. In the history of Mortal Desolate, she was the one and only to have reached the Extreme Level. Hence, she was also known as the Miracle, Empress Han Lan! As the words left the middle aged woman¡¯s mouth, the surrounding people overheard her, causing their expressions to noticeably change. ¡°Elder Chuntao, what are you saying? That man is a Pseudo Saint? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Impossible. How can this person be at the Extreme Level? We don¡¯t even know who he is?¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As they voiced their opinions, the middle aged woman, Elder Chuntao shook her head. ¡°I may not be a hundred percent confident, but I am at least eighty percent sure that man is at the Extreme Level.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°How can this be? Mortal Desolate has another Miracle?¡± ¡°But¡­ why is this person still here? He¡¯s already guaranteed to successfully ascend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one could answer this question but regardless, they moved their gazes over to the tall figure in the sky and looked on with awe. The Extreme Level could be said to belong to the Holy realm but in truth, that wasn¡¯t the case because it represents something far greater, and thus, makes more sense to call it a realm of its own. Unfortunately, this distinction isn¡¯t necessary because the majority of people tend to disregard the Extreme Level and instead, consider the Peak stage of the Holy realm to be the true limit of the Lower World. The reason for this was simple. At the Peak stage, it has already become nigh impossible to see any more improvements in one¡¯s cultivation and the chance to go beyond it was almost zero. One of the main reasons for this was because of the low quality of True Essence. As this was the case, the best option would be to try to ascend to the Upper World to break through, This was a problem that was exclusive to Qi Cultivators. Body Cultivators have their own Internal World that produces Astral Essence so the quality of True Essence in the world doesn¡¯t affect them. But that wasn¡¯t to say they don¡¯t have their own issues. Other than their slow production of Astral Essence, the amount of time they need to consolidate their Internal World and increase their realm is absurdly long. Without an external push like precious rare herbs or pills, most Body Cultivators will use up their entire lifespan before they could even reach the Holy realm. If one was fortunate enough to reach the Peak stage through Body Cultivation, then similar to Qi Cultivators, they would immediately choose to tackle the ascension tribulation. After all, it was impossible to reach the Saint realm in the Lower World and they needed proper resources! They could sit around and continue strengthening their Internal World to reach the Extreme Level, but they¡¯ll probably die before that happens. ¡­ The Universal Will was fair. If people from the Upper World can come down then people from the Lower World should be able to climb up. The ascension tribulation isn¡¯t meant to make it difficult for cultivators, but rather, it¡¯s to ensure that they can survive in a much harsher environment. Unfortunately, it was enough to prevent over ninety percent of people from ascending. While it is hard to ascend, that isn¡¯t the case for the Miracles. They who have reached the Extreme Level can easily pass the tribulation for they have already met the requirement to break through into the Saint realm. The only reason why they couldn¡¯t was because of the restraint of the Lower World. In other words, they were Pseudo Saints. A step above Holy but a thin gap away from divinity. ¡­ As the Elders stare at that tall, black robed figure, they were relieved to know that their Sect Master was acquainted with this man. Li Yifan resisted the urge to frown again but she still sighed. Who exactly is this person? It¡¯s like he appeared out of nowhere. He¡¯s definitely not a new genius, otherwise, the whole world would¡¯ve heard of him. He also wasn¡¯t in the war three hundred years ago so where did he come from? Is he just an expert who has been in seclusion this whole time? With so many questions and so few answers, she couldn¡¯t help but glance at Shao Qinglian. Out of everyone here, she was clearly the calmest. ¡°Sect Master, who exactly is this person?¡± Li Yifan asked. The people in the surrounding tuned in their ears, they were curious as well. Shao Qinglian was surprised. Although she had expected this question, she didn¡¯t think it would come from Li Yifan. Looks like even Junior Sister can¡¯t escape from his charms¡­ Unaware of her misunderstanding, she calmly cleared her throat and nodded, ¡°This Senio-uh, person, is Ji Xian. He was the one who healed Junior Sister Fang Yu.¡± Her words instantly created a commotion. ¡°So it was due to Senior Ji Xian that the First Yin Pavilion Master was able to wake up.¡± ¡°The Ardent Yin Sect owes this Senior a great debt¡­¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Sect Master using formalities when saying his name? Do they have some kind of relation?¡± ¡°If only we¡¯d been able to get Senior Ji Xian¡¯s help earlier, we wouldn¡¯t need to waste so many resources on those useless pervy physicians. As words flew and gossip spread, standing behind the crowd of women was the forgotten Yue Li. A bitter smile appeared on his face. All the years that he¡¯d spent helping Fang Yu to get Shao Qinglian¡¯s favor seems to have all gone to waste. While he was burning with fury on the inside, what could he do? The other person was a Pseudo Saint, he could only admit defeat. The handsome assistant standing beside him was quietly still. A nervous light flashed through his eyes and he tried his best to appear invisible. Li Yifan didn¡¯t have much of a reaction but she was inwardly shocked. Ji? Is this a coincidence? He shares the same surname as that clan! Her eyes turned sharp and her gaze locked on to Ji Xian. He was standing in front of Fang Yu, silently looking at the purple sky. ¡°Shit¡­ that¡¯s a big cloud. I think I may have overdone it. Why do I feel like I¡¯m polluting¡­ that¡¯s not right it¡¯s made from True Essence.¡± ¡°The explosions are getting kind of annoying¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± As Ji Xian was muttering to himself, he suddenly sensed something. He looked over and his gaze met with Li Yifan. He chuckled before giving her a wink. Then, he moved his attention back to the sky. ¡°How big can this cloud get¡­?¡± Ji Xian ruffled his hair and childishly wondered. Fang Yu curiously looked at him in amusement. The smile on her face has slowly gotten wider over time. Back at the Core Yin Pavilion, Li Yifan frowned. It¡¯s not right, his eyes are black¡­. Could it really just be a coincidence? Chapter 80 As Ji Xian watched the purple cloud slowly grow in size, he became even more drawn to it than before. The spellbound expansion of the gas slowly sent him into a trance-like state, causing his gaze to lose focus and his mind to wander. He suddenly thought back to the day when he and Xia Lihua arrived at this new world as well as the original purpose of this trip. After recalling everything he had experienced and all that he had learned, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft, disappointing sigh. Nothing. There has been nothing useful. We¡¯ve already been here for several months yet there hasn¡¯t been anything that I¡¯ve seen that can inspire me to simulate the next realm. The Soul Liberation Art and the Three Tongue Gists are the only ones that left a deep impression, but, there¡¯s still something missing¡­ Nevertheless, I¡¯m already quite fortunate to have come across them. One lets me cultivate the soul while the other seems to give me a way to communicate with Heaven and Earth. To think that something like this is possible and that they originated from a single race¡­ The Graha race¡­ With how big the universe is, it shouldn¡¯t be surprising to see races that specialize in souls, but this is what makes the Grahas so amazing. According to what I¡¯ve gathered from Yahui and Yazhu, the Graha is the only race that exists in the Upper World that has this affinity with the soul. I had initially thought this topic was more widespread up there but that wasn¡¯t at all the case, even in the Upper World, the soul is still regarded as a mystery. As Ji Xian thought about those two brothers, he crossed his arms and smirked. It¡¯s unfortunate that I couldn¡¯t do to them what I did to the Nether race back in Mortal Haven, still, they had their uses. At least now I have a partial understanding of what¡¯s going on with my own soul¡­ although, with how weak those brothers were, the information may not have been all that reliable. Ji Xian went into deep thought at the thought of his own unique situation. Was my previous life real¡­ or not? After asking himself this question, he immediately shook his head and put the matter aside. Then, he lifted his head to watch the swelling cloud once more. As the soft violet hue reflected off his pupils, he suddenly remembered a problem. Ah, I¡¯m running low on Heavenly Merit. Now that I¡¯m sharing it with Lihua, my consumption has almost doubled. It won¡¯t be long before we¡¯ll need to replace our merit suits otherwise we¡¯ll be forced to ascend. The Universal Will won¡¯t allow anyone who has surpassed the mortal limits to stay in the Lower World. It¡¯ll be a shame if I run out of Heavenly Merit before I can solve Mortal Haven¡¯s crisis. With that said, where would I get more Heavenly Merit? It¡¯s far too rare to obtain it the normal way and I¡¯d rather not use that method¡­ After a couple of minutes, Ji Xian sighed and rubbed his temples. He muttered, ¡°Everything can be solved as long as I break through to the next realm.¡± ¡°To go from Holy to Saint requires the breakage of the Core to form the Sea. This isn¡¯t necessarily hard but it¡¯s too simple. I don¡¯t want to pursue this path. Besides, breaking through using the normal way may not give me the power boost I need to help Mortal Haven.¡± Ji Xian thoughtfully tapped his finger on his arm. Finally, he closed his eyes to look internally at his Dantian. In this space, it was as dark as a moonless night and still as the idleness of life. At a quick glance, there seems to be nothing here but floating in the very center of this expanse was a Core that has never been seen before. There were nine colorless rings encircling an egg-shaped object that resembles a pod. These rings spun in different rotations while giving off a natural sparkling light that made them look pure and divine. Their movements seemed alive and they would slightly pulse as though they were breathing. An outrageously vast amount of True Essence would be pulled in every time they throbbed, This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The strange pod was clear in nature so it could be easily missed as it perfectly blended into the background. It was the size of a pebble and appeared completely ordinary. However, if one looked carefully after the True Essence is drawn in from the nine rings, it travels into the pod before being converted into a strange smoky vapor. And beyond this curtain of mist was an innocent spherical bubble quietly hovering inside the pod. It was so filled with mystifying patterns and intricate runes on its outer shell that it almost looked like a network of neurons. As the pod filled with the smoky vapor, the patterns and runes on the spherical bubble lit up, and like a vacuum, it devoured it all before the light disappeared. The pod was empty and there were no changes to the bubble. The next moment, the process repeats itself over and over. Ji Xian quietly watched all this without any surprise. ¡°The magnet, the filter, the container¡­¡± ¡°How should I do this¡­?¡± As he contemplated, a frown began to show on his face, and soon, without him realizing it, his hands slowly clenched. It was at this moment that Ji Xian suddenly felt someone holding onto his hand. Feeling this familiar touch, he let out a breath and the muscles on his face relaxed. When he opened his eyes, he immediately saw Xia Lihua¡¯s worried appearance. ¡°What is it?¡± She softly asked. ¡°¡­ Just thinking about a couple of matters,¡± Ji Xian calmly replied. As the words left his mouth, Xiao Yueyin¡¯s voice suddenly entered his ears from a distance away. He glanced behind him and saw that she was privately speaking with Fang Yu. ¡°Senior Fang Yu, do you remember Bing Yi, the little girl who used to follow you around everywhere? Xinyi mentioned you thought about taking her as your disciple. Unfortunately, after what happened to you, that was impossible. Xinyi thought it was a pity so she took her in instead. She hoped you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Also, the Sacred Way Sect and the Veil Shadow Sect got into a huge conflict many years ago over a mysterious treasure. A few disciples even died. In the end, the Arcane Mountain stepped in and mediated. Only then did both sides calm down.¡± ¡°If I recall, they were fighting over a treasure that looked like a talisman¡­¡± ¡°Oh, the Solitude Auction House recently put up an item that once belonged to Empress Han Lan. Guess who bought it?¡± Ji Xian couldn¡¯t help but laugh seeing after seeing how talkative Xiao Yueyin suddenly was. When he turned back to Xia Lihua, she still had a concerned look on her face. He shook his head and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua nodded. She stared at him for a moment before beautifully smiling. ¡°Have you learned enough yet?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Ji Xian ruffled his hair, ¡°I still have their whole library to go through.¡± Xia Lihua lifted an eyebrow, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you can store that much information in your head. Cultivators have close to a photographic memory but there¡¯s still a limit to how much they can take in and remember.¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡± Ji Xian shook his head. He had thought about this before. It definitely wasn¡¯t because of his cheat, the simulation. It has only one ability, to simulate. The endless amount of information that he can take in shouldn¡¯t be related to it. In the end, he attributes it to his luck for being born with such a talent. ¡°Did you learn anything interesting from her?¡± Xia Lihua glanced at Fang Yu and curiously asked. Other than his past, Ji Xian has always shared everything with her. Most of the time, he would talk and she would listen. Although she doesn¡¯t always understand what he was saying, these were the moments that she enjoyed the most. ¡°Not really,¡± Ji Xian said indifferently. ¡°Fang Yu cultivates the Flame of Ice Scripture that is based on an interesting idea but wasn¡¯t well executed. The blue flame she summoned during our fight looked strong but it has lost its identity. It was cold, yet not cold enough. It was also hot, yet not hot enough. The creator of this scripture followed the theory of balancing the two extremities, however, in the process, made them lose their intensity. As for the Myriad Yin Blade, it¡¯s a Mid tier Divine Art at best. Perhaps if she had combined it with her blue flame, it might have achieved a more destructive power. And for¡­ Xia Lihua¡¯s lips curved into a captivating smile as she happily stared at Ji Xian. His endless chirping might be annoying to some people but she could listen to him all day. Ji Xian carried on with his thought process. He was only somewhat impressed with the Flame of Ice Scripture while the theory behind it was what interested him. Combining attributes of polar opposites¡­ Ji Xian had once created a Divine Art that used a similar method. It was called the Inverse Flame and he mainly uses it for alchemy purposes. In fact, this was the Divine Art that he used to create the Five Element Pill for those five brats in Mortal Haven. The Inverse Flame has both qualities of fire and ice, but it was also extremely volatile and unharmonious. Whenever Ji Xian summons the flame, its temperature would randomly be on one side of the extreme; blazing hot or freezing cold. The Inverse Flame¡¯s erratic nature was troubling, yet it didn¡¯t matter for Ji Xian. He created two pill creation techniques to combat this problem. If the Inverse Flame was hot, he¡¯ll use the Flaming Pill Creation Method, if it was cold, he¡¯ll use the Freezing Pill Creation Method. This wasn¡¯t ideal but Ji Xian has yet to find a way to ultimately incorporate the two opposing elements. Finally, he stopped talking and his eyes lit up with delight. ¡°With the theory behind the Flame of Ice Scripture, maybe I can finally solve this problem¡­¡± Chapter 81 As Ji Xian was engrossed in his own thoughts, Xia Lihua affectionately stared at him with a warm smile. With her spiritual sense perpetually covering his body, she was able to see his joyful appearance and this in turn also made her happy for him. She knew he had discovered something beneficial. When Fang Yu tried to use her spiritual sense to see Ji Xian¡¯s face earlier, it merely went through him, but for Xia Lihua, he allowed her to do as she pleased. He could see just how attached to him she was getting and while he doesn¡¯t think this was healthy, he didn¡¯t mind it too much because, in truth, he was becoming the same to her as well. If she wasn¡¯t by his side, something just wouldn¡¯t feel right. As Xia Lihua continued looking at Ji Xian, who was quietly mumbling to himself, she noticed something. She took a couple of steps forward and brushed his messy long hair back. Then, she leaned forward to the point where her face was almost touching his and examined his eyes. Strange, I¡¯ve never noticed it before but beyond the darkness of Ji Xian¡¯s eyes¡­ there¡¯s an extremely small part of his iris that¡¯s¡­ blue¡­ no, it¡¯s turquoise. It would¡¯ve been impossible to see it without getting this close to him. Xia Lihua smiled but didn¡¯t think too much of it. These things were rare but not exactly uncommon. At this moment, Ji Xian blinked and he very subtly moved. The second he met Xia Lihua¡¯s dazzling silver eyes, a smile subconsciously appeared on his lips. He didn¡¯t question what she was doing, instead, he moved in even closer, leaving only a thin separation between them. ¡°How about a kiss?¡± He asked in a teasing tone. ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua stared at him but didn¡¯t speak. Seeing this, Ji Xian smiled with a hint of satisfaction before slowly backing away, As he did, he suddenly felt a small wind and then something soft touching his lips, but due to the veil on his face, the feeling was incredibly faint. His brows slightly raised and he momentarily blanked before looking at Xia Lihua amusingly. Her cheeks were slightly pink. When she saw his expression, she let out a beautiful laugh. ¡°With that,¡± Xia Lihua cupped his face into her hands, ¡°you are mine.¡± She stared at him for a while before letting go and turning around. ¡°And mine alone¡­¡± she muttered as she glanced at Xiao Yueyin¡¯s figure in the distance. Ji Xian gazed at Xia Lihua¡¯s back with his head slightly tilted. She had spoken so quietly towards the end that even he couldn¡¯t hear it. Just as he was about to open his mouth and ask, Shao Qinglian suddenly flew over with Li Yifan and Fang Yu at her side. While Ji Xian was preoccupied with improving the Inverse Flame, Shao Qinglian dismissed the Elders and finally found the time to reunite with Fang Yu. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. After a few minutes of catching up, she finally found the reason for their battle. Upon hearing the cause, she could only understandably nod. Ji Xian¡¯s appearance alone should¡¯ve made it obvious that he wasn¡¯t a Graha, but it was hard to say nowadays. After the war ended centuries ago, most of the Grahas left and returned to their world using the Chaos Tunnels. However, for various reasons, some of them hadn¡¯t been able to leave. These Grahas were the left behind. At that time, with the anger of the Mortal Desolate World at its peak from the countless losses, all the sects banded together to hunt down those that were still in this world. With so many people working together and due to how visually striking the Grahas were, it was hard for them to hide. In just a year, the hunt appeared to have been successful as there were no longer any traces of them. The people of Mortal Desolate were relieved to know the intruders were no more, yet, there was one piece of information that has been hidden from the public. This information was known only to the Sect Masters of the top ten sects, and it came directly from the Arcane Mountain. The Graha had a way to shed their form, allowing them to blend in with humans! In order to avoid chaos from mass speculations, this piece of news was contained. The Grahas can hide but they were no longer a threat, at least for now. Besides, it was impossible to determine who was a Graha and who wasn¡¯t so it was best not to dwell on it too much. The Sect Masters could only keep a careful watch. When it comes time for them to step down, they will pass this information on to the next generation. Shao Qinglian naturally knew about this matter. Because of her trust in Fang Yu, she had once told her about it as well. Fang Yu¡¯s suspicion of Ji Xian was justified. His ability to use Nether Water as well as his questionable appearance would make anyone doubtful. But who could¡¯ve expected there exist someone who can learn and copy abilities!? Shao Qinglian has never heard of anyone like this ever! She shook her head, And here I thought Yueyin was already a monstrous genius, compared to him¡­ sigh¡­ No, wait, Yueyin is still young, in a few more years who¡¯s to say she won¡¯t be like Ji Xian and Senior Xia Lihua? They both appeared quite fond of her so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll teach her well. Being taught by two Pseudo Saints? How envious. I wonder if anyone of us could be so lucky. When Shao Qinglian arrived before Ji Xian, Xiao Yueyin also returned to his side as well. ¡°Ji Xian, due to how fast things escalated, I wasn¡¯t able to thank you. The Ardent Yin Sect owes you a great debt.¡± Shao Qinglian bowed and the two women behind her copied her actions. Ji Xian ruffled his hair and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I didn¡¯t do it for free.¡± He glanced at Fang Yu as he spoke, she was coldly looking at him with her mouth somewhat open, as though she had something to say. ¡°What is it?¡± He slightly tilt his head and asked with a chuckle. She walked past Shao Qinglian and stopped in front of him. Fang Yu gave Ji Xian a deep look before releasing her spiritual sense. A split second later, she withdrew it as the air around her turned colder. Ji Xian grinned, ¡°My face is for Lihua¡¯s eyes only. If you want to know what I look like, just imagine the most perfect man, and that¡¯s me!¡± Behind him, Xiao Yueyin rolled her eyes, ¡°Not this nonsense again¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen your appearance too¡­¡± Fang Yu turned her gaze over to Xia Lihua. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of this woman. She softly snorted before looking away. Finally, her cold expression became gentler. She lowered her head and muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°And about earlier¡­¡± Ji Xian smiled and knew what she wanted to say. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was at fault as well. With all that you have endured, you should rest easy now.¡± Fang Yu shuddered, she lifted her head and gave him another look before returning to her original position. Shao Qinglian smiled and gratefully nodded at Ji Xian, ¡°About the favor¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s simple. I just want access to your library,¡± ¡°Our library¡­?¡± Shao Qinglian¡¯s smile froze. Ji Xian raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is it a problem?¡± ¡°Uh, no, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, one of the Elders just informed me of something earlier. Apparently, a lot of sects in Mortal Desolate have reported a lot of missing treasures, Divine Arts, and cultivation methods. So upon learning of this, I temporarily sealed off the library and increased the security of the sect. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 82
Xia Lihua had an embarrassed expression. She slowly ran her fingers through her hair while giving Ji Xian a look that was full of meaning and without the knowledge of anyone present, she subtly rested her body against his as she stealthily pinched his waist. Shao Qinglian didn¡¯t notice anything odd and continued speaking, ¡°The majority of the sects affected don¡¯t exactly have the greatest of reputations so this matter hadn¡¯t caused too many waves.¡± She paused for a second before smirking, ¡°As a matter of fact, I think a lot of people are actually rejoicing right now.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Yueyin curiously asked, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, one of the sects affected was the Cryptic Kill Church. Rumors are, their entire library had been emptied out while many of their treasures has also been taken. That entire organization is currently in chaos as they¡¯re trying to find out who the culprit is. Of course, these are just rumors, but seeing as how they¡¯ve been making more movements than usual, there are probably some truths to it.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Xiao Yueyin narrowed her eyes, ¡°While the Cryptic Kill Church isn¡¯t as strong as the top ten sects, they can¡¯t be viewed casually. We are in the light while they are in the dark. They are constantly changing locations and moving, even the Arcane Mountain found it hard to uproot them entirely. I wonder how this person manages to find their base?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Shao Qinglian shook her head. ¡°But this was very well deserved. The Cryptic Kill Church is nothing but a gang of cowardly assassins. They have done numerous unforgivable things and too many geniuses have died at their hands.¡± ¡°Honestly, if possible, I would¡¯ve liked to see that mysterious expert destroy that entire organization.¡± Shao Qinglian sneered as she spoke. She had nothing but animosity for the Cryptic Kill Church. As the words left her mouth, everyone nodded in agreement. Then, for some strange reason, all the women turned to look at Ji Xian in unison. ¡°¡­¡± He raised his brow. What are you all looking at me for¡­? Ji Xian coughed, ¡°I concur, but this expert has done quite enough already. We can¡¯t expect him to do everything by himself.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Shao Qinglian nodded, ¡°If it was really just one person who did this, we can¡¯t expect him to take on an entire organization alone.¡± Standing behind her, Fang Yu quietly stared at Ji Xian for a moment before frowning, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Cryptic Kill Church have formations all over their hideout? How did this person come and go without anyone noticing? Upon hearing this, Xiao Yueyin and Shao Qinglian¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ there should¡¯ve been some form of security there¡­¡± Shao Qinglian muttered. Xiao Yueyin appeared thoughtful, ¡°And this wasn¡¯t just at the Cryptic Kill Church, plenty of other sects and factions were affected. To be able to solve so many formations without anyone discovering any abnormalities, this mysterious person must be a Formation Master.¡± As she spoke, she subconsciously turned to look at Ji Xian. The others followed her movements and set their gazes on him once more. ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua held in her laugh and secretly pinched him again. ¡°I concur,¡± Ji Xian calmly nodded while ignoring Xia Lihua¡¯s teasing. Then, he sighed, ¡°With this person¡¯s capabilities, he should be an exceptional genius. Formation Masters are hard to come by, and one with a strong cultivation base is few and far between. And from what Qinglian mentioned earlier, it seems like he is only targeting wicked sects so he should be someone morally just. Amazing, I would like to meet this person one day.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Xiao Yueyin narrowed her eyes. Why does this almost sound like a self-praise? Something isn¡¯t right¡­. Shao Qinglian wasn¡¯t as keen as Xiao Yueyin so she didn¡¯t feel any wrong. When she heard the intimate way in which Ji Xian said her name, she very slightly blushed. She shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, Ji Xian, unfortunately, those wicked sects weren¡¯t the only victims. Some upstanding sects were targeted as well. For example, the Risen Tower Sect. This sect is quite famous for funding orphanages and even nurturing orphans, allowing those with potential to cultivate.¡± ¡°They mostly keep to themselves but they are a righteous sect that has assisted many others.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Xian chuckled as he glanced at Xia Lihua. She calmly smiled and looked unperturbed, ¡°Appearances can be deceiving. It doesn¡¯t make a lot of sense for this mysterious person to steal from so many sinful sects and then suddenly decide to target the righteous sects. They must¡¯ve done something disapproving that the public doesn¡¯t know about. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± Shao Qinglian solemnly nodded. Out of the three women of the Ardent Yin Sect, only Shao Qinglian took Xia Lihua¡¯s words seriously. Fang Yu tried her best to ignore her while Li Yifan was secretly observing Ji Xian and no one else. Xiao Yueyin¡¯s suspicion grew. Her eyes alternated between Ji Xian and Xia Lihua. She was unaware that the two of them were currently exchanging messages through their spiritual sense. ¡°Appearances can be deceiving indeed. You should be an actress.¡±¡¯ Ji Xian laughed. Xia Lihua beamed, she pinched his waist, and said, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself, but next time, stop praising yourself so much. Look at Yueyin, she¡¯s obviously on to you.¡± ¡°Next time? There¡¯s going to be a next time?¡± ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t say we¡¯re going to be stealing.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re so against it?¡± Hearing this, Xia Lihua hesitated, ¡°It¡¯s not right, Ji Xian.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ji Xian didn¡¯t want to argue on the topic of morals, instead, he smiled, ¡°But I see nothing wrong with it, after all, it¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m alive right now.¡± Xia Lihua sighed, ¡°You¡­¡± She understood Ji Xian¡¯s mindset. While she doesn¡¯t know everything about his past, she had picked up enough clues to know some things. The two of them were raised in different environments. While her life has been hard, his was the same as well. The only difference was that she had guidance and support throughout her life while he only has himself. ¡°You were an orphan?¡± Xia Lihua asked. Ji Xian nodded with indifference, ¡°As a kid in a small remote village with no family, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for me to go days without any food. If I weren¡¯t fighting with other people for scraps, then I would try to steal some bread or buns, anything to put in my stomach. ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua quietly listened without interrupting. ¡°Cultivating was like a dream back in the day. But for someone who had nothing, it was the solution to everything. You want food? Become a cultivator! You want wealth? Become a cultivator! You want a better life? Become a cultivator!¡± Ji Xian smiled as he remembered his earlier years, ¡°So when a local sect announced they were recruiting anyone with potential, almost everyone in the village set out to try their luck. It was a long journey and some people even died along the way, but I made it and¡­ I was able to get into the sect.¡± ¡°This¡­ is this the same sect that kicked you out?¡± Xia Lihua asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, ¡°Xia Lihua was confused. ¡°You once told me that you couldn¡¯t cultivate when you were younger. Why would they accept you, who had no potential?¡± Ji Xian chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve always had the talent to cultivate. It was only later that I lost the ability to do so. Then, I miraculously recovered and gained it back.¡± Xia Lihua had a thoughtful expression. Recovered? Was Ji Xian injured at one point? ¡°The village you grew up in, was it the Oxborn Village? I remember my parents bringing me there. Was that where you first met me?¡± Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°No. There¡¯s no need for you to remember, it¡¯s not important. Besides, there¡¯s something there that I don''t think I want you to see¡­ ¡°Like what?¡± Xia Lihua narrowed her eyes. ¡°My grave,¡± Ji Xian grinned. Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s probably a little unkempt¡­¡± he said jokingly. ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Shao Qinglian turned to the person beside her, ¡°Junior Sister Yifan, show Ji Xian and Senior Xia Lihua to the Sacred Yin Hall.¡± Li Yifan has been quietly focusing on Ji Xian this entire time. Upon hearing Shao Qinglian, her eyebrows raised as she looks at Xia Lihua. The Sect Master was allowing two people into the library? But she didn¡¯t say a word and only slightly nodded. ¡°Follow me,¡± she said before flying away. Ji Xian smiled. He turned to Xiao Yueyin, ¡°Wait for us at the Third Yin Pavilion, Xinyi is going to need your encouragement soon.¡± Xiao Yueyin was a little reluctant but remembering Guo Xinyi¡¯s situation, she nodded before flying away. Shao Qinglian and Fang Yu had curious expressions. Xinyi? What¡¯s going on with Xinyi? The two of them took a deep look at Ji Xian. Eventually, they said their goodbyes and followed Xiao Yueyin. Ji Xian watched them fly away. Suddenly, he felt someone holding his hand. He looked over and saw Xia Lihua gently smiling at him. He chuckled before pulling her to follow Li Yifan.
Chapter 83
Ji Xian and Xia Lihua eventually landed in front of a large building that was carved out of ice. It was much smaller than the four main pavilions of the Ardent Yin Sect but it was more exquisitely detailed. Disciples were gathered here and there. Some were entering the building while some leaving. Many also stood in a circle, enthusiastically talking to each other, When Ji Xian touched down on the ice-ridden ground, he immediately noticed the excitement on all the disciple''s faces. His brows raised with questions as he listened in on the conversations going on around him. After a moment, he finally understood. They were talking about the battle between him and Fang Yu. ¡°Senior Sister, that was my first time seeing a battle between Holy realm experts! It was so intense!¡± ¡°I thought it was an enemy attack at first! Those Myriad Yin Blade scared me!¡± ¡°Did anyone know who was fighting?¡± ¡°All the Elders are keeping a tight-lipped on who it was. It¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°I know! I recognized one of the aura, it was the First Yin Pavilion Master! I¡¯m not too sure who the person is though, they were too far away¡­¡± ¡°It should be another Elder from our sect, There were two different Myriad Yin Blade!¡± ¡°But who can summon that many of them? Was it the Sect Master?¡± Ji Xian only listened for a little while before he stopped. Xia Lihua glanced at him and smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Li Yifan was waiting in front of them, the moment the couple landed, she led them to the Sacred Yin Hall. When the disciples saw her, their expressions changed. The volume in the surroundings noticeably lowered as the conversations gradually stopped. The air became a little more formal and serious. ¡°Second Yin Pavilion Master! ¡°Greetings, Second Yin Pavilion Master.¡± The disciples bowed before quickly leaving. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes flickered in amusement when he saw this. It was obvious to him that the disciples were only bowing to Li Yifan due to the difference in their status and not out of respect. ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s not popular,¡± he muttered. Li Yifan¡¯s ears slightly twitched but her expression didn¡¯t change. As the disciples greeted her, she didn¡¯t acknowledge anyone, giving them a cold shoulder.She walked to the entrance of the building with Ji Xian and Xia Lihua leisurely following behind her. Many disciples stared at the couple as they passed them, or rather, at Xia Lihua. Her kingdom-toppling beauty and extraordinary bearing made almost everyone stop and do a double take. Next, they looked at Ji Xian. Seeing his shady appearance, their eyebrows raised. ¡°Who the heck is this person?¡± ¡°He looks like a thief¡­¡± ¡°Does anyone else feel unsafe all of a sudden?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ji Xian lightly coughed but didn¡¯t say anything. Xia Lihua giggled. She reached out and playfully ruffled his hair. ¡°My little thief¡­¡± she joyfully muttered as she shuffled his hair to have them hide his face even more. Ji Xian groaned but he let her do as she pleased. When Li Yifan was close to the doors of the Sacred Yin Hall, a barrier appeared with a picture of a wooden boat and two paddles in a cross. The jade pendant hanging from the belt of her dress glowed with a white hue as though responding to it. She waved her hand and the barrier faded away, Seeing this, Ji Xian mumbled to himself, ¡°The Sixteen Directional Oar Formation, huh? Those are pretty easy to solve¡­¡± Being so close to him, Xia Lihua naturally heard him. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile. Ji Xian¡¯s words were suddenly reminding her of their nightly escapades in the last several months. She let out a sigh but didn¡¯t dwell on it. As they entered the building, Xia Lihua took a deep look at the unassuming woman leading them. There was a wisp of foggy mist in her Dantian that was currently glowing pink and subtly pulsing. As the distance between her and Li Yifan shorten, the color would turn redder while the pulsation would become stronger and more rapid. This had been happening ever since she met Li Yifan. As Xia Lihua felt this, she instantly knew that this plain looking woman was a Graha. Ji Xian smiled and glanced at her. He sent her a spiritual sense message. ¡°Can you sense it?¡± Xia Lihua nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s reacting to her.¡± She narrowed her eyes as she said this. She had been cultivating the Soul Liberation Art with Ji Xian not long after he attained it. After all this time, she had only been able to read a page of the book, A single page. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Every time she attempted to read its content, it felt like her head was going to burst. The book was simply too strange. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her bloodline had strengthened her soul to a much higher degree than ordinary people, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to read a paragraph from the book. Every letter, every stroke, every word would gather a tremendous mysterious pressure into her mind. It was like a bomb, the longer she tried to read the content of the book, the more the pressure will accumulate until finally, it will explode! But while the danger was obvious, it also brought improvements. She could feel the strengthening of her mind as well as the boost in power and range of her spiritual sense. Xia Lihua wasn¡¯t sure of the true effects of the Soul Liberation Art, but just those two benefits were enough for her to treat the book as if it was a treasure. On the day that she finished the first page, a wisp of foggy mist appeared in her Dantian. This foggy mist was the Soul Essence Vessel! Compared to the Yahui and Yazhu¡¯s Soul Essence Vessel, what she had in her Dantian was faint and negligible. Theirs was the size of a fist while hers was just a strand. However, if any Graha were to learn of this matter, they would be endlessly shocked! There has never been a case of someone from another race that could read the Soul Liberation Art much less form their own Soul Essence Vessel. Xia Lihua naturally told Ji Xian about the wisp of foggy mist. When he learned of it, he didn¡¯t think too much of it and merely nodded. Afterward, he passed on to her a modified ability that he created. It was called the Soul Signal. He had made this after gaining inspiration from the Soul Pulse, the Graha race¡¯s equivalent of the spiritual sense. This ability had only one usage, to detect other Soul Essence Vessels in the vicinity. Xia Lihua learned it immediately, knowing that this would allow her to detect the Graha without too much effort. Surprisingly, this ability demonstrated its usefulness pretty fast as she wasn¡¯t aware that a Graha could blend into humanity so easily without anyone knowing. After she observed Li Yifan, she glanced over at Ji Xian. I wonder how far he¡¯s progressed in the Soul Liberation Art¡­ He created the Soul Signal, which means he¡¯s already formed his own Soul Essence Vessel, right? When they entered the Sacred Yin Hall, Ji Xian and Xia Lihua were immediately welcomed with rows and rows of tall shelves that stood uniformly in front of them. Li Yifan turned around and indifferently said, ¡°You are only allowed to read the books from the first and second floors, the rest are off-limits to outsiders.¡± Xia Lihua faintly smiled, ¡°As expected¡­¡± Ji Xian casually nodded before looking at her, ¡°Will you be reading with me?¡± ¡°No, I have my own inheritance from my bloodline so these books aren¡¯t all that useful to me. I¡¯ll use this time to cultivate for a while.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± This was Ji Xian¡¯s first time hearing about an inheritance from Xia Lihua but he didn¡¯t question her on what it was. Although it¡¯s true that he has a curious nature, he still knows a thing or two about restraint and boundaries. ¡°Then maybe you should¡¯ve stayed with Yueyin-¡± ¡°No,¡± Xia Lihua quickly interjected. ¡°I want to be with you.¡± Ji Xian lightly chuckled, ¡°All right, just wait for me then.¡± Xia Lihua nodded before walking away to the corner of the room. She sat down and crossed her legs. A barrier appeared and hid her figure away. A few disciples that were also in the building saw this and raised their eyebrows. People don¡¯t usually cultivate in the Sacred Yin Hall as it just wasn¡¯t a suitable location to do so but seeing as Xia Lihua came in with the Second Yin Pavilion Master, they knowingly said nothing. Ji Xian glanced at Li Yifan, who had yet to move her gaze away from him. he stepped forward to a shelf and randomly grabbed a book, immediately beginning to read it. ¡­ A few minutes later, he put it back before grabbing another one. He repeated this with one book after another. Before anyone even realize it, he was already standing on the other end of the tall shelf. Li Yifan didn¡¯t immediately leave, instead, she stood behind Ji Xian and watched him. Seeing that he was only spending a couple of minutes on each book before putting it back, she slightly frowned. What is he doing? Is this even considered reading? There¡¯s no way he can comprehend the content of the books within such a short amount of time. Not even I can do that. In the next three hours, Li Yifan continued to watch Ji Xian with a thoughtful expression. It was strange to have someone¡¯s eyes constantly on your shoulders as you read but Ji Xian wasn¡¯t bothered by it. After another two hours, Ji Xian put the last book back on the shelf. He had finished reading all the books on the first floor. At this time, a small crowd of disciples had actually formed and was secretly watching him. They silently whispered to each other. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of that person over there.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s so special about him, actually, who is that? Why is a man in the sect and why is he in the Sacred Yin Hall?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s an important guest. Look, the Second Yin Pavilion Master brought him here. He¡¯s been here for several hours already.¡± ¡°Ohh, but so what? Are you telling me everyone is gathering here just because of that?¡± ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s because he¡¯s clearly looking down at our sect! Look at how fast he¡¯s putting down each book, he obviously doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s worth his time!¡± ¡°What! That bastard, does he know who we are?¡± As the disciples chattered amongst themselves, Bing Yi was surprisingly in the crowd as well. She was in the Sacred Yin Hall to look for something, anything, that could inspire her to take the next step in her cultivation. She had always been hesitant about whether or not she should breakthrough into Life Destruction. After all, this realm requires you to put your life on the line so it was no small matter. However, after witnessing the huge battle outside the sect, she became determined. She can¡¯t stop at the Crystal realm, she wanted to continue walking the path! Currently, she had an odd look on her face. Isn¡¯t that Senior Xia Lihua¡¯s servant? Why is he here? Just as she was feeling confused, Ji Xian suddenly walked toward her. He was planning to take the stairs to go to the next floor but after he took a step up, he stopped. Ji Xian spotted Bing Yi and his eyes softly lit up. ¡°Oh, it''s you. What a surprise.¡± ¡°Uh, is it?¡± Bing Yi awkwardly replied. She was a disciple of the Ardent Yin Sect, why would it be a surprise to see her here? ¡°Looks like you have yet to break through Life Destruction,¡± Ji Xian chuckled, ¡°You should check out the fourth shelf. On the second row to the leftmost side is a book that could help you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Bing Yi could process what just happened, Ji Xian had already walked up the stairs to the second floor. Li Yifan followed him. She indifferently glanced at Bing Yi but said nothing. Bing Yi speechlessly watched them leave. When she saw their figures disappear, she turned around and looked at the fourth shelf. An unsure expression appeared on her face but she ultimately followed Ji Xian¡¯s words. ¡­ On the second floor, Ji Xian repeated what he did on the first floor while Li Yifan continued staring at him. Every once in a while, the light in his eyes would dull and he would stand eerily still. Li Yifan noticed this, causing her curiosity to increase. Finally, after another several hours, Ji Xian put back the last book. He pinched his chin and looked to be in deep thought. Then, the light in his eyes faded once again. ¡­ A moment later, life returned to his eyes and he inwardly sighed. I already expected as much, but pity¡­ none of these books can assist me in simulating the next realm. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t a total loss, I¡¯ve gained new ideas for the Inverse Flame. Also, I think I may have a found a clue on how to help Lihua absorb True Essence. Yin and Yang, fire and water, balance and harmony. True Essence is incompatible with Astral Essence, but at the end of the day, the interconnection between these two Essences should be possible. Everything in the universe originates from one source. There must be something that can be used as a medium to tie them together. I just need to find what it is¡­
Chapter 84
Ji Xian worked his mind for a little longer before finally relaxing. He let out a long sigh as he gently massaged his temples. While the simulation doesn¡¯t require a lot to use, it was still draining on his mind. A painful throb struck his head, the feeling was so intense that if it were anyone else but Ji Xian, their mind would¡¯ve likely split into two and shattered. But he was used to this pain, he quickly calmed himself and ignored the aching. Ah, How much easier would my life be if I just drop everything and leave right now¡­ I wouldn¡¯t need to rush to simulate the next realm and I wouldn¡¯t be making enemies with the people from the Upper World. Thankfully, I¡¯ve discovered some uses for Heavenly Merit, otherwise, they would¡¯ve known that it¡¯s me who¡¯s been messing up their plans. Perhaps if I just take Lihua with me and disappear¡­ Ji Xian gave it a thought before bitterly shaking his head. Unfortunately, she¡¯s a much better person than me so I doubt she would just drop everything and follow me, at least, not before the problem in Mortal Haven is solved. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua, while the two of them have many things in common, their ideals were total opposites. Xia Lihua has a heart for cultivation as well as for the world. Right and wrong will always be obvious in her eyes. She will never be afraid to step in to protect the innocent because she has absolute confidence in her morals and strength. The world¡¯s problem was her problem. Ji Xian, on the other hand, has grown to become detached from the world and its affairs. To him, he is merely an observer. He doesn¡¯t feel the need to play hero and at the same time, he doesn¡¯t want to. Of course, there are exceptions, if he comes across minor injustices, then he will act, but if it was on a much grander scale, then he¡¯ll have to consider it. In the end, it all depends on how much trouble it¡¯ll bring him and if he wants to carry the nuisance on his back. He is just as Xia Lihua once describe him to Xiao Yueyin. He isn¡¯t a bad person, but he isn¡¯t necessarily good either. Because of his experiences in his past life as well as his poor upbringing in this life, Ji Xian has already become weary, weary of life. He would much rather put everything behind him and explore the universe as it was the only thing that brought him relaxation. This was part of the reason why no one in Mortal Haven has heard of him until he finally made an appearance when the Celestial race descended. He was traveling the world alone, away from humanity and civilization. As Ji Xian thought about the Mortal Haven World, he calmly ruffled his hair. I¡¯ve already intervened so I will see the matters through. After that, I can finally leave¡­ He lightly stretched his arms before turning to Li Yifan. She had been staring at him for half the day without so much as blinking. He smiled as his gaze met hers. Soul Subjugation. Hah, a perfect way to blend in with humans, indeed. ¡°What? You afraid I¡¯m going to steal or something?¡± He playfully asked. ¡°¡­¡± He chuckled upon seeing her silence. Then, he mischievously grabbed a random book from the shelf in front of him and slowly put it in his robe. He maintained eye contact with her as he does it. ¡°¡­¡± There weren¡¯t any changes to Li Yifan¡¯s face. It was still neutral as before, but the air suddenly became colder. Ji Xian didn¡¯t appear to have noticed it. He took another book from the shelf and stuffed it into his robe again. Just like before, he looked her straight in the eyes as he does it. With two obvious protuberances at his chest, he cheerfully whistled a tune as he walked to the stairs to return to the first floor. When he was almost there, Li Yifan appeared and blocked his path. ¡°Enough, put them back,¡± she said without any emotion. ¡°You¡¯ll have to make me. I don¡¯t have the habit of putting back the things I have taken.¡± Ji Xian strangely shook his body as he spoke, causing the two square bumps on his robe to shake as well. He ignored her, continuing to walk ahead as he kept eye contact, as if daring her to take action. Li Yifan narrowed her eyes, ¡°Do not think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re a Pseudo Saint. You¡¯re not at the point where you¡¯re invincible.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Ji Xian grinned, ¡°That is only true for other people. In the Lower World, I am supreme.¡± When Li Yifan saw that he doesn¡¯t have any intention of stopping, she turned solemn. The air in the room became even colder. As the distance between them shorten, her aura intensified. Soon, Ji Xian was right before Li Yifan. When he was an arm''s length away from her, she was ready to take action but that was also when he suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± She coldly stared at him with a hint of confusion while he returned her gaze with an amused expression. Ji Xian opened his mouth and calmly spoke, his tone reversed the strain in the atmosphere. ¡°You¡­ you actually care about this sect, don¡¯t you?¡± Li Yifan frowned, finding his question ridiculous, ¡°I am the Second Yin Pavilion Master of the Ardent Yin Sect. I have my responsibilities, so what nonsense are you spewing?¡± Ignoring what she said, Ji Xian continued, ¡°I noticed it a while back. You showed genuine care for Fang Yu when I fought her, and not only that, you also displayed great disdain toward me when you thought I belonged to the Nether race after seeing the Nether Armor. You must¡¯ve thought I was the one who initially injured her.¡± ¡°So I wonder, have you, a Graha, become attached to this world or just the Ardent Yin Sect?¡± Li Yifan¡¯s pupils shrunk to the size of a needle. Impossible! He knows?! He¡¯s also aware of the Nether race¡­ She gritted her teeth and her hands clenched into fists, but on the surface, her expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Ridiculous! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Li Yifan immediately denied it. He must be testing me. Soul Subjugation has no flaws! Unless he is somehow able to inspect the soul of this body, there¡¯s no way that he can prove it. ¡°¡­¡± Ji Xian smiled. He said nothing and only stared at her until she felt uncomfortable. Li Yifan struggled to put up the facade. Her expression dropped. His appearance suggests that he was certain that she was a Graha. It was useless to deny it. She let out a soft breath as she tried to study his face. Unfortunately, his eyes were clear, without any fluctuation, which made it hard to read what he was thinking. But even though Ji Xian knew her identity, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to outright admit it. What she worried about more were his intentions. If he decided to tell Shao Qinglian, even if she didn¡¯t believe him, the seed of doubt would¡¯ve been planted. If that happened, she would have to leave the sect. A part of her felt a little reluctant at this thought. The Ardent Yin Sect held a special place in her heart. It would be a shame if she had to break off all relationships just like that. After fifteen minutes of awkward silence, Ji Xian spoke once more. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to go back home?¡± ¡°Home¡­?¡± Li Yifan repeated in a daze. This one word left a deep impression. A mixed feeling welled up inside her. Of course she wanted to return to her world but at the same time, there were also reasons why she doesn¡¯t want to go back. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± she softly muttered. ¡°Oh? And why¡¯s that?¡± Ji Xian asked curiously. Inwardly, however, he already had an idea. He recalled that single complex rune that created the Formatic. Li Yifan didn¡¯t immediately answer, instead, she looked at him, feeling confused. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any hostility toward me?¡± ¡°Why would I? I barely know you.¡± Ji Xian said casually. Li Yifan found this odd. Due to the war centuries ago, the people of Mortal Desolate have nothing but hate for the Graha race. So why doesn¡¯t this man in front of her feel the same way? ¡°You¡­ what about what happened to the two races¡­¡± she asked. Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s got nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yifan became even more confused. Why does he seem so¡­ indifferent? She continued staring at him, trying her hardest to read his thought. Eventually, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We can¡¯t return. No one can solve the Three Tongue Gist that¡¯s guarding the Chaos Tunnels. Why do you think there are Grahas left behind?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Xian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Three Tongue Gist?¡± Li Yifan nodded and explained, ¡°The Three Tongue Gist is an ancient language that originated from the Graha race. It has means to communicate with the Heaven and Earth to assist in whatever one needs. In this case, the Three Tongue Gist was used by one of our people to form a Formatic, which is similar to a Formation, to protect and hide the Chaos Tunnels from the humans.¡± ¡°To assist in whatever one needs?¡± Ji Xian muttered thoughtfully. What does this mean? Is it possible for me to use the Three Tongue Gist for other things than creating Formatic? Can I use it to make talismans? Weapons? Alchemy? Looks like I¡¯ll need to experiment with it more later¡­ ¡°So you¡¯re trapped here in this world. None of you are capable of dispelling it?¡± He asked after snapping out of his thought. Li Yifan frowned, ¡°Dispelling the Three Tongue Gist? Hah, you don¡¯t know how ridiculous that sounds. Do you think it¡¯s that easy? You can¡¯t even fathom how hard it is to learn the Three Tongue Gist. Unless you¡¯re incredibly gifted, you can forget about it.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Ji Xian chuckled but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°How did you know¡­ about me?¡± Li Yifan cautiously asked. ¡°How? You¡¯re like a beacon, how could I not know?¡± Ji Xian laughed. Li Yifan frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Uh, never mind. Let¡¯s just say I have my ways,¡± he awkwardly coughed after making a slip of the tongue. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough messing around. Lihua is waiting for me.¡± He slipped past Li Yifan as he proceeded to head down to the first floor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± he said as he raised his arm and waved. Li Yifan stared at his back. As she watched him take a step down the stairs, she suddenly shouted. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Xian stopped and turned around, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Nether Water in your possession¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that. I extracted it from Fang Yu.¡± A look of understanding appeared on Ji Xian¡¯s face. He held out his palm and a black liquid slowly seeped out from his skin. It gathered into a ball that floated above his hand. Upon seeing it, Li Yifan¡¯s heart skipped a beat while her body grew uncomfortable. A voice suddenly resounded in her mind, warning her to stay away from the black liquid at all costs. ¡°How is this possible? Nether Water shouldn¡¯t be able to affect a Graha, so why do I feel this way?¡± She whispered. ¡°The Graha race is immune to Nether Water?¡± Ji Xian¡¯s eyes flickered. Li Yifan hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°The Nether is but a branch of the Graha. While we share the same origin, the Nether is an imperfect lifeform compared to us. Other than the Eighteen Cyclic Hell that our Progenitor created for them, they¡¯re unable to practice other cultivation methods.¡± ¡°All of their abilities revolve around the usage of Nether Water and it just so happens that it is useless on the Graha race.¡±
Chapter 85 ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Ji Xian muttered to himself as he was deep in thought. Since his battle with the two Graha brothers near Solitude City, he had become aware of the connections between the Nether race and the Graha race due to the similarities in their appearances. He knew they were linked so he wasn¡¯t surprised to learn that the Nether was just a branch of the Graha. And while Li Yifan hadn¡¯t said much, she had actually provided him with a lot of information. Although I don¡¯t know too much about them, the Nether race should be a rather strong force in the Upper World, yet, they¡¯re only a branch. What does this say about the Graha race, how strong are they? Are they on the same level as the Celestial race? Ji Xian had witnessed many varieties of forces descending from the Upper World to Mortal Haven. While he had never provided his home with any assistance, he would still occasionally watch the battle from a distance away. Throughout all the years that he¡¯s acted as a spectator, only the Celestial race caught his attention. Now, there¡¯s also the Graha race. These two races were profound in not only their abilities but also their bloodline. The Graha specializes in the mysterious aspect of the soul while the Celestials pursue the physical. If Ji Xian had to guess, these two races must have a terrifying background because from what he had seen, their cultivation method, Divine Arts, and bloodline abilities are pushing the limits of reality. As he came to this conclusion, he bitterly smiled. Well, shit. I offended both races. Ji Xian had killed fifty Chosen of the Celestial race when they invaded Mortal Haven, and while he was in Mortal Desolate, even though he hadn¡¯t done much, he still gave the two Graha brothers a beating and briefly experimented on them. Worse yet, he even let them leave. If it was any other time, he wouldn¡¯t have done this, but since his actions can lead to consequences that can involve the entire Mortal Desolate World, he let the brothers live. Inwardly, he does want to see a war break out with the Graha and the people of Mortal Desolate as he would be able to see and learn many things, but that was only a thought, he hadn¡¯t degenerated that far yet, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stepped in and helped Mortal Haven when the Celestials descended. Ji Xian had also been sealing the Chaos Tunnels that the Graha left behind. At this point, they should already know that it was he who did it. He had not only messed with their people but he has interfered with their plans of coming back. ¡°How unfortunate¡­¡± Ji Xian let out a long sigh but he wasn¡¯t too concerned. His identity remains a secret and as long as he has Heavenly Merit, it was impossible to divine his existence. Even if they discovered him one day, so what? He¡¯ll put up the best fight he can muster and let fate run its course. He has already put the matter of life and death behind him long ago. No one can live forever, and he doesn¡¯t seek immortality. It has always been about the journey, as long as he lived without regrets, that was enough. Besides, he had already technically died twice. Once in his past life and once when he was younger in this life. Death was no longer frightening. The Graha race¡¯s Progenitor¡­ what kind of person is he, I wonder?¡± Ji Xian gave it a thought before shaking his head. He had no reason to think about such a being so beyond his reach. He let out a relaxed smile before looking at Li Yifan, ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you would call the Nether race imperfect when they share so many resemblances to your kind. Is that because they don¡¯t have the Spectral Physique?¡± The Spectral Physique was shown by Yahui and Yazhu. It gave them translucent bodies that were immune to physical attacks. The only way to damage them is to infuse every attack with Essence. But while this hurts them. It¡¯s still almost impossible to sever their bodies when they¡¯re in that form. Ji Xian knew this because he had tried¡­ many, many times. Li Yifan narrowed her eyes. She wasn¡¯t surprised to learn that Ji Xian was aware of the Spectral Physique. Almost every sect in Mortal Desolate has information on the Graha race in their library so this information was plenty available. She nodded, ¡°Yes. The fact that those worthless Nethers didn¡¯t inherit the Spectral Physique makes them imperfect in our eyes. This also makes them not fit to carry the line of our Progenitor.¡± There was a strong disdain in her voice. It wasn¡¯t toward Ji Xian, but rather, the entire Nether race. ¡°So they¡¯re outcasts?¡± Ji Xian softly chuckled. Just from Li Yifan¡¯s attitude, it was obvious the Graha and the Nether aren¡¯t on good terms. ¡°Hmph! The blood of our Progenitor still flows in their veins. We are not that heartless, besides, they have their uses.¡± ¡°Sounds like a master and servant relationship,¡± Ji Xian casually replied. ¡°¡­¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Li Yifan looked away, not saying anything else. ¡°There¡¯s still one more thing I¡¯m curious about,¡± Ji Xian tapped his chin with his finger. ¡°The Nether race has white hair, no? But I¡¯ve seen one with green hair,¡± Ji Xian was naturally talking about Di Shi, the one titled Absolute. He consumed the Heaven Merit Stone to increase his cultivation to deal with Xia Lihua. Li Yifan, however, thought he was talking about someone else. She unhappily snorted while feeling a little suspicious. This Ji Xian must¡¯ve met that person. This explains a lot. No wonder he can use the Nether Water. Did the two of them fight? Wait a minute¡­ that person can already be considered a Graha. It should be impossible to differentiate him and us. How does Ji Xian know that¡¯s a Nether? He also knows that they have white hair. Did that idiot say something? Something doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ While Li Yifan was confused, she still indifferently answered, ¡°The Nether race didn¡¯t inherit the Spectral Physique but on a rare once in a generation occasion, there would be one born with a much purer bloodline than the rest. Although it¡¯s not guaranteed, there¡¯s a chance for them to gain the Spectral Physique and become a Graha.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Ji Xian finally understood, ¡°A Nether with green hair is an indicator that they have the potential to become one of you.¡± ¡°Hmph! A Nether is still a Nether in the end,¡± Li Yifan said coldly. Ji Xian was amused to hear this. Seems like the relationship between the main family and the branch family was worst than he thought. He looked down at his hand. The ball of black liquid slightly hovered above it. Compared to the Nether Water created by Di Shi, the one floating above his palm didn¡¯t look any different. But with Ji Xian¡¯s discerning eyes, he could tell that this ball of water was even darker than the one made by Di Shi. It was very slight, however, it was enough for Ji Xian to see a small amount of light being swallowed by it. A tinge of red could also be seen in the water. The color moved in tandem with the darkness making it difficult to notice. Ji Xian had never seen anything like this before in the Nether Water created by the other Nethers. It was exclusive to just the one in his hand. After observing it for a while, he let out a smirk. ¡°An imperfect lifeform¡­ what a joke!¡± Li Yifan was also looking at the Nether Water. She immediately frowned upon hearing his words. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Ji Xian didn¡¯t reply, instead, he casually threw the black ball of liquid at her. Li Yifan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. If it was any other Nether Water touching her, she wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye but the one heading toward her was different. Don¡¯t touch it! Don¡¯t let it touch you! DON¡¯T TOUCH IT! A voice screamed in her head. She quickly waved her hand and a wall of ice materialized out of nowhere. But she didn¡¯t feel like that was enough, she took a step back, leaving behind an afterimage before appearing once more on the other side of the second floor. ¡°You! What¡¯re you doing!¡± Li Yifan exclaimed, The ball of water flew in an arc, and just as it was about to hit the ice wall, it suddenly stopped. Its movement surprisingly reversed and it flew back into Ji Xian¡¯s hand. He chuckled as he inspected the Nether Water, ¡°You seem to look down on the Nether race because they don¡¯t have the Spectral Physique, and at the same time, you also view them as inferior because their abilities don¡¯t affect your kind. However, look at what just happened. I can clearly see your fear.¡± ¡°Why do you think that is?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yifan¡¯s expression became ugly. Ji Xian stared at her for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°You should already have the answer in your heart. The person who conjured this Nether Water has somehow found a way to improve the Eighteen Cyclic Hell that you mentioned earlier. He had not only strengthened the effects of the Nether Water, but its quality also slightly changed. You now fear it on both the physical and spiritual level.¡± Ji Xian momentarily paused as a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes. ¡°The Grahas are not afraid of the Nethers but what if one day the Nethers no longer become afraid of you? This new Nether Water looks seemingly made to perfectly counter your kind.¡± As Ji Xian spoke, he put away the black liquid and turned around to return to the first floor. He left behind a few more words. ¡°If this new cultivation method gets passed around, would the roles of master and servant be reversed soon, I wonder?¡± Li Yifan stared at Ji Xian¡¯s fading back. His words caused her heart to drop. She clenched her fists, ¡°Di Wentian, who else could¡¯ve done this but you, are you having rebellious thoughts after all we¡¯ve done for you? I knew there was something off about you. Do you honestly believe the Graha would be afraid just because of this? Our foundation goes far deep than you think.¡± ¡°We are the Progenitor¡¯s favorite, no matter what you do, you cannot replace us. Hmph!¡± Li Yifan took a minute to calm down but there was still a frown on her face. ¡°What should I do about this? Should I seek him out?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯ll be difficult with how big Mortal Desolate is, not to mention, my cultivation is also restricted right now since we¡¯re in the Lower World. Even if I find him, there¡¯s no way for me to restrain him.¡± ¡°Even informing the others would be hard. Other than the one who¡¯s always beside Yue Li, I haven¡¯t met another Graha in centuries. They¡¯ve all hidden too deep.¡± Eventually, she sighed. ¡°Looks like I have to try to find that damn Legacy again. Once I find it, the Graha on the other side would have ways to sense it and cross over again using the Chaos Tunnels. Then, I should be able to tell them about Di Wentian¡¯s rebellious thoughts.¡± ¡°Looks like purposely staying behind wasn¡¯t a bad idea.¡± After confirming what she needed to do, Li Yifan felt bitter, ¡°The Legacy¡­ this is the cause of Father¡¯s obsession. I thought I can just give up on it and hide for a while before returning to the Upper World but¡­ how unfortunate.¡± She looked around the second floor of the Sacred Yin Hall. Other than her, there was no one else. A complex emotion welled up in her heart, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to leave the sect soon¡­¡± As she was feeling emotional, she felt like she has forgotten something. She thought about it for a moment before shaking her head. ¡­ Ji Xian calmly returned to the first floor. The whole matter with the Graha and the Nether was an internal conflict so he didn¡¯t put too much thought into it. However, he was a little concerned for the Mortal Haven World. ¡°Would the Graha race descend as well?¡± He quietly muttered. Although he left his Hell soul behind in case of emergencies, its prowess isn¡¯t up to par with him yet, so it may not be enough if the Graha does descend, and that¡¯s especially so if their strength is similar to the Celestial race. He can only hope the worst case scenario won¡¯t happen until he returns. When Ji Xian moved to the first floor, all the disciples present stared at him while giving him weird looks. He raised an eyebrow upon seeing this but didn¡¯t dwell on it. He went to go look for Xia Lihua. All the while, with each step he take, two square blocks bounced from within his robe. ¡°What¡¯s that thing protruding out of his clothes?¡± Someone suddenly whispered. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ those are books!¡± ¡°What the hell? Is he stealing our books in broad daylight? Someone call the Elders!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Second Yin Pavilion Master?¡± ¡°Stop him!¡± Chapter 86
When Li Yifan made her way down to the first floor, she saw the sight of a dozen disciples surrounding Ji Xian. A realization hit her as she remembered what she had forgotten. She stared at his figure for a moment, and upon seeing him being cornered, a joyful little smirk briefly appeared on her face before quickly fading away. Just this bit of emotion displayed by her would¡¯ve instantly caused a commotion in the Ardent Yin Sect. It was very rare for there to be a change in her expression other than indifference. Li Yifan was simply annoyed with Ji Xian. He was an anomaly whom she never expected to meet. His presence will bring nothing but trouble for the Graha in the Lower World. But this was only part of the reason, in their earlier conversation, his attitude was nothing short of irritating. Although he didn¡¯t really show it, it was like he knew everything she had to say. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he knows more than he was letting on. There was also Ji Xian¡¯s identity. She had initially thought he was someone from that clan but after further thought, it doesn¡¯t seem too likely. Li Yifan held on to the wooden stair railings, as she leaned on it, her eyes were fixed on his tall figure. She muttered quietly to herself, ¡°That clan cares more about their descendant than anything so why would they abandon one of their own in the Lower World? Also, their blood usually arouses at a young age, when that happens, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t have known about his existence. They would¡¯ve immediately sent someone down to bring him back¡­¡± Seemingly having came to a conclusion, Li Yifan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°This is actually good news. If there was really a blood of Ji lost in the Lower World, who knows what kind of havoc that clan would bring into this Universe? Even my Graha race, as well as the Celestial race, would have to step aside and show them face.¡± Li Yifan hesitated before turning serious. ¡°While this Ji Xian doesn¡¯t belong to that Ji, his potential is still outrageous. To have the ability to so quickly gain insight into what he sees is something I¡¯ve never heard of before. If any forces in the Upper World were to learn of this, no doubt they would try their best to snatch him over their side. Honestly, even I¡¯m a little tempted¡­¡± ¡°I wonder how he, a Miracle, compares to the Absolutes¡­ or to the Great Empress Han Lan¡­¡± The moment this name came up in Li Yifan¡¯s mind, a dreadful spark flashed in her pupils. After Han Lan ascended, she rapidly carved out her own legend. In front of her, all those geniuses can only kneel. I almost suffered a loss as well. Even Father is beginning to feel threatened by her potential. How is it possible for someone like her to even exist¡­ When I have time, I should pay a visit to the ruins of Amber Soul Kingdom. I have been here for over hundreds of years but I have yet to find the time to take a look at the place where she once ruled. Li Yifan continued pondering for a while before a nervous expression appeared on her face. Han Lan has always been mysterious. After declaring her supremacy to all those in her generation, she joined the Boundless Primeval Academy. She¡¯s very rarely seen in public and her whereabouts are currently unknown. If she were to one day know about the Graha invading her world¡­ Li Yifan became serious, ¡°The Graha race is naturally not afraid of the Boundless Primeval Academy but the problem lies with the Empress herself. Right now, she is still far from a threat but her future is unimaginable.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She bitterly sighed, ¡°Han Lan¡­ you are the cause of why the Grahas are here, I wonder, will you become our dilemma as well?¡± ¡°If only the Progenitor wasn¡¯t missing. What would we have to fear with him around.¡± Li Yifan shook her head, Finally, she turned her attention back to Ji Xian, who had digressed the current situation into something weirder. Her lips curved into an amused smile but just like before, it quickly disappeared. ¡°What an odd person¡­¡± she muttered as she took a step down the stairs. Meanwhile, Ji Xian calmly looked around him. He was currently backed into a wall with a group of disciples standing before him. A variety of emotions could be felt in the room. There was anger, frustration, rage, and last but not least, annoyance. ¡°My beautiful ladies, Is there a need to act like this? Want is a powerful desire that you must learn to control. Life is full of trials. It will test you at every turn. You must learn to reduce your cravings for lust. I am but one man. My heart is already filled and may not have enough room for others. I understand due to this being a women only sect, you all haven¡¯t met a lot of men that can cause your emotions to fluctuate as much as I had, but unfortunately, there isn¡¯t much I can do for any of you. We are all cultivators here, we should at some level transcend these appetites for passion and yearning. ¡°Uh, that Miss over there, please put the sword away¡­ and the axe behind you as well.¡± As Ji Xian continued lecturing the disciples in front of him, their faces became noticeably ugly. At this point, almost every one of them had brought out a weapon and was holding it in their hands. Just a moment ago, this matter had yet to escalate so quickly, however, after interacting with Ji Xian for just a short while, the situation was exacerbated. This person¡¯s head simply was too far up his own ass. Eventually, one of them couldn¡¯t take any more of his nonstop chirping. ¡°Shut up, you idiot! We didn¡¯t gather because we¡¯re attracted to you!¡± ¡°Exactly, stop talking and give us back whatever manual is in your robe. Do you think we are fools that can¡¯t see something so obvious?!¡± ¡°You are causing our emotions to fluctuate but it¡¯s only going from irritation to displeasure!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Xian raised his brow in surprise. ¡°Manuals?¡± He looked down at his robe. After seeing the protrusions that hung from his chest, a look of understanding appeared on his face. ¡°Huh, I guess I forgot to put these back.¡± Ji Xian only pretended to take these books to mess with Li Yifan earlier. He didn¡¯t actually have any intention to keep them. He had already read everything that was on the first and second floors of the Sacred Yin Hall. The contents were perfectly ingrained into his mind so there wasn¡¯t any need for him to steal anything. Nevertheless, he immediately shifted the blame without any hesitation, ¡°Ladies, it appears there is a misunderstanding. It was your Second Yin Pavilion that gave me these books. She personally stuffed them into my body, so if you have any bone to pick, then do it with her.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± A particularly pretty disciple exclaimed. ¡°What we have in the Sacred Yin Hall are all treasures that our predecessors risked their lives to obtain so why would the Second Yin Pavilion Master allow an outsider like you to hold onto them?¡± After she spoke, she glanced around with expectations that her Senior and Junior Sisters would join in, but oddly enough, they were hesitant. One of them coughed, ¡°Well¡­ if what he says is true, then it could be possible¡­¡± ¡°This is the Second Yin Pavilion Master we¡¯re talking about, who knows what she¡¯s thinking?¡± ¡°Yeah, she has always been rather indifferent toward the rules of our sect. Who could say she wouldn¡¯t do something like this?¡± One disciple after another nodded. None of them had a good impression of Li Yifan. She was simply too cold and apathetic. Other than the Sect Master, First, and Third Yin Pavilion Masters, she rarely shows any care toward the disciples and Elders. It was because of this that many people found her unpleasant to be around. Ji Xian was amused by this sight. His eyes moved to a certain ordinary figure that stood at the back of the group. He grinned before sending that person a spiritual sense message. ¡°How are you this unpopular?¡± That person was naturally Li Yifan. She had made her way down to the first floor a while ago and heard everything. Upon seeing the ongoing discussion about her from the group of disciples, she icily stared at Ji Xian. Annoying¡­ She coldly snorted and it bought everyone¡¯s attention. The disciples jumped before slowly turning to peek behind them. After seeing Li Yifan, they instantly became nervous. ¡°Second Yin Pavilion Master.¡± They hurriedly bowed and greeted. Li Yifan ignored them. She walked up to Ji Xian and stared at him. With narrowed eyes, she held out her hand. Ji Xian chuckled as he reached inside his robe. His defined chest could be momentarily seen. ¡°I kept them warm for you.¡±
Chapter 87 The moment Ji Xian lifted his robe, the surrounding disciples slightly blushed at the sight of his body before quickly turning away. They were an all girls sect after all, while it wasn¡¯t uncommon for them to interact with other men when they head out for missions, they still kept a reasonable distance. The matter of man and woman was taken seriously in this world, very few people were like Ji Xian and Xia Lihua who were so physically intimate despite their somewhat ambiguous relationship. ¡°Shameless person! How dare he flash us.¡± ¡°Hmph! Is he trying to seduce us? Dream on!¡± ¡°¡­Well, he¡¯s got good genes, I¡¯ll give him that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The disciples groaned. Their faces appear shy and indignant. Li Yifan didn¡¯t bother with them. She wasn¡¯t like these disciples who rarely left the sect. She has lived for millenniums and has experienced many things. Such a minor matter wasn¡¯t enough for her to feel anything. She grabs hold of the books before passing them on to a disciple that was standing closest to her. ¡°Return them to the second floor,¡± she said coldly. The disciple was caught off guard and became flustered but she quickly held on to the two books. ¡°Ye¡­ yes, Second Yin Pavilion Master.¡± The disciple hurried left while the others also took this time to disperse as well. It was best not to overstay their welcome after knowing that Li Yifan had overheard their conversation earlier. With the books returned, there was no more reason for them to stay. They glanced at Ji Xian and made threatening faces at him as they left. He didn¡¯t think much of it and instead, found it adorable. Li Yifan saw the group scattered. She didn¡¯t make it hard for them, allowing them to leave peacefully. She has become accustomed to these kinds of scenarios where the disciples would talk about her behind her back. This didn¡¯t upset her; rather, she preferred it this way. At the end of the day, she wasn¡¯t from this world. She was merely borrowing a body. Eventually, she would have to leave. It was best not to have too many connections with too many people. This was partly why she was so cold and indifferent toward everyone. She didn¡¯t want to become overly attached. Unfortunately, things don¡¯t always go as planned. Out of the three hundred years that she has stayed in Mortal Desolate, the Ardent Yin Sect was the place she dwelled at the longest. It was at this place that she befriended Shao Qinglian and Fang Yu. It was a genuine relationship and she does care for them even though she rarely shows it. A hint of reluctance appeared in her heart but she quickly shook her head, All good things must come to an end. She inwardly sighed. After she watched the disciples leave, she moved her gaze back to Ji Xian. Shockingly, she wasn¡¯t alone. Unknowingly, a beautiful woman wearing an elegant white dress appeared and was standing next to him. Li Yifan narrowed her eyes. She wasn¡¯t able to sense this woman¡¯s arrival. Her cultivation was currently disguised to be at the Late stage of the Holy realm but in actuality, she was in the Peak stage. For someone to appear so close to her without her awareness, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her vigilance. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Throughout this entire time, Li Yifan¡¯s focus was mainly on Ji Xian and due to this, it seems like she had neglected this woman who was by his side. She carefully observed her. Unlike Ji Xian, whose appearance looks shady and questionable, this woman in white exudes endless ethereal grace. Her hair was neatly combed back and with a pair of soft, straight eyebrows, phoenix eyes, and cherry pink lips, it was impossible to find any faults in her looks. There was a subtle aura that she was emitting. Even though it was obvious she was restraining it, it was impossible to completely hide it due to its intensity. Li Yifan frowned. She knew what this aura was, it was a sort of self-confidence. Just the sliver that she could feel from the woman in front of her immediately gave her a sense of inferiority. This feeling was unpleasant and she snorted with displeasure. Who was she? She was someone whose background alone would bring fear to many people in the Upper World. Since when had she ever felt inferior to anyone? Li Yifan instantly felt nothing but distaste for this woman. Her feelings were displayed all over her face, which was something that seldom happened. Xia Lihua was catching up with Ji Xian when suddenly, she felt something and looked over. Li Yifan stared straight into those radiant silver eyes with an unyielding expression. Unfortunately, there was something about Xia Lihua that made it difficult to maintain eye contact. She slightly winced before looking away. Hmph! You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m being restricted, otherwise¡­ Ji Xian chuckled, ¡°Lihua, you¡¯re being a little too intimidating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything,¡± Xia Lihua softly laughed. She wasn¡¯t surprised by Li Yifan¡¯s reaction. Many women in the past had similar reactions when they met her. Either they¡¯ll like her or hate her, there was rarely any in between. She began to stare at Li Yifan with interest. ¡°Is she using that ability, Soul Subjugation?¡± She suddenly asked without any restraint. She had wanted to ask this initially, but the timing wasn¡¯t exactly appropriate. Now that Ji Xian was done with his business, she no longer held back her question. Her eyes sparkled with fascination. She couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the Universe. There actually exists a race that specializes in the souls. This made her wonder if there is a race or faction out there that had people like her and Xiao Yueyin. ¡°She is, that¡¯s not her real body.¡± Ji Xian casually nodded. Xia Lihua had seen and experienced everything he went through in the Formatic near Solitude City, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she knew this information and it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that she was just as knowledgeable as he was with the Grahas. Li Yifan was sullen. She glared at the loud couple before spreading her spiritual sense. After seeing that there were no disciples on the first floor, she breathed a sigh of relief. The first floor of the Sacred Yin Hall was busy a moment ago, but after the appearance of Li Yifan, everyone quietly left, seemingly avoiding her. ¡°You¡­ also know?¡± She asked cautiously. Xia Lihua smirked, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re like a beacon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yifan¡¯s expression dropped. This was already the second time she heard this. But she didn¡¯t ask Xia Lihua what she meant, even if she asked, she knew Xia Lihua wasn¡¯t going to say anything. ¡°How do you know about Soul Subjugation?¡± She asked Ji Xian. From his words earlier, it sounds like he was fully aware of this ability. ¡°Uh,¡± Ji Xian awkwardly coughed. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I was a Graha enthusiast.¡± Next to him, Xia Lihua bitterly shook her head. She recalled the torturous screams and it howled in her mind. She became slightly uncomfortable and no longer wanted to think about it. Li Yifan pursed her lips, not at all satisfied with his answer. She stared at the couple in front of her while feeling fully exposed. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in Mortal Desolate that knew about Soul Subjugation. Even the Arcane Mountain doesn¡¯t know. They¡¯re only aware that the Graha race has somehow blended into humanity but wasn¡¯t sure how. The identity of these two people was becoming even more mysterious. ¡°Just who are you? Are you two from the Upper World?¡± She asked. Ji Xian smiled. He has been asked this question so many times in the past that he no longer needs to think about what to say. ¡°We¡¯re an immortal couple from the eighth dimension traveling the world,¡± he blurted out as naturally as he breathed. ¡°What nonsense,¡± Li Yifan frowned in displeasure. ¡°Immortals don¡¯t exist and I¡¯ve never heard of this eighth dimension.¡± ¡°Then it sounds like you¡¯re ignorant.¡± ¡°You!¡± Li Yifan gritted her teeth. Her patience was really being tested today. Never before had someone dared to call her ignorant. She was born from an extremely high pedestal, what has she not seen? This bastard is definitely messing with me. Ji Xian¡­ you damn idiot. You don¡¯t even know whom you¡¯re talking to. I better not see you ascend or I¡¯ll make your life a living hell! The Graha rules this universe with the Celestials, you won¡¯t be able to hide from me. I¡¯ll make you pay for this insolence! Chapter 88
Li Yifan coldly stared at Ji Xian while grumbling something to herself. One can only imagine what she was thinking from the glow in her eyes, but based on her expression, it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t anything good. Ji Xian sensed her dissatisfaction but pretended not to see it. Secretly, however, he was quietly observing her. After their short moment of interaction, he noticed she would occasionally reveal a very proud and regal aura. This wasn¡¯t something that anyone can just have and from what Li Yifan displayed so far, it almost seem ingrained into her bones. This was enough for him to know she wasn¡¯t someone ordinary. He threw this knowledge into the back of his mind before quickly using this time to inform Xia Lihua of everything he had learned through spiritual sense messages. ¡°The Nether race is just a branch of the Graha?¡± She asked in surprise. Ji Xian nodded, ¡°Li Yifan confirmed it. Also, If I¡¯m not wrong, the Graha should be on the same level as the Celestials.¡± Xia Lihua had a thoughtful expression as she pondered these new pieces of information. She glanced at Li Yifan a couple of times before looking at Ji Xian. From his tone, it doesn¡¯t seem like he has a bad impression of her. However, she was different from him. Li Yifan was a Graha and she was an enemy of the Mortal Desolate World. While this world wasn¡¯t her home, she still sympathize with it. If she had to pick a side, naturally, she will pick Mortal Desolate. Ji Xian was indifferent toward Li Yifan¡¯s identity but Xia Lihua was currently wondering if she should get rid of the Graha in front of her. The thought flashed in her mind before she decided to observe Li Yifan a little longer. She began mulling over the other stuff Ji Xian told her and was doubtful of the Graha¡¯s strength. If the Graha was as strong as the Celestials, why was there such a great contrast in their strength? When the Celestials descended into Mortal Haven they were entirely capable of annihilating all the Ancestors and taking over. It was only because of Ji Xian¡¯s presence, as well as interference, that they had a second chance at life. Xia Lihua had never met the Celestial race, but she had heard plenty of stories about them from the Ancestors in the Southern Continent. If what she heard were true, perhaps even she would be helpless in the face of their attacks. The Celestial race could wipe out worlds, their strength was unquestionable. As for the Graha¡­ They waged a war against Mortal Desolate and lost. Xia Lihua never believed that Mortal Desolate was as strong as Mortal Haven. In fact, she thinks they are much weaker. Holy realm experts aside, Mortal Desolate simply doesn¡¯t have anyone comparable to her and Ji Xian. Xiao Yueyin has the same potential as her but unfortunately, she was still young. If Ji Xian were to know her thoughts, he would likely agree as well. He had initially thought the two worlds were similar in strength but after spending more time here, his thoughts had changed. Mortal Desolate has, at most, more Late stage Holy realm cultivators, but Mortal Haven has more Peak stage cultivators. The difference between the Peak stage and the Late stage was like Heaven and Earth, just this fact was enough to prove Mortal Haven¡¯s superiority. Yet, despite this, Mortal Desolate was able to win against a race that was supposedly equal to the Celestials. This made Xia Lihua skeptical. After she put more thought into it, she finally realized something crucial. The Graha race never descended. They arrived in this world by using the Chaos Tunnels. What does this mean? All the ones who came here were not from the Upper World, rather, they were from the Lower World. Once Xia Lihua came to this conclusion, everything made more sense. If the Graha race really did get serious and send their Chosens from the Upper World, they should easily overpower the cultivators in Mortal Desolate. She relayed her thoughts to Ji Xian, who nodded in agreement. ¡°Even though the Graha lost, it¡¯s not like they''re weak.¡± Ji Xian said. ¡°They were on the verge of winning the war, it was only until a certain person from the Arcane Mountain acted that the situation reversed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xia Lihua replied. The two of them came to know of this information back in Solitude City. She would occasionally release her spiritual sense while Ji Xian rarely withdraw his, this allowed them to learn many things on their arrival in this new world. ¡°The Great Ancestor of the Arcane Mountain¡­¡± Xia Lihua muttered. she showed a little curiosity, ¡°For one person to change the course of the war, is he someone like you?¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Ji Xian smiled, ¡°Are people like me so common? It¡¯s more likely he¡¯s not from down here.¡± ¡°Down here?¡± Xia Lihua repeated in wonder. ¡°You think he¡¯s from the Upper World?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find out in due time,¡± Ji Xian said casually. While he was interested in this Great Ancestor, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to meet him. He was still occupied with many things. For now, he wanted to take a look at a few more sect¡¯s treasuries before he take a trip to the Arcane Mountain. If Xia Lihua knew his thoughts, she¡¯d probably roll her eyes. Not to mention, she was now his accomplice, also, what can she do? It¡¯s not like she can convince him to stop his ways. Ji Xian glanced at her and noticed she was in deeply reflecting on some matters. He immediately knew what she was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile. Xia Lihua was getting a little too involved with the affairs of Mortal Desolate and the Graha. The two of them already discussed this matter before so he held his tongue. He has done enough for this world. With the plan to seal the Chaos Tunnels, the Graha won¡¯t be able to cross over any longer. As for the Graha left in this world, that was none of his concern. Whatever Xia Lihua wanted to do next, was up to her. Ji Xian had gotten what he wanted from the Graha, or more particularly, the two brothers, Yahui and Yazhu, so his interest in them had waned somewhat. While he wasn¡¯t fully satisfied, it was enough for him to move on. It was always better not to bite off more than one can chew. During his time with them, he was able to receive an answer to a question that heavily weighed in his heart.It was a question that concerned his soul. He had always believed that he transmigrated, that his original soul took over and occupied this body, but after his time with the brothers, he wasn¡¯t sure anymore. The Graha race was a special race that has a strong affinity with the soul. This allows them to know if a soul doesn¡¯t originally belong to a body, and after his moment with the Yahui and Yazhu, Ji Xian discovered there was nothing wrong with his soul! This confused him greatly, did he not transmigrate? Or were the brothers unreliable due to the difference in his and their strengths? Was Earth not real? Am I truly Ji Xian? He let out a sigh as he contemplated. At the same time, Xia Lihua moved her gaze over to Li Yifan, who was still glaring at Ji Xian. ¡°What exactly does the Graha want from the Mortal Desolate World?¡± She suddenly asked. Li Yifan stopped looking at Ji Xian before narrowing her eyes at Xia Lihua. In the end, she kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that she refused to talk, Xia Lihua continued, ¡°Is it for the same reason why the factions from the Upper World would descend to the Lower World?¡± Li Yifan froze. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± She asked questioningly. ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua only let out a beautiful smile. This irritated Li Yifan and she sneered, ¡°My Graha race is not that desperate to do something like that.¡± She was becoming even more certain now that there was something weird about the couple in front of her. Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes subtly widened. So not every faction in the Upper World is like the Nether and Celestials. There are some that disdain coming down to the Lower World¡­ ¡°Then why did you come here?¡± Xia Lihua asked again. ¡°I have no reason to tell you.¡± Li Yifan refused to answer but the moment she spoke, a terrifying pressure suddenly pressed down on her body. It happened so fast that she almost kneeled. Her expression greatly changed as she looked at Xia Lihua in shock. What is this pressure? How is this possible?! Li Yifan coldly looked at Xia Lihua. She gritted her teeth as she tried her best to resist the powerful force. ¡°You¡¯re also a Pseudo Saint?¡± Xia Lihua cooly combed back her hair using her fingers. She didn¡¯t respond, instead, she increased the pressure even more. Thud. ¡°You!¡± Li Yifan¡¯s knees hit the floor. She used her hands to the best of her ability to support herself. Unfortunately, it was useless, the pressure was too strong. A killing intent grew in her eyes as she angrily stared at Xia Lihua. ¡°You¡­ dare¡­ to¡­ make me¡­ kneel¡­?¡± She struggled to say. Xia Lihua was indifferent, ¡°I will give you one last chance. Tell me why the Graha came here. Do not test my patience.¡± Sweat dripped down Li Yifan¡¯s face and she was beginning to find it hard to breathe. She no longer hid her cultivation and exploded with the aura of the Peak stage of the Holy realm. Sadly, this didn¡¯t do much as she was still pinned to the ground. ¡°Legacy¡­ We¡¯re¡­ here¡­ for a¡­ Legacy.¡± She finally said after feeling like her body might explode. After she spoke, the earth-shattering pressure disappeared. Pant, pant. Li Yifan gasped for air. She blankly stared at the grey flooring before slowly looking up at Xia Lihua. After a moment, she stood up. ¡°You will pay for that.¡± She said without any emotion, however, her eyes were red from rage. If looks could kill, Xia Lihua would¡¯ve probably died over a thousand times. ¡°Then maybe I should just kill you now?¡± Xia Lihua smiled and said in a teasing manner. ¡°¡­¡± Li Yifan bit her lip. Her fingernails were currently dug deep into the palm of her hands. She wasn¡¯t stupid, after knowing that Xia Lihua was also a Pseudo Saint, it wasn¡¯t wise to pick a fight with her now. Two Pseudo Saints¡­? Hmph! Just you two wait¡­ Xia Lihua ignored her anger, ¡°Why would a Legacy from the Graha race be in the Mortal Desolate World?¡± ¡°Hmph! Go ask the Arcane Mountain. They¡¯ll have an idea,¡± Li Yifan unhappily snorted. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Xia Lihua raised an eyebrow. ¡°Because they¡¯re related to Empress Han Lan and she¡¯s part of the reason why we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that right¡­?¡± At this time, Ji Xian finally joined in on the conversation. He had kept quiet earlier because he didn¡¯t want to interfere with Xia Lihua¡¯s actions. ¡°Then all this is starting to make some sense,¡± he said interestingly. Ji Xian saw Xia Lihua¡¯s questioning look so he continued, ¡°Remember what Bing Yi once told us about Empress Han Lan when we were at the Solitude Auction House?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes lit up and she understood, ¡°Empress Han Lan once saved Mortal Desolate from destruction.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ji Xian nodded before staring at Li Yifan. ¡°So the Empress fought against your predecessor and fatally injured him. Before he passed away, he hurriedly left behind a Legacy for the Graha race.¡± ¡°Thousands of years later, your race came here in search of it.¡± Li Yifan¡¯s expression turned ugly but she didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°You, who know nothing do not realize the immensity of this information. My predecessor, the one that died at the hand of Empress Han Lan, was not someone ordinary. He came from the direct line of our Progenitor. He was the descendant of the Ghost!¡±
Chapter 89 The Ghost? Ji Xian and Xia Lihua glanced at each other with questioning looks. They weren¡¯t sure if this was a name or a title and since they weren¡¯t familiar with this Progenitor of the Graha race, it didn¡¯t invoke too much reaction from them. But suddenly, their expressions changed, for the moment Li Yifan finished her sentence, a great disturbance occurred that sent them into a state of incredulity. A rare, serious look appeared on Ji Xian¡¯s face as he quickly grabbed Xia Lihua¡¯s waist, pulling her closer to him. She didn¡¯t resist, at the same time, she was also on guard. The heavenly bodies around Mortal Desolate unexpectedly dimmed. The sun and moon stopped their rotation while a soft trembling shook from the void. An overwhelmingly loud silence rang through the couple¡¯s ears, causing them to feel great discomfort. Ji Xian was alert, something was happening around them that he didn¡¯t quite understand. He channeled his True Essence and his eyes glowed with a clear light. He had done this many times in the past, but this time, the light was a lot stronger than before. This was an innate eye ability of his. It wasn¡¯t a Divine Art that he created, rather, it was something he had gained after his ¡°second death¡± in this life. When his eyes shine with a clear subtle light, it enhances his vision to a frightening degree. It also gives him an ability that¡¯s similar to x-ray vision. It was because of this skill that he could see how other cultivators use and circulate their Essence, allowing him to copy and learn their Divine Arts and cultivation method. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes were bright. If one looked very carefully, one would even notice a hint of turquoise in his pupils. Unfortunately, no one was paying attention to him. He immediately spread his spiritual sense to encompass the Ardent Yin Sect. Surprisingly, it was as though time had stopped, or at least, slowed. Not a single person was moving, even Li Yifan was no exception. Besides him and Xia Lihua, there wasn¡¯t anyone else in the sect that knew what was happening. Ji Xian lifted his head, moving his gaze to the sky. Maybe it was just his imagination but there seemed to be a seven-colored light shining through the clouds. It was delicate, too delicate, making it almost impossible to see. ¡°This¡­ is this from the Universal Will?¡± He muttered in slight shock. Xia Lihua heard him, causing her eyes to narrow with seriousness. Underneath her white dress, lustrous silver scales could be seen covering her body. Although she wasn¡¯t sure of what was happening, she was ready to explode if need be. Unlike Ji Xian, she wasn¡¯t able to see the seven-colored light. Promptly after, a faint throbbing reverberated in their minds, with each pulse, it became faster and louder. It felt extremely uncomfortable and unknowingly, Ji Xian and Xia Lihua¡¯s breathing began to match its rhythm. Then, at the height of its momentum, the throbbing stopped. It gently faded away and was replaced by one thing, a single emotion. Fear. It could only be felt for a split moment before vanishing away. Afterward, everything returned to normal. The sun and moon restored their movements. The brilliance of the heavenly bodies returned. The trembling in the void also halted. Ji Xian quietly watched all of this as he slowly let go of Xia Lihua. The calm atmosphere allowed them to relax again. ¡°¡­Looks like we¡¯re the only ones who felt that just now,¡± Xia Lihua said after exhaling a breath. She had also released her spiritual sense earlier which allowed her to see the situation in the Ardent Yin Sect. Ji Xian nodded. ¡°We have already surpassed the limits of the Lower World, perhaps that was why we were able to see and feel something we shouldn¡¯t have been able to¡­¡± he roughly guessed after a bit of hesitation. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Xia Lihua was skeptical but since there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other explanation, she stayed silent. Ji Xian was thoughtful, he muttered quietly, ¡°Was the Universal Will¡­ afraid?¡± ¡°Who exactly is this Progenitor of the Graha race¡­?¡± As the two discussed the earlier event, they were unaware that there was actually one other person in Mortal Desolate that had felt this phenomenon as well. ¡­ Arcane Mountain, Second Peak. In a dark immortal cave, a gentle-looking old man wearing a bloodstained white robe with an inch-wide cloth around his eyes suddenly shuddered. He slightly lifted his head and with a solemn tone, said, ¡°The fear of the Universal Will?¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± ¡°There are only four existences that could frighten the Universal Wil¡­ did someone mention one of them?¡± ¡°Their names and titles are taboo. Who would be so foolish to casually say it?¡± The old man became silent. After a while, his voice sounded out again in the cave. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°The Graha race¡­ they¡¯re currently the only ones in Mortal Desolate that have a connection to one of those existences. It should be someone who¡¯s a direct descendant, otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for them to accept this karma.¡± ¡°Was a Graha of royal blood left behind?¡± The old man frowned and muttered to himself, ¡°That would be troublesome¡­ for someone of such status to be here, the Graha will definitely return.¡± ¡­ After a short period, the old man sighed, ¡°Han Lan, I will fulfill my promise to protect Mortal Desolate, however, I¡¯m not too sure how much longer this body will last.¡± ¡°The Chaos Tunnels are being sealed by those two experts but that¡¯s not the only way for the Graha to come here.¡± ¡°I just hope they haven¡¯t found us yet¡­¡± ¡­ Back at the Ardent Yin Sect. Li Yifan had a mysterious expression on her face. Unknowingly, the couple in front of her was standing much closer than before. It happened within a blink of an eye. One second they were standing a few feet away from each other, the next, their bodies were practically clinging together. Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t seem surprised and it was hard to say what she was thinking. Any other person would¡¯ve had a questioning look on their face, yet she was emotionless. Ji Xian slightly tilted his head as he observed her. The light in his eyes had long disappeared. Even Xia Lihua had reverted the scales on her body. From how calm Li Yifan appeared, Ji Xian wondered if she had already expected something to happen the moment she mentioned her Progenitor. The more he thought about it, the more he felt like this was the case. Li Yifan was definitely stopped in time earlier, Ji Xian was sure of this. She shouldn¡¯t have known what had transpired, but it¡¯s likely she was already aware of the result beforehand. Is she warning us? Ji Xian was thoughtful. Li Yifan¡¯s status was definitely not ordinary. Due to her conflict with Xia Lihua earlier, maybe she felt her life would be safer if he and Xia Lihua knew what kind of force was behind her. Thus, she named her Progenitor to bring down a reaction from the Universal Will. He exchanged glances with Xia Lihua and she slightly nodded. She has also come to a certain understanding. Unbeknownst to the couple, while Li Yifan looked calm, she was actually inwardly shocked. She indeed knew what would happen the moment she mentioned her Progenitor but what she didn¡¯t expect was that they could move. In that situation earlier, as Pseudo Saints, Ji Xian and Xia Lihua should¡¯ve at most been able to feel the Universal Will and that should¡¯ve been it. Like her, they should¡¯ve been frozen, yet, they were actually capable of moving. How is this possible? All beings under divinity should¡¯ve been affected by that phenomenon, how are they able to move? As she thought about this question, Xia Lihua suddenly spoke up. ¡°Have you been spending all your time at the Ardent Yin Sect? The war ended three hundred years ago, you could¡¯ve probably found that Legacy by now if you were searching for it.¡± She didn¡¯t mention the Universal Will or the event earlier. Li Yifan also didn¡¯t talk about it. As long as they knew, then that was enough. ¡°Ignorant,¡± she coldly replied. ¡°Did you really think I didn¡¯t search for the Legacy? Naturally, I looked for it, as well as the other Grahas that are stuck here. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not getting any resonance from it for some reason, so we can¡¯t find it.¡± Ji Xian raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is there a chance that there¡¯s no Legacy to begin with?¡± Li Yifan narrowed her eyes before shaking her head. ¡°We received a signal from it over four millennia ago. It has to be real¡­¡± Ji Xian was amused. It almost sounded like Li Yifan was trying to convince herself when she said this. Did she question its existence at one point? It would make sense. The Graha has been here for hundreds of years, yet they still couldn¡¯t find it. Over four millennia ago? Didn¡¯t the Empress ascend during that time? Or was this before she ascended? Maybe she¡¯s the reason why none of the Graha can feel it anymore. What did she do? Did she already obtain the Legacy? Li Yifan told us about it but she doesn¡¯t seem too concerned about us taking it for ourselves¡­ looks like it shouldn¡¯t be that easy to obtain¡­ perhaps there¡¯s some kind of requirement. Ji Xian was naturally interested in the Legacy, after all, he was still looking for some kind of inspiration to simulate the next realm. If this Legacy contains the inheritance of an expert from the Upper World, then it¡¯s worthy of his attention. After a moment of thinking, he glanced at Li Yifan and said, ¡°You have spent a lot of time at the Ardent Yin Sect. I guessed that you have already lost confidence in ever finding the Legacy, since that is the case, why don¡¯t you just return home?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yifan softly bit her lip in slight annoyance. Ji Xian can read her a little too well. She hated this feeling of being exposed. However, he was correct, after all these years, she had stopped caring about the Legacy. Actually, she never cared about it to begin with. This was her father¡¯s obsession, not hers. The war with Mortal Desolate was something she never approved of, unfortunately¡­ her words couldn¡¯t get through to her father and the decision was made. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before.¡± She slowly spoke, ¡°The Three Tongue Gist cannot be solved, therefore, it¡¯s impossible for me to go back home.¡± Ji Xian chuckled, ¡°Well, fortunately, you¡¯ve met me. I can solve it. I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret, I¡¯ve already sealed nine Chaos Tunnels. Eventually, I¡¯ll seal all of them. By then, you won¡¯t be able to return to your world any longer. The Legacy is a lost cause, just forget about it. You should take this opportunity and leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There were no words from Li Yifan. Her mouth was slightly opened and her eyes widened in disbelief. She was dumbfounded. Ji Xian continued, ¡°I¡¯m only letting you go, the other Grahas can rot here, including the one who modified the Eighteen Cyclic Hell. You won¡¯t have to worry about him any longer and you need not worry about the Nether race rebelling. After this is over, the two races can stay separated once more.¡± Xia Lihua stood beside Ji Xian and strangely looked at him. While it seems like he has good intentions, it was more appropriate to say he was trying to get rid of Li Yifan. It made sense, her status was too great. It wasn¡¯t wise to have her in Mortal Desolate any longer. Also, Ji Xian would be able to search for the Legacy in peace once the Chaos Tunnels are sealed and no Graha would come to look for Li Yifan. There was one thing he didn¡¯t mention, the possibility that those Grahas could still ascend but that would no longer be his business. ¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve sealed the Chaos Tunnels?¡± Li Yifan said in a daze, ¡°Do you realize what you have done?¡± She didn¡¯t question whether or not Ji Xian was really able to solve the Three Tongue Gist, for some reason, she believed him. Ji Xian frowned, sensing something was wrong. ¡°Tell me.¡± Li Yifan pursed her lips, ¡°The Chaos Tunnels are a result of the scars left in space created by the battle between Han Lan and my predecessor. It is connected to the Graha¡¯s home in the Lower World and Mortal Desolate. Since the path between the two worlds can be easily used, the Graha race in the Upper World has never felt the need to take action¡­¡± A flash of realization hit Ji Xian. He ruffled his hair and bitterly sighed. ¡°Well, shit, so they found it.¡± Li Yifan nodded, ¡°In the war three hundred years ago, we have already confirmed the coordinates of the Mortal Desolate World. The Graha in the Upper World could¡¯ve come down but they decided to leave the matter of the Legacy to their forces that were in the Lower World, providing them with only a little bit of help.¡± ¡°But now, with you sealing the Chaos Tunnels, what do you think would happen?¡± ¡°The Graha race will finally descend upon Mortal Desolate!¡± Chapter 90 There exists a large peculiar star in the Upper World. It emitted a dreadful heat that could instantly reduce any mortals to ashes. Even those who have attained divinity would struggle to survive in this temperature. It has an odd appearance, similar to a long strip of paper folded into a circle. The outer ring had a concentration of blue flaming chains that would every so often erupt into a powerful flare. This star should be uninhabitable but there was actually a civilization here that lives all around within the inner walls of the ring. It was surrounded by an endless space that had a sparking vitality of its own. A gaseous green light mysteriously illuminated the void, bringing exuberant splendor, and acting as an artificial sky to the citizens inhabiting the star. The bewitching luminescence moved as though it was alive, undulating like a gentle wave. Occasionally, a comet could be seen flying alone in isolation, drifting by without any purpose. There was one in particular that was heading straight for the large star, amazingly, its size was equivalent to a planet, and as it flew, it left behind a streaking white light. In the Lower World, this one comet alone would be capable of obliterating any heavenly body in its path, and yet here, it was but one of many. This comet targeted the peculiar star in the far distance. Judging from the terrifying speed at which it was traveling, it would take about a week before they collided. However, it was at this moment that a pair of eyes suddenly opened in space. Shockingly, their sizes were comparable to that of the comet, they were as large as a world. There was no iris or pupils, these eyes were completely black and due to their sheer size, it was even possible for one to see dots of lights in them. The pair of heartless eyes didn''t seem to have an owner, they were just silently floating in space, but on a closer look, there seemed to be a faint outline. It was just barely visible but there were two arms, two legs, and a tail. Whatever this creature was, it was strangely humanoid, yet, its head was largely elongated into a slight curvature, making it rather inhuman. The eyes stared at the incoming comet. After some time, the comet was just about to pass this creature when it suddenly came to a stop. The contour of a skinny arm could be made out and a hand was holding the comet in its place. The four fingers were long and slender, tapering into a sharp point at the tip. The creature opened its mouth wide, revealing a horrifying darkness. There was no sound as it slowly stuffed the planet-sized comet into its mouth, causing it to disintegrate bit by bit. This creature was unaware that there was something else out there quietly watching all this, stealthily stalking it. In the split second that it let down its guard, a flash briefly appeared, and the creature eating the comet froze. It slowly turned around, and as it did, its head gradually slid off its body. Another horrifying darkness appeared not too far away, producing a suction that pulled the two sections of the carcass into it. In the distance, there was another. An elongated head, two arms, two legs, and a tail. The appearance of this newcomer was almost identical to the previous creature, and yet, it was actually eating a member of its own race. At the peculiar star, inside a tall, majestic building. A slender figure watched this scene without any attachment. Thick radiating heat rose from the surface and into the air. The intensity of the temperature here was beyond extreme, but the figure was perfectly fine. The burning heatwave passed through his clear, translucent body without any obstruction, allowing him to remain unaffected. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Suddenly, a subtle shrieking could be heard in the air, followed by an appearance of an unknown man. He stood behind the figure and got down to one knee. Unsurprisingly, his body was also translucent. ¡°Autarch,¡± he respectfully greeted. ¡°¡­¡± The figure didn¡¯t respond nor did he turn around. ¡°Autarch, a majority of the passageways to the Mortal Desolate World have been sealed by someone and our forces in the Lower World are incapable of removing the seal. They¡¯re asking for help.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The figure remained quiet. His gaze was still on the gigantic creature out in space. The person behind him also didn¡¯t speak and waited. After a moment, the figure finally spoke. His voice was imposing and regal but it sounded ancient. Furthermore, there was an uncomfortable quality to it. A familiar shrieking could once again be heard from somewhere, causing the void to slightly shake. ¡°How many are left, Nianzu?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one left that¡¯s untouched,¡± The person named Nianzu responded. A shrieking could be heard in his voice as well, however, there was a noticeable difference between his and the figure. It was weaker. ¡°¡­¡± After another round of silence, the figure asked, ¡°What of Linghun Daiyu?¡± ¡°The Second Princess¡­¡± Nianzu hesitated. ¡°The Second Princess is unable to remove the seal. The seal acts like a lock. We can still use the passageway but there is a door on the other side. No one has been able to break it open.¡± ¡°The Second Princess is currently researching the seal. She suggested that we cross over using the last passageway to remove it from the other side, the Mortal Desolate World.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The figure softly chuckled. As he did, the void shook in the same rhythm. ¡°There¡¯s actually a formation in the Lower World that she can¡¯t solve? Tell me, how many times has she thrown a tantrum already?¡± ¡°¡­Around four times,¡± Nianzu answered truthfully. The figure chuckled again as he continued watching the creature out in space. The devouring darkness has finished consuming the member of its own race that was beheaded earlier. After it was done, this creature subtly grew in size. It warily looked in the direction of the peculiar star before quickly leaving. Its body blended into space so well that it was incredibly difficult to spot it. The figure¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed upon this sight. ¡°If the Lower World Graha is incompetent, just send our own forces then. Give Yatong a warning, this is already the second time that he has failed his undertaking, if there is a third time, just throw him into the Paralix. Send the Nethers as well. There shall be no more failures. The Legacy must be obtained.¡± Nianzu frowned, ¡°The Nethers have just recently lost a hundred Chosens, as well as their Absolute, Di Shi, I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll be willing¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The figure snorted. ¡°What say do they have? If I say they must, then they must.¡± ¡°The loss of their Chosens and Absolute was due to their own greed and their descent to Mortal Haven was without my permission. This will be a part of their punishment. When they arrive in Mortal Desolate, tell them to listen to Linghun Yifan.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nianzu bowed but didn¡¯t leave. ¡°What else is there?¡± The figure asked. ¡°Autarch, the Celestials have been prying into our matters lately¡­¡± ¡°Ignore them. It doesn¡¯t matter if they know about the Legacy. It is not something an outsider can obtain. If they wish to waste their resources, that is their problem.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Nianzu was prepared to leave but it was at that moment the figure spoke again. ¡°There is a World Eater within our territory. Tell Linghun Daixiang to take care of it. He has been slacking on his job lately. If any of our people die, it will be on him.¡± A flash of surprise appeared on Nianzu¡¯s face. He turned serious and said, ¡°I will notify the First Prince immediately.¡± With that, he left behind a soft shriek before disappearing. ¡­ The figure was silent as he looked in the direction of where the creature left. ¡°There have been more World Eaters than usual¡­¡± Chapter 91
As the Graha prepared for their descent, the people of the Mortal Desolate World were unaware of an approaching storm. Although this sudden escalation could be said to be caused by Ji Xian and his actions, it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. His interference merely sped up their involvement. Sooner or later, it was bound to happen, for the moment the Graha obtained the coordinates of Mortal Desolate, it was no longer possible for them to hide. At the Second Peak of the Arcane Mountain, a harmless looking old man wearing a bloodstained robe slowly emerged from an immortal cave. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± he muttered in a grave tone. He had short grey hair and was holding a wooden cane in his left hand, using it to assist him with every few steps. After walking to an open space, he came to stop. As he slightly lifted his head toward the sky, a frown can be seen between his brows. A linen blindfold was wrapped around his eyes so it was unknown what he was looking at. Suddenly, two mysterious white lights can be briefly seen shining through the fabric on his face. It was obvious they came from where his eyes should be and shockingly, just after a few breaths of time, the blindfold was dyed red as crimson tears gushed down his cheeks. The streams of blood were thick, making the old man look quite terrifying at this moment. A fine trickle also leaked from the corner of his lips. As his mouth filled with the taste of metal, he forcefully swallowed it back down his throat. The white glow vanished and the old man heavily panted. His hands clutched his chest, hoping to relieve some of the tightening tension there. Despite his sorry state, it didn¡¯t take him long to calm his condition. ¡°In the end, what I feared most happened. They¡¯ve found us,¡± he sighed. As the words left his mouth, a figure appeared next to him without any warning. Clothed in a conservative light green dress, It was Dong Zongying. The flowing wind parted her long bangs, revealing her troubled eyes. ¡°Ancestor, something isn¡¯t right¡­ I¡¯m getting an overwhelming sense of foreboding. I¡­¡± She spoke hurriedly but immediately froze after seeing the old man¡¯s pale complexion. He was also soaked in blood, causing her to immediately worry. ¡°Ancestor, you performed divination again?¡± The old man calmly nodded. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see her. Cultivators are beings who go against the natural order. They, who wish to control their own fate. When their lives are threatened, their intuition at times may warn them, and a cultivator¡¯s intuition can be frighteningly accurate. As one¡¯s cultivation increases, their sensitivity to danger will also grow as well. Alas, there are also moments when these intuitions just don¡¯t appear, at the end of the day, the vast majority of cultivators have yet to dominate their destiny, and their lives remain outside the realm of their control. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°The Graha is descending,¡± the old man said simply, without any embellishment. Dong Zongying instantly turned serious. ¡°The Graha again¡­¡± she said softly in a daze. She noticed the choice of words used here. If the other party is descending, then that could only mean one thing, they were from the Upper World. Mortal Desolate have fought with the Graha before, and they had nearly lost at that time. Those Grahas were merely from the Lower World, yet, they have already given them so much trouble. Now, their situation doesn¡¯t seem too optimistic with the true force coming. After drowning in her thoughts for a while, she finally asked, ¡°Is this due to the sealing of the Chaos Tunnels?¡± ¡°It is likely,¡± the old man calmly replied. Dong Zongying bitterly smiled, ¡°We never had a chance, did we? After all the sacrifices the previous generations had made, and along with your help, Ancestor, we were finally able to push the Graha back. Unfortunately, they left a way to return, the Chaos Tunnels, but through some unknown fortune, a person appeared out of nowhere that was capable of sealing them. The problem that has been plaguing our minds for centuries should¡¯ve been solved, however, it was actually all meaningless. There was never a way for us to get rid of the Graha. You beat them but only more will come.¡± The more she spoke, the more frustrated she became at their current situation. The old man saw the way she reacted and shook his head. He let her vent for a while before letting out a gentle laugh. ¡°We never had a chance? Who¡¯s to say that?¡± He continued, ¡°Zongying, the Arcane Mountain is the guardian of Mortal Desolate. We are responsible for the protection of our people and the world. How can you already be so pessimistic when the outcome is still unclear, and what will others think if they were to hear your words, the words of the Sect Master of the Arcane Mountain? How would they feel knowing that you have given up?¡± Dong Zongying lowered her head as she listened quietly like a child who has done wrong. In truth, she was still somewhat inexperienced. It has only been a decade or so since she received the position of Sect Master. While this was a grand status, it also carries immense pressure. The Arcane Mountain was created to safeguard the world but it was simpler said than done. She was still in the process of learning what her role meant. The old man¡¯s heart softens upon seeing her like this. He kindly pats her shoulder and said, ¡°Your Master unexpectedly passed away many years ago due to his injuries, forcing you to become the next Sect Master without much preparation. So far, you have done an excellent job of stabilizing Mortal Desolate. You just need a little more time to acclimate. I¡¯m sure you can do it well.¡± Dong Zongying exhaled a breath, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Ancestor.¡± The old man nodded with satisfaction before returning his gaze to the sky. ¡°Hope is not lost yet. I am still here. There are also those other two experts whom we know nothing about. Something tells me they will play a very important role in this. Zongying, the future is not yet set in stone. It is always changing. I cannot see the outcome but even if I could, even if what I saw was unfavorable towards us, it is not enough for me to give up, nor should it be for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dong Zongying was silent. She glanced at the frail figure standing next to her whom she had nothing but respect for, and upon seeing his bloodstained robe and weak body, a hint of shame grappled at her mind. Her bright brown eyes flashed with determination. An aura of authority came from her petite figure and she knew what needed to be done next. ¡°Ancestor, you don¡¯t need to worry, Mortal Desolate will prevail. I will leave first, there are still some matters that I need to prepare.¡± ¡°Good, go on then,¡± The old man said with a smile. Dong Zongying disappeared, returning to the Sect Hall in the First Peak. She stood in a tall building with an open view of the Arcane Mountain. Her gaze passed by the other five Halls one by one. When she saw the Talisman Hall, she stopped and her eyes flashed with a dangerous light. ¡°Dongwu Sheng, I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough. Do you really think I didn¡¯t know who you are? Since your kind is coming, there¡¯s no more reason to watch over you. It¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± A strand of spiritual sense left her body and traveled to the Combat Hall to notify Zeng Shihao. All the while, she took out an ordinary copper token. She blankly looked at it for a second before tightening her grip. Her body glowed with a soft green light as she circulated her True Essence into it. It shined with a series of different colors before ultimately settling on red.In the instant that this happened, nine other tokens throughout the Mortal Desolate World also erupted into the same color.
Chapter 92 The copper token in Dong Zongying¡¯s hand radiated with unbelievable intensity before turning into a beam of red light shooting straight for the heavens. It looked unstoppable as it punctured a hole through the clouds. The wind spiraled uncontrollably as the sheer pressure from the light disturbed the stratosphere. The Elders and disciples in the Arcane Mountain were immediately alerted by the commotion. In a certain building at the Talisman Hall, a man with a shaved head, who looked to be in his thirties, was currently holding onto a book and reading it. The moment he sensed the disturbance outside, he slowly lowered his arm before calmly taking a look outside. After seeing the extraordinary red pillar that was seemingly holding up the sky, his face flashed with surprise before it was followed by a look of understanding. His lips curved into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± he said as a slight anticipation could be heard in his voice. ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, his expression shifted as he sensed several powerful auras heading his way. ¡°So fast? Well played, Dong Zongying.¡± Despite knowing the incoming threat, the man didn¡¯t look too bothered. He softly laughed before raising his arm once more to continue reading the book. Immediately after, a formation appeared out of nowhere, surrounding the building that he was in. Then, Zeng Shihao broke through the door to the large room with two others behind him. One of them was an old woman whose face was filled with wrinkles while the other was a middle-aged man who exuded a strong medicinal scent. The man with the shaved head didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Combat Hall Master Zeng Shihao, Formation Hall Master Fan Qiang, Alchemy Hall Master Fu Gui, to what honor do I owe this visit?¡± ¡°Dongwu Sheng, it¡¯s time we stop playing these games. You should know exactly why we¡¯re here.¡± Zeng Shihao stepped up and said fiercely. The uncountable scars visible on his arms twitched as though he was ready for a fight. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Dongwu Sheng flipped through the last page of the book. After briefly skimming it, he pulled his fingers together to shut the book closed. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m curious, when did the Sect Master find out?¡± He asked calmly. The middle-aged man, Alchemy Hall Master Fu Gui shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ve known about you from the beginning. Did you really think you could¡¯ve hidden from the Ancestor?¡± The old woman, Formation Hall Master Fan Qiang joined in, ¡°We¡¯ve simply ignored you to keep a close watch on your movements.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Dongwu Sheng smiled. ¡°It was the Ancestor, huh? What a shame I was never able to meet him. This explains why there were so many newly established rules after I joined the mountain. My freedom was limited and I wasn¡¯t able to do much.¡± As he spoke, he ignored the three in front of him and looked in another direction. What a shame, that Heaven Chosen brat, Xie Wen, still has something of mine¡­ No matter, I will return for it soon. Dongwu Sheng turned back to Zeng Shihao and the other two. ¡°After all these years¡­ it had been fun. What a shame that I¡¯ll need to leave now.¡± Zeng Shihao sneered, ¡°Do you really think you can escape? With us three along with the Formation outside, you can forget about running.¡± Dongwu Sheng shook his head, ¡°Run? Why would I need to run? You¡¯re here to kill me so seeing as we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, I¡¯ll just save you the effort.¡± His body suddenly morphed into a black ball of liquid after he finished his sentence, catching Zeng Shihao and the others off guard. It hovered in the air and rippled. ¡°From today onwards, Dongwu Sheng is dead. The next time we meet, I will be Di Wentian.¡± The voice faded with the wind as the black ball of liquid turned clear before splashing down onto the floor. A golden wisp of light could be seen emerging from the wet patch but it quickly disappeared into the void the moment it appeared. The three Hall Masters watched all this with cold expressions. After a moment of silence, Fan Qiang spoke, ¡°He was just a clone.¡± Zeng Shihao snorted unhappily, ¡°Hmph! He also had a strand of Heavenly Merit which allowed him to hide that fact.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to report back to the Sect Master.¡± They left and at this point, the sky above the Arcane Mountain had been dyed completely red by the beam of light that came from the copper token. It stretched beyond thousands of kilometers and the entire Arcane region that the Arcane Mountain ruled was signaled by it. The smaller and larger sects saw this crimson sight and their hearts dropped. ¡°A war is coming¡­¡± ¡­ Dong Zongying sat on her throne while listening to the three Hall Masters in front of her. Upon hearing that Dongwu Sheng was just a clone, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Di Wentian¡­? Well played. With that strand of Heavenly Merit, not even the Ancestor would¡¯ve known that he wasn¡¯t the main body.¡± ¡°Sect Master, he was reading this when we arrived,¡± Zeng Shihao respectfully handed a book over to Dong Zongying. She grabbed it and instantly noticed how worn it was. Empress Han Lan and the Amber Soul Kingdom. A serious expression appeared on her face after she read the title. The Amber Soul Kingdom? The Ancestor once mentioned there was still a secret there but he never elaborated. Could Di Wentian have found something? Chapter 93
Just moments before Dong Zongying activated the copper token. Far away from the Arcane Mountain, in a domain that greatly contrasted the Ardent Yin Sect, was the Serene Region, home to the Serene Yang Sect. Instead of the bitter cold and endless snow, this place was filled with beaming rays of sunlight that brought along a scorching temperature and stuffy atmosphere, The Serene Yang Sect sat on a large platform that looked like it was scooped out from the earth. It floated high above the clouds and was seemingly trying to be as close to the sun as possible. Despite being exposed to the extremity all year round, the land here was surprisingly lavish. The plants and animal life appear to thrive off of this environment as they were flourishing. Clean marbled buildings were uniformly erected throughout the grounds. There was one in particular that stood out from the rest, being much grander and taller in appearance. It was located in the central part of the land and was easily distinguishable. The courtyard of this building was quiet due to the absence of people and a sense of peace was oddly instilled into the air because of it. A sign was hung on top of the entrance, it read, Fervid Tranquil Hall. This wasn¡¯t a place that anyone could just visit as this was actually the residence of the Sect Master of the Serene Yang Sect. Two people were currently inside this building having a discussion. ¡°Grand Elder, is the Young Lady still in seclusion?¡± A mature man asked while seated on a golden throne. At first glance, there was an obvious juxtaposition between his aura and appearance. His features can be described in one word, fierce. His black hair resembled a burning flame and his bushy brows were aggressively slanted to the point where he looks perpetually angry, and yet, the composed air he gives off made him appear quite steady. This person was Hao Boqin, the Sect Master of the Serene Yang Sect, and if a certain couple was here, they would perhaps notice the differing qualities between this man and Shao Qinglian of the Ardent Yin Sect, Their appearance and aura were the complete opposite of one another! The other person in the room, the Grand Elder, clothed in his red and silver robe, nodded his head in response to the question. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± he said with a bit of hesitation. Hao Boqin noticed it immediately and knew the cause of it, but he still asked, ¡°What do you wish to say?¡± The Grand Elder sighed, ¡°Sect Master, I understand Lady Hong Tian has a great background but for you to allow her to see our sacred cultivation method, the Frost Inflamed Art, it is too much. This was something created by our Founder, its importance has no equal in the Serene Yang Sect. Lady Hong Tian, in the end, is not an official disciple nor will she stay here long, so for her to see our greatest secret¡­ sigh.While the other Elders have not said anything, it¡¯s obvious that they are dissatisfied with your decision.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Hao Boqin listened quietly. Eventually, even he sighed with a hint of helplessness, ¡°I know all this, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have much of a choice either.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean, Sect Master?¡± Hao Boqin shook his head, ¡°The Young Lady has a great background, but do you all know the extent of it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The Grand Elder was uncertain. ¡°She was someone that the Great Ancestor of the Arcane Mountain introduced to us. At the time, he merely told us to treat her well before leaving. Not too many people knew of this and those that did suspect she was from the Mountain, after all, the Ancestor had to leave the Formation unattended because of her, she must be someone within their ranks.¡± ¡°She is not from the Arcane Mountain,¡± Hao Boqin assured. ¡°Before he left, the Great Ancestor told me something¡­ that she is very closely connected to us and also¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± The Grand Elder hurriedly asked. ¡°The Ardent Yin Sect.¡± ¡°Lady Hong Tian is related to the Serene Yang Sect and Ardent Yin Sect? How can this be?¡± The Grand Elder was in disbelief. Hao Boqin nodded, ¡°I also didn¡¯t understand it at first. The Serene Yang and Ardent Yin simply opposed one another so how could there be someone who shares a relationship with both sects? But Grand Elder, haven¡¯t you found it weird that she, a woman, has been able to cultivate our techniques with no difficulties at all?¡± ¡°Of course I have, and so have the other Elders. The Ardent Yin is exclusive to women while the Serene Yang is exclusive to men. For her to cultivate in our ways, we simply thought it was due to her having a special physique.¡± ¡°Perhaps she does have a special physique¡­¡± Hao Boqin wondered in a daze before quickly snapping out of it. ¡°But in this case, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°You have not yet seen it firsthand, Grand Elder. But Lady Hong Tian¡¯s understanding of our cultivation methods greatly exceeded that of my own. I once asked her what she thought about them and she merely said that they were derivative.¡± The Grand Elder was speechless, ¡°Derivative?¡± The choice of word here was rather vague, yet, there seems to be a deeper meaning behind it. Hao Boqin nodded, ¡°And it¡¯s not like the two sects have nothing in common. We have fought Ardent Yin many times in the past because of the similarities between their Flame of Ice Scripture and our Frost Inflamed Art. Both of which were created by the two Founders of the sects.¡± ¡°Sect Master, are you saying¡­¡± Hao Boqin shook his head, ¡°The records have been lost and no one knows what happened in the past. As for Lady Hong Tian, she may be from the Upper World, otherwise, the Great Ancestor wouldn¡¯t have acted so carefully around her as well.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± The Grand Elder was surprised, ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed it at the time¡­¡± ¡°The Young Lady has connections to us and she¡¯s also from above, perhaps she is merely taking back what belonged to her¡­¡± Hao Boqin sighed, ¡°With the threat of the Graha on our head, it¡¯s best not to offend a faction from the Upper World. I¡¯d rather give up the Frost Inflamed Art than see Mortal Desolate face total destruction.¡± ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± A sense of respect welled up in the Grand Elder¡¯s heart. It looks like he, along with the others, had misunderstood the Sect Master. Hao Boqin suddenly roared in laughter, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re the only one losing out.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Young Lady¡¯s stay here is only temporary. After she¡¯s done studying the Frost Inflamed Art, she will make her way to the Ardent Yin Sect to take a look at their Flame of Ice Scripture.¡± Hao Boqin savagely grinned, ¡°At that time, I will personally escort the Young Lady there. I wonder how Shao Qinglian will look when she¡¯s forced to give up their sacred scripture!¡± GURRARARA! The Grand Elder stared at the enthusiastic Hao Boqin. Upon seeing the ugly expression he was making as he laughed, the Grand Elder inwardly shuddered. ¡°Uh, Sect Master, please calm down. Your spit is falling on me.¡± ¡°What!? Don¡¯t ruin my mood, Grand Elder!¡± GURARA! ¡°¡­¡± As Hao Boqin was drowning the Fervid Tranquil Hall in saliva, his expression unexpectedly changed. He took out a copper token from his spatial ring and it was at this time that a familiar red pillar shot out from it. In just a short moment, the sky changed color and the entire Serene Region was dyed crimson.
Chapter 94 The Arcane Mountain, the Serene Yang Sect, the Ardent Yin Sect, the Score Note Sect, the Blue Moon Sect, the Dreamless Sect, the Sacred Way Sect, the Grand Sword Sect, the Veil Shadow Sect, and the Beast Call Sect. The towering red light rose from each of the top ten sects and the regions that they were located in were quickly overtaken by a grim atmosphere. The mood of the world altered as the people realize what was happening. The changing of the heavens marks the return of an unforgettable enemy! The day that they have all dreaded has finally come! A dignified air enveloped Mortal Desolate, so thick that it was that people were smothered by it. ¡­ Serene Yang Sect. By this point, Hao Boqin has lost his previous cheerful spirit. After seeing the warning from the Arcane Mountain, he left the matters of the sect to the Grand Elder to take care of before making a trip to a remote part of the land. Soon, he arrived in front of a small marbled house that was isolated from the other parts of the sect. There were no other people around as this place was a restricted area, not only for the disciples, but even the Elders would need special permission to come here. Hao Boqin was currently feeling a little anxious and yet, he dared not disturb the person that was inside the house. He remained silent and waited. As a few hours passed by, the steady aura on his body slightly fluctuated with a sense of restlessness. This was against the nature of the Frost Inflamed Art that he cultivates so he tried to drown himself in tranquility. Finally, after he waited for another half an hour, a feminine voice came from inside the house. Naturally, it belongs to Hong Tian. ¡°Sect Master Hao, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Hao Boqin breathed a sigh of relief. He was having thoughts about knocking on the door. Fortunately, that was no longer necessary. ¡°Yes, Young Lady,¡± he replied respectfully. ¡°¡­Is it about the disturbance in the distance?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Hao Boqin nodded. He glanced in the direction of the Fervid Tranquil Hall where the pillar of light was still rising from. He had given the copper token to the Grand Elder earlier before he seek out Hong Tian. ¡°Young Lady, that light is a signal from the Arcane Mountain. Once it glows red, it can only mean one thing, that the Graha race is returning.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°¡­¡± There was no response. Hao Boqin didn¡¯t mind and continued, ¡°The Graha has nearly defeated us in the past, it was merely due to the timely arrival of the Great Ancestor of the Arcane Mountain that saved us from that tribulation, otherwise-¡° ¡°I am aware of the Graha¡¯s invasion, Sect Master,¡± Hong Tian calmly interrupted. Hearing this, Hao Boqin decided to not beat around the bush. He said, ¡°Young Lady, I know you¡¯re from the Upper World. For you to come down here alone, you¡¯re definitely not someone simple. On the account that you and our sect share some karma, I was wondering if¡­¡± If the Grand Elder or anyone else was here, they¡¯d be shocked. The tone in which Hao Boqin was speaking was almost akin to begging. He was the Sect Master of the Serene Yang Sect, when had he ever had to lower himself like this? However, even if they¡¯d witnessed this, they wouldn¡¯t fault him. The previous war was terrible. Even though they hadn¡¯t personally participated in it, the stories that the previous generation told was enough for them to know how awful it was. War is not a game. Lives will be sacrificed. Whatever help they can get is appreciated. As Hao Boqin spoke, Hong Tian sighed as she knew where this was going, ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m sorry. There isn¡¯t anything that I can do. You¡¯re correct, I am from the Upper World but as you can see, I am alone and without any means of communication with the higher realm. I am unable to call for help.¡± ¡°¡­ I understand,¡± Hao Boqin also sighed but this was from disappointment. Seeing as he won¡¯t be able to get the other party¡¯s help, he decided to leave. He still needed to meet with the other Sect Masters of the top ten sects to discuss their plan of action. He had already wasted enough time and couldn¡¯t afford to waste more. ¡°Then I need to return to the Sect, farewell, Young Lady.¡± As his feet were leaving the ground, Hong Tian¡¯s voice entered his ears. ¡°If it comes down to it, I will show myself. I do not fear the Graha, but they also do not fear me. I cannot promise anything.¡± Hao Boqin stopped. He looked down and slightly bowed before departing. Inside the marbled house, Hong Tian sat crossed-legged on an ordinary bed.She watched as Hao Boqin flew away without too much change in her expression. After a moment, she retracted her gaze and frowned. ¡°The Graha is troubling a minor world just for that person¡¯s Legacy, ridiculous. This matter shouldn¡¯t have been so complicated, it¡¯s all because Han Lan killed him that the Graha is being so persistent. Now, not only is she being hunted by them in the Upper World, even her home world is being targeted.¡± ¡°Han Lan, as much as I respect you, your decision to kill such an important member of the Graha race is questionable. But I do not know your circumstance at the time so who knows why you did it.¡± ¡°The matter of Mortal Desolate has truly made me realize something.¡± ¡°The Graha, obsessed with all things related to their Progenitor. The Celestial, consumed by their hungering addiction. The Primordial Ji Clan, lost from their deep infatuation with their bloodline.¡± Hong Tian felt troubled, ¡°Of the four of us, only the Fey remained in the Paralix to continue our mission.¡± She raised her head, closed her eyes, and felt weary, ¡°When can I return¡­? Why does Big Sister get to stay but I must be sent here¡­¡± Hong Tian immediately became unhappy the more she thought about her circumstance. She opened her eyes and glanced down at her hand, which was holding onto a book with a white cover. ¡°What a coincidence that a member of both the Fey and Graha fell into the same world.The Serene Yang Sect and Ardent Yin Sect, their Founders managed to comprehend a small part of my Senior¡¯s Legacy to create the Frost Inflamed Art and the Flame of Ice Scripture but that was it. The Legacy itself is still missing. It¡¯s not in the Serene Yang Sect and it¡¯s not likely that it¡¯s in the Ardent Yin Sect. So where could it be?¡± After thinking about it for a while, a light flashed past her eyes. ¡°In Mortal Desolate, there¡¯s only one person that seems capable of taking it.¡± Hong Tian stood up and approached a small table that wasn¡¯t too far from her. There, sat an unorganized pile of books. She reached out and grabbed one that was hidden underneath another. It looked rather old and worn with tears on the spine. On the cover, it read: Empress Han Lan and the Amber Soul Kingdom. Chapter 95 A couple of days passed. The Graha race has still yet to descend, yet the world was appropriately on edge. It was especially so for the nine top sects, who learned that their opponent this time would be from the Upper World upon meeting with the Arcane Mountain. It would be an invasion from above, a first for the Mortal Desolate World. Only they were aware of this information so far, the others were still in the dark. The people only knew that the Graha was returning and that was it. Nervousness, fear, anxiety, and unease, the Sect Masters of the nine sects were struck with all kinds of emotions, none of which was good. Their minds were plagued by doubt, which caused them to feel uncomfortable. Can they win again? What if they lose? What would be their fate? What of their families? Friends? What would happen to the people? Cultivators they may be, but humans they remain. It was only natural for them to worry. However, when they saw how unfazed Dong Zongying was in their gathering, they suddenly felt a boost of confidence and they became composed. That¡¯s right, the Arcane Mountain was here, as was the Great Ancestor, with them around, what was there to fear? Upper World or not, how big can the difference be from last time? The existence of the Arcane Mountain gave them a great sense of security and despite their differences over the years, the nine sects have always highly regarded the Arcane Mountain. Their presence gave them great comfort for the upcoming battle. Thus, the Sect Masters hid their concerns in the deepest parts of their hearts before returning to their respective sects with greater determination than before. Mortal Haven and Mortal Desolate were surprisingly similar in this sense because the Mortal Haven World experienced a similar circumstance where leadership was needed. The first time the Upper World descended, they too panicked. There were also thoughts of surrendering but it was at that time that two people stood out and bravely charged forward to lead the fight to defend their home. It was a brutal, and hard-fought battle that ultimately ended in the victory of Mortal Haven. Later on, those two individuals were given the title of Guardian, and to this day, that title holds a significant importance that continues to be passed down from one generation to the next. The meaning of Guardian has always been much more than just about being strong. If one doesn¡¯t have the love and conviction to want to safeguard their home from outer threats, then they will never be worthy of such a title. In the history of Mortal Haven, there has only ever been one person who doesn¡¯t quite match this requirement. ¡­ It was currently nighttime at the Ardent Yin Sect. The silver moon lingered behind the hazy clouds while the sight of heavy snowfall continues without any sign of ending. Its abundance filled the land but failed to muffle the sounds of the bustling sect. Under the brilliance of the stars, Xiao Yueyin¡¯s beautiful figure can be seen standing on the balcony of the Third Yin Pavilion. The purple streaks in her hair gleamed from the moonlight, which further accentuated her allure. Seated behind her, was Guo Xinyi, who was still struggling in the Pseudo Rejection Field. After all the time that she has spent there, she has become much thinner than before. Her face was pale and she looked to be on her last leg, yet, every time she was on the verge of passing out, she fought to stay awake. Compared to the first day when she was in the Pseudo Rejection Field, her resistance toward the Rejection now has definitely increased, but as for whether or not she was confident in tackling the Ninth Life Destruction, that was something only she herself would know. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Xiao Yueyin was still wearing Ji Xian¡¯s black robe and nothing about her seemed to have changed. Her expression was still as unfriendly as before, however, a hint of fatigued could be seen in her eyes. Despite the busying movements going on below her, she paid no attention to it and was only blankly staring ahead in one particular direction. There were the shadows of a man and woman in the distance. As Xiao Yueyin watched them, a vibration was constantly being released from her enclosed hand. A small jade tablet was visible through the gaps in her fingers. It sent a series of messages in her mind but from her dazed expression, who knows if she even heard it? The vibration never stopped and after some time, she finally took her eyes away from the couple afar. Then, she glanced downwards at her hand and muttered, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry, nothing you say can convince me to return. I can¡¯t go back yet¡­ not without them¡­¡± ¡°Please, just wait a little longer.¡± The vibration from the jade tablet became even more rapid as if responding to Xiao Yueyin¡¯s words. There were angry roars in her mind but she ignored them. Xiao Yueyin put away the jade tablet and glanced at Guo Xinyi. After confirming that she was fine, Xiao Yueyin vanished from the balcony. She reappeared in the sky, before the rooftop of the Core Yin Pavilion. A man and woman were casually resting there. The man was laying on his back, silently resting his head on the woman¡¯s lap. It was almost impossible to make out his appearance as half of his face was hidden behind a cloth and the other half by his scattered hair. He resembled a corpse but upon closer look, it looks as though he was only sleeping. His breathing was faint and strange as it was being inhaled and exhaled in an unusual rhythmic pattern. The woman was sitting with her long legs fully stretched out, her eyes also closed. With one hand she was caressing the man¡¯s face and with the other, she was brushing his hair. Her elegant white dress danced with the wind and it brought forth her flawless features. There was something odd going on around her but Xiao Yueyin failed to understand what it was. She glanced at the woman before focusing her attention on the man, her expression complicated. She reached out her arm, wanting to touch him, but as she draws near, she was repelled by an unknown force. Xiao Yueyin sighed, not at all surprised by what just happened, clearly, she has experienced this before. ¡°Ji Xian¡­ why are you always so unreliable? In a time like this, you¡¯re still sleeping?¡± ¡°What exactly is going on? Since you and Lihua¡¯s time at the Sacred Yin Hall, so many things have happened. The Second Yin Pavilion Master has left the Ardent Yin Sect, my Talisman Hall Master is a spy and the Graha is closely approaching. Apparently, there have also been some movements at the ruins of the Amber Soul Kingdom, which makes no sense. Why are people still going there? That place has been entirely plummeted since long ago. What else could be there?¡± Xiao Yueyin unhappily spoke to herself to relieve some stress. Ji Xian and Xia Lihua never looked for her after the events of the Sacred Yin Hall, instead, they came here and went into this weird meditative state, and since then, they haven¡¯t left this spot. She has a feeling that they have the answers to her questions but with both of them like this, she can only remain ignorant for the time being, Xiao Yueyin glanced at Xia Lihua and a fit of surging jealousy began to rise from within her heart. Why is it you? Why does he share everything with you and not me? Why didn¡¯t I meet him first!? In what way are you better than me!?¡± Xiao Yueyin¡¯s pupils dangerously narrowed. An angry, defiant draconic roar cried out from deep within her soul. I am the true dragon! I am the true dragon! I am the true dragon! You should not have existed! Pitch-black scales slowly grew from her skin. She glared at Xia Lihua, her eyes glowing with a purple hue that was filled with murderous intent. Xiao Yueyin felt her emotions getting out of control. She quickly bit her tongue to pull herself back to reality and she used her will to resist the unruly dragon inside her. She broke out into cold sweats, and a few minutes later, she finally calmed down. Xiao Yueyin panted. She looked down at her hands and felt nothing but disappointment. It happened again¡­ in the end, my will is still too weak. I need to break through to the Tenth Life Destruction soon, otherwise, I¡¯ll just keep losing control. Xiao Yueyin gave the couple one last look before deciding to leave. It was at this moment, that a great change occurred in the Mortal Desolate World. All beings felt their hearts skip a beat and they raised their heads to the sky. A gigantic spatial tear appeared and it brought along a seven-colored light that brought fear to everyone in the world. At the Arcane Mountain, the Great Ancestor appeared outside his immortal cave. His expression was serious as he looked onward in the direction of the spatial tear. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ is this a coincidence? That is where the Amber Soul Kingdom is located. How can this be? The Graha is descending there?¡± ¡°Han Lan, don¡¯t tell me you already foreseen this happening long ago?" Chapter 96 The old man stared in the direction of the spatial tear with a thoughtful expression, unaware that he was slowly gripping the wooden cane in his hand ever more tightly. Then, he relaxed his muscles within seconds and sighed, ¡°This can''t be a coincidence but... Han Lan, why did you never mention this to me¡­?¡± He had a complicated look on his face as he spoke and one could only imagine what he was thinking. ¡°Hm?¡± In the middle of his contemplation, he suddenly raised his brow before swiftly turning around. Above the Second Peak, a three hundred meters long platform had unexpectedly appeared. It had, without warning, silently emerged from the void. The old man narrowed his eyes upon seeing it and muttered, ¡°The last Chaos Tunnel¡­ the Graha are using it to cross over at this moment. An attack from both the Upper and Lower World? Looks like that person is getting impatient.¡± The presence of the large platform didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Everyone in the Arcane Mountain felt it and simultaneously raised their heads. The people¡¯s faces turned serious and the majority of the sect flew up to greet their old enemy. At this point, the disciples that were too weak to do anything had already been evacuated, while those that are left are all those that can stay and fight. The Saints and Saintesses of each hall were all here, including the Molten Saint of the Blacksmith Hall. He was the one who tried to pursue Xiao Yueyin when she had returned to the sect before but ended up getting beaten up. There was another familiar face and he was Xie Wen, the current Heaven Chosen of the Arcane Mountain. His aura was concealed making it hard for one to see what his cultivation was but some of the stronger Elders could make out that he was at the Seventh Life Destruction. This surprised them because as far as they knew Xie Wen should¡¯ve only been at the Fourth Life Destruction, how did his cultivation increase so fast? This kind of speed could almost rival the Dragon Saintess. While the Elders were curious, this was not the time to ask so they stayed silent. The old man noticed this as well and his eyes flickered with some confusion, ultimately, however, he also said nothing, only giving Xie Wen a meaningful look. Afterward, he disappeared from the Second Peak before appearing beside Dong Zongying, who was standing at the forefront of the group. Beside her, were the remaining Hall Masters. With Dongwu Sheng gone and the Talisman Hall Master position vacant, there were only four Hall Masters left. They were the Combat Hall Master, Zeng Shihao, theFormation Hall Master, Fan Qiang, the Alchemy Hall Master, Fu Gun, and the Blacksmith Hall Master, the copper-skinned Tong Yan. ¡°Great Ancestor.¡± ¡°Greetings, Great Ancestor.¡± Dong Zongying, the Hall Masters, Elders, and disciples all greeted the old man. Many of them looked quite nervous. The opposing side was giving off incredible pressure. Just from a glance, it was obvious they were stronger. However, after seeing the arrival of this legendary person, who was said to have single-handedly stopped the war three hundred years ago, they straightened their backs and puffed out their chest in confidence. The old man took a moment to observe the members of the Arcane Mountain. He could see and feel all of their emotions. A lot of the disciples were scared, while a number of the Elders were worried. The most stable were the Hall Masters, who all seemed ready to fight to the death. Finally, he looked at Dong Zongying, this little girl whom he has watched grow up. Seeing her unwavering aura, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude. He didn¡¯t waste any words and only gave them all a gentle smile of assurance before turning to the enemy. There, on the platform, stood roughly around five hundred translucent bodies, each with a ball of foggy mist swirling around in their Dantians. It was like an army of phantoms, and other than the outline of their hair, there were no distinguishing features that separated one Graha from the other. Twenty-eight are in the Holy realm, several hundred are in Life Destruction, and the rest are all in the Crystal realm¡­ Looks like they can only send this much over, any more and the Chaos Tunnel will become unstable. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The old man saw through the opposing side¡¯s strength with just a quick look. Then, he focused on an individual and mocked, ¡°Yatong, have you finally decided to stop hiding behind the Formatic?¡± The person he was talking to was naturally the one leading the Grahas. He appears to be bald and the only notable thing about him was the size of the hazy fog in his Dantian, it was the largest out of all the other Grahas. Surprisingly, two recognizable figures were standing behind him. One of them has short spiky hair while the other has his hair tied up into a ponytail. If a certain unreliable fellow was here, he would recognize them as the two brothers, Yahui and Yazhu. Currently, they seemed rather restless as they were constantly looking around as though in search of someone. Yatong unhappily snorted, ignoring the taunt, he said, ¡°Hmph! You old fart, how are you able to live for so long? A discomforting shriek came from his voice and it caused some disciples from the Arcane Mountain to feel a bit of pain. The old man laughed, ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet so how can I be?¡± ¡°My race has a much longer lifespan than you humans,¡± Yatong said as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to suspect that you¡¯re not from the Lower World.¡± ¡°Perhaps I am. Perhaps I¡¯m not.¡± The old man replied nonchalantly. He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been hiding in the Formatic for so long. Were you planning to wait til I passed away before coming back? What a brilliant plan you have, Yatong.¡± There was a blatant derision in the old man¡¯s tone as he emphasized the word brilliant. This made Yatong grit his teeth. If it was any other time, he would never allow his emotions to be so out of control but today was crucial. He has received word from above. There shall be no more failures, otherwise, he¡¯ll be sent into the Paralix! Just the thought of this made him shiver with despair. The Paralix¡­ the realm above the Upper World¡­ a place of ill omen that¡¯s controlled by Death. I can¡¯t go there! I can¡¯t! Only those Feys are so foolish to want to remain in there! Yatong clenched his fists as he tried to calm down. He said, ¡°Be arrogant all you want. I may have underestimated you three hundred years ago but this time will be different.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old man raised an eyebrow. ¡°You sound so confident. If I were you, I¡¯d be embarrassed instead. You actually needed to get help from the Upper World to deal with us.¡± Dong Zongying pursed her lips upon hearing this. She had felt the spatial tear earlier, which meant the forces from the Upper World should already be descending. Unfortunately, the Arcane Mountain won¡¯t be able to help as they currently have their hands full right now. She can only pray that the other nine sects would be able to hold out for as long as possible until their arrival. If only that man could¡¯ve sealed this Chaos Tunnel as well¡­ then maybe we could¡¯ve¡­ Dong Zongying shook her head and sighed. ¡°You-¡° Yatong wanted to retort but was suddenly interrupted by someone. ¡°Enough with this! Stop screwing around Yatong!¡± On the platform, the Grahas parted away like an ocean and a petite figure slowly walked out. Yatong hurriedly bowed and timidly said, ¡°Second Princess, it¡¯s not safe for you to come out. If anything happens to you, how will I explain myself? Please stay back.¡± ¡°Shut up! I can take care of myself, now get out of my way!¡± The petite little girl slapped Yatong aside. He spat out a mouthful of blood but wasn¡¯t actually injured. ¡°Father!¡± Yahui and Yazhu wanted to check on him but Yatong quickly gestured for them to stand still. The old man narrowed his eyes upon seeing this little girl. Linghun Daiyu¡­? She¡¯s here as well? This is getting complicated¡­ The petite little girl stepped forward and stared down at the old man. He calmly returned the gaze. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a while, she narrowed her eyes and her arm flashed. An agonizing sharp screech unexpectedly sounded out from the void, causing the old man to frown. He put his hands up and a mirror appeared in front of him. At that exact moment, a red beam of foggy mist came into view and struck it. The air exploded and it sent hundreds of the disciples flying back with blood seeping out from their orifices. The Elders fared much better but even they were resisting the urge to cough up a mouthful of blood. Seeing how horrifying this little girl¡¯s strength was, their eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°A Soul Artifact?¡± There was a hint of surprise in the little girl¡¯s voice, which couldn¡¯t be helped. Soul Artifacts are extremely rare even in the Upper World so to see one in the Lower World was astonishing. ¡°Old man, you are lucky. If I weren¡¯t in a hurry. I would personally kill you myself,¡± the little girl said impatiently. Then, she abruptly flew away, only leaving behind a few words for Yatong. ¡°I need to search for my Elder Sister. Hurry up and finish this. Remember, Yatong, this is your last chance. Do not disappoint my Father again.¡± The old man saw that she was trying to leave so he softly tapped his cane, producing a mysterious rippling effect in space. The mist surrounding the Arcane Mountain expanded from his action and it began to entrap her. The little girl saw this and arrogantly smiled, she said, ¡°The Wayfarer¡¯s Maze? This formation was created by Han Lan. Do you think you can cage me? If this was personally made by her then I¡¯ll be worried but since it¡¯s just you¡­. Hah! A silly fantasy!¡± Her petite translucent body continued flying upwards. As the mist surrounds her, her entire figure suddenly turned invisible and she completely vanished. The old man knew that she had escaped the formation but he wasn¡¯t at all surprised. Anyone who knew of Linghun Daiyu was aware that she was extremely proficient in formations. He then turned back toward Yatong and the two sides stared at each once more. ¡­ ¡°Kill!¡± A fierce battle broke out. Chapter 97 A fierce battle broke out at the Arcane Mountain. As the two forces flew toward one another with soaring killing intent in their eyes, the thousands of disciples of the Arcane Mountain split off into groups and formed individual battle formations. Their movements were fluid and natural as though they had been training for this moment their entire lives. The Arcane Mountain has not been idle in these couple hundred years after the last invasion. They have been studying the Graha ceaselessly to find a way to counter their Spectral Physique, which allows them complete immunity to physical attacks. While the Graha could still be hurt from attacks imbued with True/Astral Essence, it¡¯s almost impossible to kill them without first removing their spectral form. Thus, this battle formation was created. The theory behind it was simple, formed of five people, four of them would surround the enemy, dealing as much damage as possible to revert the spectral body to the tangible and that would be when the last person would deal the fatal blow. As straightforward as this was, it was much more intricate in actual execution. They have to be able to trap their enemy as well as work together in harmony to perform an effective kill before moving on to their next target. The Great Ancestor watched as the disciples of the Arcane Mountain constructed themselves into groups as they rushed forward. A mixed expression then appeared on his face. Dong Zongying had actually consulted him about this battle formation many years ago and he had approved of it as it was somewhat better than trying to fight the Graha in a one-on-one battle, however, deep down he already knew that this method wouldn¡¯t achieve the desired result. The Graha race was one of the four perfect species, of which they were created by their Progenitor, the Ghost. They were, in a word, flawless, to want to kill a Graha, the answer was actually simple, absolute power, crush them with absolute power. That was really the only way to deal with them as anything else was pointless. And just as he expected, when the two forces collided, the team of disciples fought their opponent according to their arrangement, unfortunately, problems began to arise instantly. The Graha could produce a terrible screech that would harm and disrupt the souls of the disciples, and not only that, their Soul Pulses had the same power as well. From their attacks and defense, it was all targeted toward a person¡¯s soul. Also, this power had a wide area of effect, so when a couple hundred Grahas simultaneously used this ability at once, it was simply too destructive! Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The Great Ancestor quickly reacted after foreseeing this. With a thought, the ancient-looking mirror floating beside him glowed brightly before numerous strands of white light pounced out from it. They attached to the disciples and protected them from the soul attacks of the Graha. This earned them the leverage that was needed to even out this battle. If not for this soul artifact, perhaps the Arcane Mountain wouldn¡¯t have stood much of a chance to begin with. However, this could only protect them to a certain degree, it couldn¡¯t nullify the damage entirely. The disciples of the mountain clashed with the Graha and bodies soon fell from the sky one by one in an eerie fashion. In this first wave of attack, the experts in the Life Destruction and Holy realms watched from the side and didn¡¯t immediately join the fray. Battles between these two realms were far more destructive than those from the Crystal realm and below so as if both parties had come to an understanding, the two side did not directly send out their true powerhouses. Dong Zongying watched on as the bodies of the disciples of her sect dropped like flies. The sight in front of her couldn¡¯t be described as brutal as one would expect in a war. In fact, there actually wasn¡¯t any blood or gore at all. The Graha¡¯s attacks were all based on the spiritual and not physical. So the victims would have their souls destroyed but their bodies were untouched. And from the other side, whenever the disciples of the Arcane Mountain killed their opponent, the Graha would crumble into sparkling white sand before having their Soul Essence Vessel vanish into smoke, so there was technically no blood drawn from either side. Dong Zongying appeared calm on the surface but there was a brewing anger inside her heart. She tightened her grip and in the next moment, a long thin sword with a light green handle appeared in her hand. She was in no mood to wait any longer. The Hall Masters, Elders, and the rest of the disciples¡¯ faces turned serious and they too withdrew their weapons. Dong Zongying flew high into the air before channeling her True Essence. Her aura soared to such a terrifying level that it even affected the weather in the surroundings. Dark clouds rolled in and spiraled as the rain began to heavily pour. Lightning flashed and thunder crackled, the sea beasts in the ocean, who were planning to feast on the lifeless bodies of the disciples of the Arcane Mountain, shuddered and swam far away, leaving the ocean completely void of life. Her actions instantly drew the attention of Yatong, who was standing on the platform from the other side. He looked at her with solemn eyes and thought, So she¡¯s the current Sect Master of the Arcane Mountain, a Peak Holy realm expert¡­ Yatong didn¡¯t personally know who Dong Zongying was since the last time he was here, the Sect Master of the Arcane Mountain was a different person, but he did not dare to take her lightly. Aside from the Extreme realm which is too rare to even be considered, the Peak of the Holy realm is pretty much the limit of the Lower World already. Anyone who could make it to this level in the Lower World was outrageously talented, making even factions in the Upper World want to recruit them at all costs after they ascend. Humans truly have frightening potential. This new Sect Master shouldn¡¯t be more than fifty to seventy years old, yet she has already reached this level. Truly, even though humans are only descendants of that primordial clan and have lost most of the purity in their blood, they cannot be taken lightly. Chapter 98
While Yatong regarded Dong Zongying with a certain respect, he wasn¡¯t too worried about her. There were more Holy realm experts on his side so as strong as she may be, she was only one person. She alone won¡¯t be able to turn the tide of this battle. The real problem is still that old man¡­ Yatong narrowed his eyes as his gaze turned to the Great Ancestor. The presence of that frail figure was emanating tremendous pressure. A bitter memory emerged from within his mind and he recalled the beating he had taken three hundred years ago. Just the thought of it was enough to make him furious, but at the same time, a little helpless. At this moment, Dong Zongying¡¯s aura reached its peak and a powerful sword aura emerged from her delicate body. The disciples of the mountain, along with the Graha who were fighting each felt the oppression in the air. They stopped their battle and turned to look at Dong Zongying in awe. The second they turned their head, they only saw a flash before seeing a devastating green sword beam heading toward them, or more accurately, toward the army of Grahas who was standing on the floating platform. The sword beam howled as it sliced through the layers of the atmosphere. It flew at lightning speed and tiny cracks slowly appeared in space before quickly regenerating. Yatong saw the destructive nature of this sword strike and squinted. Yet, he remained still and didn¡¯t take any action. Instead, a man who was standing behind him stepped forward and arrogantly snorted. ¡°We¡¯ll trouble you, Bohai,¡± Yatong said quietly. The man named Bohai slightly nodded. His aura instantly soared to the peak of the Holy realm and without warning, a violent pulse burst from his body. An ear-screeching wail rang out and slammed into the sword beam. Followed by two loud bangs, a strong gale formed, pushing apart both forces who were fighting. After the dust settled, Yatong¡¯s angry face could be seen. He turned his head halfway only to see that some of his people had actually died in that exchange. It didn¡¯t only include Grahas who were in the Life Destruction realm, but there were even two who were in the Holy realm. On the contrary, the people from the Arcane Mountain were all fine! He recalled what happened earlier, the moment the two attacks collided, the sword beam from Dong Zongying exploded into hundreds of sword lights that rained down on them. The sword lights were too strong, completely overpowering some of the Grahas, luckily, he quickly interfered and managed to save the others. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Bohai had an ugly expression, what happened was due to his negligence. Each Graha¡¯s life was extremely precious and to have so many died because of him made him grit his teeth with displeasure. He glared at Dong Zongying and floated high to meet her gaze. Seeing this, the Grahas on the platform looked to Yatong, who nodded his head at them. They understood his command and followed Bohai. The two forces stared each other down once more. Behind Dong Zongying, stood the Hall Masters, Elders, and disciples, their numbers were just more than a thousand with most of them being mainly in the Crystal realm, while only eighty were in the Life Destruction realm and ten in the Holy realm. This was the true strength of the Arcane Mountain that was usually hidden from the public, however, compared to the Graha, these numbers seem pitiful. It doesn¡¯t seem like there was any chance of them winning but their spirit was not dampened in the slightest. Their existence was for this moment, the reason the Arcane Mountain was created was for this moment. They were going to give it their all even if it meant death. Unfortunately, not all of them were of the same mind, there was one individual who seemed ready to escape at any moment. That person was Xie Wen. He was standing at the back of the group by himself. His hand was tightly holding onto something that resembled a talisman and he muttered to himself repeatedly, ¡°I can¡¯t die here¡­ I¡¯m a Heaven Chosen, I can¡¯t die here¡­¡± In this kind of tense setting, no one was paying any attention to him so his behavior went unnoticed. Yatong only saw the Arcane Mountain¡¯s determination but didn¡¯t think much of it. The Mortal Desolate World was never a challenge for him to take over. It was the same three hundred years ago and it was the same now. The Great Ancestor was his only obstacle. But before that, he gave the two people beside him a look. Yahui and Yazhu hadn¡¯t moved and remained where they were. Their expression was blank and their mind seemed to be elsewhere. The exchange between Dong Zongying and Bohai as well as the battle that was about to erupt hadn¡¯t managed to catch their attention. One could only guess what they were thinking. Yatong frowned. Bastards¡­ What the hell is wrong with them? They¡¯ve been this way ever since they returned from the formatic. What¡¯s the point in bringing them if they¡¯re just going to stand about and do nothing? Hmph! What exactly aren¡¯t they telling me? Surprisingly, it appears the two brothers Yahui and Yazhu had been quiet regarding the events inside the formatic near Solitude City. One could only wonder what happened to them to make them so tight-lipped and traumatized. The older of the two, Yazhu, finally snapped out of his daze when he noticed the glare from his father. Yatong had thought his son would hurry to join Bohai and the others but instead, he did something that flared his anger. ¡°Fa- father, we need to leave, this place isn¡¯t safe. If- if he- If that person arrives it¡¯ll be the end of all of us,¡± Yazhu timidly stuttered. Yahui also joined in at this moment, ¡°That¡¯s- that¡¯s right. Father, you need to retreat our forces immediately or-¡° Before Yahui could finish his words, Yatong furiously slapped him. ¡°You bastards! This is already the second time you told me this. Once before we set out and now again. Do the two of you have any idea what you¡¯re saying? Do you have any idea what the Autarch would do to us if we were to flee?¡± Yazhu was unfazed and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll at most be sent to the Paralix, if that is the case then we could still fight for merit to earn our freedom but if we stay here then that person¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Yatong roared. Losing his composure, Yatong revealed his immense cultivation and pushed the two brothers back. After a short moment, Yatong honed in his anger before slowly and quietly asking, ¡°Just who is this person that you keep mentioning?¡± ¡°We- we¡­¡± Yazhu and Yahui stammered. An image of a man dressed in black maniacally chuckling appeared in their mind and the only thing they could recall was the sounds of their own haunting screams. They shuddered before dropping down to their knees, holding their heads, and deliriously cried, ¡°We don¡¯t know! We don¡¯t know! Please! We need to leave, now!!
Chapter 99 Yatong was taken aback by the pathetic sight of his sons, leaving him at a loss for words. A dangerous aura leaked from his translucent body as he struggled to hold in his anger. ¡°Pull yourself together!¡± He roared. Sadly, his words only seem to have invoked another painful memory and the two once again panicked. ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me! My kind doesn¡¯t bleed! Stop!!¡± They held their heads low in desperation, screaming and quivering as though in fear of something. Yatong couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and he flicked his hand. Two powerful foggy beams hit the brothers square on their forehead, rendering them unconscious. It was only then did their expressions finally relaxed. Yatong silently looks at them. Despite his anger, he was still able to maintain his composure and think rationally. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the words they had spoken. He took the matter seriously and his mind moved at lightning speed. Who exactly is this person that they¡¯re speaking of? With Hui er and Zhu er being at the Peak of the Holy realm, along with their Spectral physique and soul-targeting abilities, perhaps even an Extreme level expert may not have been their match. However, looked at them! They¡¯re practically on the verge of a mental collapse. What exactly did they experience? Yatong pondered before giving the Great Ancestor and Dong Zongying a glance. Shortly after, he shook his head. It couldn¡¯t have been them, that old man may be annoying but he isn¡¯t so wicked. The girl on the other hand, simply doesn¡¯t have that ability. So who¡­? The two strongest beings in this world are already standing before me¡­ if it¡¯s not them, could it be someone not of this world? Yatong¡¯s eyes flashed after having an epiphany. Shockingly, he was actually quite close to the truth. Was someone from the Upper World interfering? And with this line of thought, he strayed further and further away from the truth. Could it be those insatiable Celestials? The foolish Feys? Or the stubborn Primordial Ji clan? Yatong immediately thought of the other rivaling superpowers. In terms of strength, only those three were on par with the Graha race and would dare to mess with them. But It didn¡¯t take long for Yatong to reject this suspicion. From what I¡¯ve heard, the Celestials have been too busy lately plundering the Lower World, so their forces have been spread quite thin. The Fey, on the other hand, maintain their stance to continue guarding the Paralix, very rarely would they send anyone out. As for the Primordial Ji Clan, nothing needs to be said for them, they¡¯ve long since abandoned their descendants to reunite with the other Primordial Clans. Unless a Son or Daughter of Ji appears, there¡¯s no chance of them returning. Yatong was perplexed. So if it¡¯s not them, then who? The monks from the Western Monastery? The dragon spawns of the Chaos Lineage? Or¡­ the Boundless Primeval Academy¡­? Yatong paused the moment this name popped up in his mind causing him to nervously swallow his saliva. The Boundless Primeval Academy was a powerful force in the Upper World. However, while they¡¯re strong, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that the Graha race would fear them. What agitated Yatong instead, was the fact that the Boundless Primeval Academy was closely connected to that person, and if that person was somehow the same person that his sons had mentioned, then it would truly be the end of him and the other Grahas, It wouldn¡¯t matter how many people the Upper World sent down, their entire group would unquestionably perish here. Hopefully, I¡¯m just overthinking¡­ Yatong forcefully put the matter to the back of his mind before focusing on the task at hand. Luckily, it seems that the person Yahui and Yazhu mentioned wasn¡¯t here so after he took care of the matter here, he would regroup with the main force from the Upper World. Afterward, even if that person does appear, he would be inconsequential. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. How strong could that person be? Could he be comparable to that woman¡­? Hmph! Impossible! Yatong was assured of his plan. He gave his unconscious sons another look before ignoring them and joining up with the others. His arrival caused many odd looks to be thrown his way, to which, he proceeded to ignore. He knew that many of the Graha were dissatisfied with Yahui and Yazhu. After all, their wretched displays were public for all to see. If he had known, he would¡¯ve set up a private barrier but their actions caught even him off guard, so he had failed to react in time. While Yatong was aware of their discontent, he couldn¡¯t care less. The Graha race was strict on hierarchy, therefore, no one would dare to question him or overstep the line. Not to mention the fact that he was someone who was chosen by the Upper World to lead the Graha branch in the Lower World. There was simply no doubt about his authority. Yatong was cocky, however, there were quite a few in the army who knew that this was his last chance to prove himself to the Autarch. If he fails¡­ then perhaps¡­ they could take his place¡­? There were quite a lot of Grahas who were thinking along this line, including even Bohai. On the other side, the Great Ancestor appeared next to Dong Zongying at the same moment Yatong moved. The two of them looked at one another and exchanged a knowing glance. The words spoken by Yahui and Yazhu were naturally heard by them. Their conversation may seem baffling to ordinary people, but how could they not know the truth? Xiao Yueyin had personally told them the details of what happened in the formatic near Solitude City and they knew of the two brothers¡¯ existence beforehand. To see them act the way they did, left Dong Zongying and the Great Ancestor nothing short of perplexed. At the same time, they wondered what that person was currently doing. ¡°Old man, this time next year will be the anniversary of your death,¡± Yatong spoke with a smile. The Great Ancestor raised an eyebrow, ¡°O ho, how confident you have gotten. Have you already forgotten how quickly you tucked your tails and ran last time? ¡°I was simply unprepared,¡± Yatong said slowly and calmly, ¡°But now that I know what you are, the result will be different this time.¡± ¡°What I am?¡± The Great Ancestor slightly coughed, ¡°I¡¯m just a frail old man, was that not obvious? Or does your race just have poor eyesight?¡± Yatong¡¯s mouth twitched. He silently cursed the old man before continuing, ¡°Never before have I seen a Seer as brazen as you.¡± ¡°The Seers are all blessed by the heavens and due to their abilities, are mindful of what they should and shouldn''t say, yet, who could¡¯ve guessed someone like you is a part of them?¡± The Great Ancestor was indifferent, not at all caring that his identity was exposed. ¡°Are you an idiot? Seers are also divided into many groups, we don¡¯t all get along and are different in our own ways.¡± ¡°Hmph! That may be the case, but the Seers all share something in common, and that involves the interference of Heaven¡¯s Will,¡± Yatong replied. ¡°Old man, you have overstepped your boundaries by defying fate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny¡­¡± the Great Ancestor gently laughed. ¡°To hear you, a cultivator talk about Heaven¡¯s Will. You, yourself, have gone against heaven and the natural order by cultivating, so have you not also overstepped your boundaries?¡± ¡°You-¡° ¡°Do not speak of Heaven¡¯s Will in front of me. Heaven hates us all and wishes nothing but death for all of us. So what does it matter if I go against fate?¡± The Great Ancestor added, ¡°Us Seers was not blessed by the Heavens, we are merely an anomaly born from his creation, just like so many others.¡± Chapter 100 The Great Ancestor¡¯s shocking words created a peculiar silence throughout the battlefield as this was the first time they had heard of such a thing. Heaven hates us all and wishes nothing but death on all of us¡­ Seers are an anomaly born from his creation, just like so many others¡­ What does all this mean? Does Heaven despise cultivators? And what exactly are Seers? The Great Ancestor¡¯s remark created more questions than answers which led to thoughtful expressions appearing one after the other, even on the Graha¡¯s side this was no exception. Dong Zongying was also the same. However, she was able to piece a few things together. After all, she was the closest to the old man out of everyone here. Whether or not the Heavens disliked cultivators, she didn¡¯t exactly know, but she could guess what a Seer was. She had seen the old man pry into a person¡¯s destiny, discern events of the future, and even change the fate of the Mortal Desolate World. To have such heaven-defying abilities, she can conclude that Seers are terrifying existences. Yatong was similar to Dong Zongying. While he didn¡¯t know everything, he had contacts with the Upper World, which allowed him to be privy to certain information, yet, he didn¡¯t have any desire to offer any explanation to anyone. This was simply not the time for that. He merely narrowed his eyes and let the old man have the last words. Then, he raised his hand. It was a simple action, but it caused the Great Ancestor to frown. The reason for it was solely in the clutch of Yatong¡¯s fingers with a golden strand of light visibly seen within his grasp. It wriggled vigorously, desperately trying to escape with all its might. Alas, it was useless as it was tightly held by Yatong. Before the Great Ancestor could even react, Yatong pushed the golden light into his chest and the two fused into one. In a blink of an eye, Yatong¡¯s translucent body glowed with a golden hue and he gave off an enigmatic aura that was hard to describe. The people from the Arcane Mountain were confused, they became wary, expecting a great change to occur, but nothing spectacular happened. This left them puzzled. Only a handful of individuals truly knew what had just occurred. Zeng Shihao, standing behind Dong Zongying like her shadow, was one of them. He angrily snorted the moment he saw what Yatong was holding and he was reminded of that hateful Dongwu Sheng, no, Di Wentian. It hadn¡¯t been that long ago since he¡¯d seen that familiar golden light. ¡°Heavenly Merit¡­¡± he muttered. The Great Ancestor slightly shook his head. He had initially wanted to stop Yatong but alas, he was too late. Others may not know the significance of this wisp of golden light, but how could he not? Heavenly Merit was the bane of many great sources of power, including even the Seers¡¯ abilities as well. With this, the advantage he held over Yatong was no more. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The latter saw his expression and let out a satisfied smile. ¡°Back then, the only reason why you defeated me so overwhelmingly was because of your ability to see my intended thoughts and actions. You Seers are all like that, always looking into the future to your advantage and that¡¯s what makes fighting you all an impossible task. However, you¡¯re not without weaknesses. Now, with Heavenly Merit protecting me from your divination, the result of our battle this time will be different.¡± The people of the Arcane Mountain started to panic. While they were still struggling to understand everything, they could at least recognize that the Great Ancestor was now put in an unfavorable position. They all looked at him in worry. The old man, however, was still calm. How could he not have predicted that a day like this would possibly come? His thoughts weren¡¯t even on Yatong at the moment but more so on his possession of that golden wisp of light. The appearance of Heavenly Merit has strangely been increasing more and more lately. There¡¯s Yatong, Di Wentian, the red-haired lass, and Linghun Daiyu as well, if she¡¯s in the Lower World, then without a doubt, she¡¯s shielding herself with Heavenly Merit. Then there¡¯s also that mysterious couple that Yueyin has mentioned. I¡¯ve tried to divine their identities but in the end, it¡¯s almost like they don¡¯t exist. How could that be when they are the ones who have been sealing the formatics left behind by the Graha? To be able to hide their existence to such an extent, whatever Merit Art they¡¯re using is far beyond ordinary. So many people in possession of Heavenly Merit, what a strange sight to behold¡­ Since when did such an exceptionally rare and unique form of resource become so common? Then again, Yatong, Di Wentian, and Linghun Daiyu all belong to the same faction, and with the Graha race being one of the two rulers of this universe, with their profound knowledge, power, and background, it makes sense for them to be able to get their hand on Heavenly Merit. The same goes for the red-haired girl. If she¡¯s who I think she is, then her status is no lower than that of Linghun Daiyu. So if those four are all accounted for then who exactly is that man and woman? What kind of background do they have? The Great Ancestor was deep in thought, which made Yatong furious. He didn¡¯t know what the old man was thinking about but it was obvious that his attention wasn¡¯t on him. This made Yatong feel like he wasn¡¯t being taken seriously. A harsh screech suddenly erupted from his body, drowning out all other noises in the vicinity. The disciples of the Arcane Mountain instinctively clapped their ears shut but it did nothing as it was an attack on their soul. They have no idea how to explain this torment. It was like someone was ringing a gigantic bell in their mind, disturbing their psyche to its very core. It was so loud that their brains felt like they might explode at any second. ARGH! Many of them cried out in horror at this uncomfortable sound. They had no idea how to defend against it. Even the Hall Masters were heavily frowning in pain so one could only imagine how the disciples with weaker cultivation bases were feeling. Thankfully, the ordinary mirror that was floating beside the Great Ancestor soon radiated with a soft light. Tendrils spawn from it, attaching themselves to everyone from the Arcane Mountain and protecting them from the harsh noise. The disciples sighed in relief after their pain was alleviated but their faces were still pale with fright. The screech that emanated from Yatong was too strong! It was almost on par with Linghun Daiyu! ¡°You¡¯re already at the preliminary point of seeing the Extreme Level, why are you bullying a bunch of juniors?¡± The Great Ancestor criticized. Yatong laughed wickedly, ¡°Why does it matter? They¡¯ll all be buried here today! Henceforth, the legacy of Empress Han Lan will be erased and the Mortal Desolate World will be without its Guardian! You decrepit old fool, you dare not take me seriously?! Die for me!!¡± Yatong disappeared and at the same time, the Great Ancestor vanished as well. Their figures were nowhere to be seen, but earth-shattering explosions sounded from the void and shook the Mortal Desolate World. Cracks appeared in the sky and on the ground. The fractures were so great that a slight gravitational pull emerged from it and sucked in the water from the ocean nonstop. Some smaller beasts were also caught in the destruction and before they even knew what happened, their bodies were torn to shreds. Thunder roared and lightning flashed. The sky had long lost its source of light and was completely engulfed in darkness. The battle between the Great Ancestor and Yatong made people swallow their saliva in horror. In an instant, the nature of the world was flipped upside down. In the midst of their trepidation, one person failed to notice the chaos around them. That person was precisely Dong Zongying. Chapter 101 Her expression at the moment was rather blank. Before the Great Ancestor left, he had looked at her with a warm smile and sent her a message through the use of his spiritual sense. Zongying, to be honest, I have no idea how this war will end. While we Seers can briefly glance into the future, you should already know that the future is ever-changing. Our visions are simply not reliable, and they can only be used as a guide of sorts. We can tip-toe around the information we see and manipulate what we can to our advantage but in the end, nothing is absolute. Yatong didn¡¯t just come with his army this time, but people from the Upper World as well. With the Universal Will keeping an eye on them, they aren¡¯t able to unleash their true cultivation bases but even so, they will be no less powerful than Yatong. The situation is not looking too optimistic for us¡­ but that is all the more reason why you should not lose hope. Too many variables have appeared. There is still a chance for us to turn this around. However¡­ if at any point we are on the precipice of losing this war or I¡¯m gone, you must find Yueyin and escape at once. The two of you are far too important. The Mortal Desolate World is enormous, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for someone like you and her to hide from the Graha. Journey to the Amber Soul Kingdom or if that isn¡¯t possible, then find that lass in the Serene Yang Sect, she should be able to shelter you. There are also those two mysterious experts¡­ no, forget it, for some reason, I don¡¯t find them too reliable. Zongying, you- sigh, you must take care. I¡¯ll leave my soul artifact, the Stargaze Mirror with you, use it well to protect the disciples. I will see you again. Dong Zongying quietly listened to the message. When it came to an end, her vision unknowingly blurred as tears began to well up. This was obviously a farewell message. Toward the end, the Great Ancestor seems like he had so much he wanted to say, but pity, time was limited. Dong Zongying looked into the distance, she was just barely able to make out that frail figure fighting for the fate of the world. After watching for a while, the look in her eyes changed. The tears that were on the verge of falling evaporated and her cultivation base exploded. I¡¯m sorry, Great Ancestor. I refuse to run like a coward. Yueyin has grown up, she could take care of herself. As for me, I am the Sect Master of the Arcane Mountain, the Guardian of the Mortal Desolate World. I will safeguard this world, until the end. It is my duty. After coming to her decision, she slightly turned around and glanced at Zeng Shihao, ¡°Will you follow me to the end, Combat Hall Master?¡± Zeng Shihao¡¯s eyes turned sharp, becoming red with bloodlust. He released his cultivation and seriously nodded, ¡°Always, Sect Master.¡± Dong Zongying also gave the other Hall Masters a look. They nodded and released their cultivation as well. A beautiful smile appeared on her face as she looked at the enemies ahead. To everyone¡¯s surprise, her body suddenly began to vibrate at incredible speed, almost like she was on the verge of splitting apart. There was perplexity in her action and few were able to comprehend it. They could only see that Dong Zongying was moving in an intricate rhythm that made them breathless. A soft hum sounded out. It was obvious it was coming from her figure, yet it was almost all-encompassing. It wasn¡¯t originating from just one direction, it was everywhere! Strangely enough, the second this gentle hum sang, the people from the Arcane Mountain no longer felt threatened by the screech of the Graha race. The uncomfortable feeling was no longer present as though it was being completely negated. Yatong and the Great Ancestor exchanged a mighty clash before separating apart. The former stared at Dong Zongying in utter shock. ¡°Impossible! Is that-¡± A worried look appeared on the Great Ancestor¡¯s face. He knew Dong Zongying well enough and was aware of what kind of decision she had just made, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have resorted to using this move. For her, if the Arcane Mountain fails to defend against the invaders, then she will join it in death. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Zongying, if you use this move, the Graha race will stop at nothing to hunt you down. They will not allow anyone who has learned this ability to live. Are you sure this is what you want? The Great Ancestor was merely talking to himself, he didn¡¯t try to dissuade Dong Zongying in the slightest about her intention. If and whenever she has decided on something, she would never go back on it. Yatong and the rest of the Graha race watched in fright as Dong Zongying¡¯s movement caused some kind of resonance with the Heaven and Earth and a divine light descended from the void above her head. Golden particles uniformly swirled around her like they were heeding a call. ¡°She- she¡¯s communicating with the Heaven and Earth! How did she do this? Why does it resemble our race¡¯s Three Tongue Gist so much!?¡± Someone cried out in panic. This line of thought was shared among a small few on the Graha¡¯s side. The rest, on the other hand, didn¡¯t reply because they knew why this was. They continued to gawk in fear as Dong Zongying absorbed the golden essence and her vibrating body slowly turned cloudy. Her current appearance was astonishing. The disciples from the Arcane Mountain stared at their Sect Master before turning to look at the Grahas on the opposite side. They moved their gazes back and their mouths dropped. They looked almost the same! The Graha race had a more simplistic appearance. They were translucent but the outline of their figure was defined which prevented them from being truly invisible. On the other hand, the current Dong Zongying had rougher edges due to the frequency of her vibration. Her body was like a mist, hazy and mysterious so it¡¯s more accurate to describe it as opaque. Yatong heavily breathed in disbelief. Dong Zongying¡¯s image reminded him of stories that he had heard passed down from the Upper World. The stories consisted of a single cultivator who has cut down countless Grahas and geniuses from other factions. A cultivator with no equal, whose name alone could bring fear to anyone in her generation. A cultivator who was granted the title of Empress due to her absolute supremacy. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Ethereal Blight¡­¡± Yatong gritted his teeth as he forced these words out of his mouth. He swiftly turned to the Great Ancestor and yelled, ¡°Explain yourself, old man! Where did that girl learn this ability!? Ethereal Blight belongs solely to the Empress, it was created by her to deal with us and there has never been any record of her passing it down. Tell me! Where did that girl learn it from!?¡± The Great Ancestor looked at Yatong like he was stupid. He shook his head and calmly replied, ¡°Did you honestly believe that when Han Lan ascended, she left nothing behind for her people? If you did, then you¡¯re a fool. Before she broke through the realm, she left behind the Ethereal Blight for her future successors.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± Yatong interrupted. ¡°If that was the case, why did no one use it three hundred years ago?¡± The Great Ancestor disappointingly shook his head. ¡°The answer is simple. It¡¯s because the Ethereal Blight is too hard to learn.¡± ¡°Han Lan ascended thousands of years ago and yet, to this day only one person has managed to comprehend this ability that she had left behind.¡± The Great Ancestor half-heartedly replied to Yatong while inwardly groaning. I have no idea what Han Lan was thinking, Did she think everyone was as heaven-defying as her? Couldn¡¯t she have simplified the Ethereal Blight a little? If she had, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation right now. The Arcane Mountain has such a powerful ability but all it''s good for is collecting dust. Sigh, who am I to judge her? After all, she could see much further than these old bones. Maybe there¡¯s a reason for it. Yatong¡¯s eyes narrowed. He moved his gaze back to Dong Zongying and a pulse erupted from his body. The soul pulse sent a message to the rest of the Grahas. KILL HER Bohai was the first to recover from his shock. Upon hearing Yatong¡¯s order, he knew what he must do. They can¡¯t allow another person who knows of this ability to live otherwise they¡¯ll become a scourge to the Graha race. A black sickle appeared in his hand and his arm waved, sending out a crescent fog at Dong Zongying. ¡°Sect Master!¡± ¡°Oh no, hurry up and dodge!¡± ¡°Sect Master, move!¡± The disciples from the Arcane Mountain expressed their concerns for Dong Zongying after seeing how still she was in the face of an approaching attack. But their worries were needless. When the crescent fog came close to Dong Zongying, the high frequency emanating from her body easily dispersed the attack. It didn¡¯t even have the chance to touch her. It looked so easy but the intricacies involved in making this happen wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could comprehend. Just like the Great Ancestor had said, thousands of years have passed since Empress Han Lan¡¯s ascension and throughout these thousands of years, only one person had managed to just barely scratch the surface of this ability. Dong Zongying was thoughtful. This was the first time that she had used this ability so she doesn¡¯t fully understand the extent of its power. Seeing how casually she was able to negate the soul attack from Bohai, she became more determined. She raised her sword and the soft hum from her body became stronger. ¡°Disciples, Elders, and Hall Masters of the Arcane Mountain¡­¡± ¡°Leave none of them alive!¡± All those standing behind her roared and echoed her words. ¡°Leave no one alive!¡± ¡°To the death!¡± There were no more words said. Both sides went all out and charged ahead. The death counts rose with each second passed and the damage done to the world continued to increase. Yatong and the Great Ancestor also resumed their battle. The killing intent in the former¡¯s eyes became stronger and stronger as he eyed Dong Zongying. The war at the Arcane Mountain intensified. Meanwhile, somewhere in the remote corner of the Mortal Desolate World, an inconspicuous island was drifting along the ocean in solitude. Its appearance was nothing out of the ordinary but located at its core was a heavily infested jungle, in which, the tall trees and lush vegetation were so dense that even sunlight would struggle to pierce through them. Beyond all the thick greenery, there appears to be an entrance to a cave that is shrouded in mystery¡­ Chapter 102 In the vast world of Mortal Desolate, this island wasn¡¯t anything special, just a dime a dozen, but there was something particularly odd about it that was difficult to put into words. In the far distance, flocks of frightened avians were dotting the vast sky, frantically trying to escape the chaos coming from the Arcane Mountain. Even though the battle was very far away, flashes of light could still be seen on the horizon. Thankfully, this region had yet to be affected so it was a suitable place to be used as shelter. Their appearance created a loud disturbance to this otherwise peaceful environment. As the large number of them began to approach the peculiar island, they surprisingly flew past it without any consideration. While the island was on the smaller end of the spectrum, given its vibrant ecosystem and lively vegetation, it should¡¯ve been viewed as an ideal area to reside, and yet, the flocks of avians decided to strangely ignore it. It was almost like the island was invisible. They continued on their journey to find a suitable habitat, however, there was a small minority that astonishingly ended up landing on the island. It wasn¡¯t on purpose, of course, but by total accident. There were simply too many of these monstrous birds that were migrating to find a new home. They were like a swarm of locusts, flying both high and low across the wide space. As a result, some of the ones closer to the surface of the ocean suddenly found themselves in a predicament as their paths were suddenly blocked by towering pillars that had emerged out of nowhere. In their panic, they tried to avoid the obstacles as best as they could, but unfortunately, with everything happening so abruptly, the handful of birds that were caught in this situation weren¡¯t able to react in time and one by one, ended up face planting onto the barks of those pillars. Squawk! The birds cried out in pain before falling to the ground. Luckily, this small injury was nothing to them so they were able to quickly recover. They scanned their surroundings after getting up while at the same time wondering where all the trees came from. They were sure nothing was in front of them a second ago. These birds were simple-minded creatures. They didn¡¯t dwell on the question for long before becoming curious about their surroundings. After spending some time surveying the area, they happily chirped in unison after seeing how rich the locale was. This could be their new home, they thought. They begin stumbling forward in hopes of finding an appropriate place to build their nests and it didn¡¯t take long for them to come across the mysterious cave. The group looked to one another before jerking their heads inquisitively. Just as they were about to head in and explore, a mind-numbering growl came from deep within the earth. It was just barely audible and yet, it was enough for the birds to freeze and tremble in fear. This fear stemmed not just from the immense difference in strength but also in lineage. The blood in their body boiled with inferiority and they prostrated themselves like they were in the presence of god, lowering their heads deep into the ground, quivering and not daring to let out a single sound. They knew that they had made a mistake by coming here and in front of this great being, their lives were no longer in their hands. They obediently waited. ¡­ The silence was palpable. After what seemed like an eternity, a soft growl sounded and relieved the birds of their anxiety. They were allowed to leave. They squawked in gratitude before hurriedly flapping their wings to depart. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. As the birds took flight, they committed the island to their memories so they would never make the blunder of coming to this forbidden place again. One of them wasn¡¯t assured and wanted to take another look, but when it turned back, the island was no longer there, only the endless ocean was in its place. Their departure was met with silence, as insignificant as their arrival. With the avians gone, peace returned to this region, and although the island had seemingly disappeared, it was still there wandering the currents of the water. Unless one was truly capable, one could forget about sensing its presence but even for the Great Ancestor of the Arcane Mountain, it was questionable whether he could even do that, let alone other people. The tranquility didn¡¯t last long. The intrusion of the monstrous birds had fully awakened the existence slumbering deep within the isolated land. Another growl resounded after some time, it was no longer as gentle as before but filled with irritation. The grounds shook and the waves crashed in response. Then, a husky voice came from the darkness. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­? So much destruction. Why has the world undergone such major upheaval?¡± ¡°Even that geezer has taken action.¡± ¡°It hadn¡¯t felt that long ago since I¡¯d been waken up by that couple, a little more than half a year, maybe. How exactly did the situation in Mortal Desolate escalate to this point in such little time?¡± The owner of the voice pondered. ¡°Wait, that scent, that familiar scent¡­ oh how could I ever forget it.¡± ¡°One of the three deserters¡­¡± ¡°The traitorous Graha!¡± The voice snarled in anger. ¡°So they¡¯re back, no wonder the world is in such disarray.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± there was hesitation in the voice. ¡°Why have they returned already? It¡¯s too soon. This was not what she had foretold. The inheritor of the Void Dragon isn¡¯t ready. Last I checked, she hadn¡¯t even reached Ninefalls yet and therefore hadn¡¯t completed her first awakening. With the way she is now, her strength would be negligible in this war.¡± ¡°This must be those two outsider¡¯s fault, their appearance has caused the future to change. I knew this would happen. Alas, there was nothing I could do at the time, they were just too strong. One of them completely suppressed me in bloodline and the other gave off the same unfathomable feeling as she did. ¡°Grrr, If this was the Upper World, why would I ever need to fear those juniors? I would¡¯ve taught them both a lesson, especially that black-robed brat, he dared to crack a joke at me back then. Hmph!¡± The being continued to childishly grumble to himself before remembering the situation the Mortal Desolate World was in. ¡°What should I do? Should I help? No, no, I can¡¯t. I promised her I¡¯d watch over this place after she saved my life. If I leave and something happens here, then the only way out for the people of this world would be lost.¡± ¡­ ¡°With the circumstances the way they are, it¡¯s not looking too good. That geezer most likely won¡¯t be able to hold the Graha back this time, but if those dismal fools think they¡¯ve won, then I pity them. This is her home world, did they think that just because she was gone they could do whatever they wanted?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see just how all of you will die.¡± ¡°Traitorous Graha, after abandoning us in the realm of death, you have made an enemy of someone who shares the same potential as your Progenitor. Hehe, your kind will suffer this time.¡± After the being finished speaking, it quietly fell back into slumber, but occasionally, it would wake to check on the Mortal Desolate World. Chapter 103 While the Arcane Mountain was occupied by Yatong and his army, the rest of the Mortal Desolate World was rushing to the most secluded part of the planet, the Amber Soul Kingdom. It was situated on a humble land mass that was even smaller than Solitude City. Amidst its now dilapidated walls and ruined buildings. It was impossible to discern any of the magnificence that it once held. Even the high palace that stood at the center of the island was beginning to fall apart after years and years of intrusion by those with ill intentions. Its decrepit appearance was a sad sight to behold considering the person who established it was the legendary Miracle, Empress Han Lan. But in truth, the current state of the kingdom was foreseen long ago, far back to the time when it was first established by wise scholars, and that¡¯s because Han Lan was famous for governing an uninhabited nation. Despite having a natural charisma that inspired people to follow her, she took in neither subjects nor citizens to expand her influence. No one could understand her decision to do this and thus, as time passed, evil characters often appeared throughout history who desired her possession, hoping to find anything to assist them in breaking through this realm. And they were successful, the things that Han Lan left behind were discovered and taken. News quickly spread about this, causing more and more people to visit the Amber Soul Kingdom. The number of battles that took place here was too many to count and that has led it to be in the condition that it is in today. The Empress had long ascended, leaving no one to protect her kingdom. There was a rumor that she had a successor but for some odd reason, instead of continuing her legacy, that person instead went on to found another group. Han Lan¡¯s way of doing things has always been perplexing, to this day no one understands why she even bothered to create the Amber Soul Kingdom. Did she do it just on a whim? Or was there a specific purpose? A spatial tear had emerged in the sky just moments before. It revealed a glimpse of the starry cosmos within its cavity and a hundred rays of light descended from the darkness, shooting straight down into the wide open space of the desolate land. The radiance quickly dispersed, revealing individuals carrying tremendously profound auras. The world violently shook from their appearance, struggling to shoulder the immensity of their cultivation. Fortunately, a seven-colored light manifested behind the clouds in the instant they arrived. These one hundred people had already obtained divinity, yet, in the face of this bewitching brilliance, openly shuddered before obediently lowering their cultivation to the Peak of the Holy realm. It was only after they did so that the seven-colored light vanished and lifted the pressure off their bodies. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Damned Universal Will,¡± someone in the crowd cursed, this was the first time he experienced this kind of crushing force. It felt like he could¡¯ve been wiped away from reality in the blink of an eye. The others, however, didn¡¯t comment, seemingly used to the feeling. Half of them were comprised of slender figures with exquisite translucent bodies while the other half had heads full of white hair, grey pale skin, and emerald green eyes. Naturally, they were the Graha and Nether race! Although these Grahas had already restricted their cultivation to the limit of the Lower World, they retained a mystifying air around them that Yatong and his people just didn¡¯t have. They were of the same kind but there seems to be a night and day difference between the Lower and Upper World Graha. On a closer look, the outline of their figures was much fainter as well, if one wasn¡¯t paying attention, they might mistakenly only see a floating ball of mist that was the Soul Essence Vessel. They stood proud and appeared exalted, while the members of the Nether race standing behind them looked completely docile. In comparison to the ones who invaded the Mortal Haven World, such as Di Shi and Di Xiang, who were arrogant and full of self-confidence, these Nethers exhibited no quality of assertiveness, only a sense of duty. Such a stark contrast was surprising but it implies the dynamic between the two races that was said to share an origin. The Graha and Nether stood in front of a broken gate and it was strangely quiet. None of the sects has made it here yet as the Amber Soul Kingdom was too far away from civilization, being located on the other side of the world. But they weren¡¯t in a rush since they could feel a large number of people currently heading to their position. ¡°So this is the home of that tyrannical woman¡­¡± A Graha muttered. Many of them displayed faces filled with curiosity, and it was understandable. Han Lan¡¯s fame in the Upper World was unparalleled. From having mastery over hundreds of Divine Arts and cultivation methods, reigning supreme over the absolutes, spoiling the wicked plots of the Vilebloods, and consecutively winning the Ten Autumn Spring, in the time that she ascended, she has accomplished too many heaven-defying feats. All this caused interest in her to grow to a very high level. At the same time, it has also put a target on her back. The amount of people who¡¯d want to get rid of her was simply too many. That includes the Graha race. After she slew the direct descendant of their Progenitor, they have tried time and time again to eliminate her but each time, their attempts were thwarted. ¡°There¡¯s nothing but water here,¡± another Graha spoke after releasing a soul pulse, it extended to an exaggerated range and allowed him to see the surrounding area. Other than the beasts in the ocean, there wasn¡¯t anything else special of note. Several Graha sneered, obviously showing disdain for the Mortal Desolate World, but they didn¡¯t say much and continued to maintain their position. They were surprisingly disciplined. The Nether was as well, passively waiting on the side in silence. After a few brief exchanges, they stopped and turned to face a man standing at the forefront. He looked the same as every other Graha with his spectral physique active, but the long braided hair that hung over his back made him more distinguishable than the rest. He was currently staring at the broken gate with a serious expression. His behavior didn¡¯t go unnoticed and a Graha approached him. ¡°General Fuhai, your command?¡± ¡°My command? Fanhuo, have none of you noticed that there is someone else here besides us?¡± Fuhai replied in slight anger. Chapter 104
¡°What!?¡± General Fuhai¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. How could they have failed to notice someone¡¯s presence so close by? The area they had descended upon wasn¡¯t large¡ª if anyone had been nearby, they should have sensed them immediately. They were all Chosens of the Graha race, born and raised in the Upper World, each extraordinary in their own right. And yet, the moment they set foot in the Lower World, they were caught off guard and reprimanded by the General. But they couldn¡¯t complain. Being unable to sense your opponent could be the difference between life and death. They were careless. Upon realizing their oversight, they composed themselves and became serious. General Fuhai eyed the Chosens in front of him carefully, inwardly shaking his head as he did so. As one of the five generals in command of the Graha army, he had seen better discipline from his soldiers than from these Chosen. While they might have the advantage of talent, arrogance stained their hearts. Fortunately, there was still room for them to learn. Every Chosen could potentially one day become the pillar of the race therefore it was important to carefully nurture them. ¡°Complacency is a road onward to death,¡± he lectured sternly. ¡°Many of you are holding prejudice against the Lower World, but need I remind you of what happened to the Celestial race?¡± ¡°The Celestials¡­¡± The mood dropped as every Graha present remembered the events that happened not so long ago. The shocking news that one of the four supreme races was defeated in the Lower World and not a single one of their Chosens returned from their conquest. This caused a major commotion in the Upper World, mainly because in that group of Chosens who descended, there were Shen Yu and Shen Ling¡ª two extremely important figures. Shen Yu was the fourth son of the current Patriarch of the Celestials, while Shen Ling was an Absolute. She was someone destined for transcendence. It was this event that led to many factions eyeing the Mortal Haven World. If even those two could lose their life, then no one was truly safe in the Lower World. The Grahas reflected, shockingly correcting their mindset in an instant. Even the more experienced ones were the same. General Fuhai nodded after seeing their change in attitude. He continued, ¡°The Celestials is one example, and the Nether is another.¡± The air immediately turned strange as the Grahas turned to look at the Nether race behind them. Contemptuous sneers could be heard and only made the Nether race members lower their heads even more from humiliation. There was only one person in that group who kept their neck straight and was without a hint of shame. He had the usual features you¡¯d expect from a member of the Nether race¡ª pale grey skin, and emerald green eyes, but his hair actually had streaks of green in it. He was someone with the potential to become a Graha. While the others were laughed at, none of the mockery was aimed at him. While the Graha often viewed the Nether with disdain, not everyone from the Nether race was seen that way. To them, a hierarchy exists, and it is one based on merits and contribution. This person in particular was in no way inferior to General Fuhai in that regard. He had waged war on behalf of the Graha race countless times and his strength was in no way inferior. Through his numerous victories, he had earned their respect. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. General Fuhai¡¯s eyes fell on him, with his tone slightly softer, he asked, ¡°Di Han, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°None,¡± Di Han replied indifferently with his arms crossed. ¡°The command to descend was from the Great Sovereign. As a result, he was punished by the Autarch and we¡¯ve also lost our men. There isn¡¯t more that needs to be said.¡± Di Han had short hair and was wearing his black nether armor minus the helmet. As he spoke, his eyes narrowed when he mentioned the loss of the hundred Chosens and an Absolute. Though his face remained stoic, a pinch of pain struck his heart¡ªthe losses they experienced were simply too great. General Fuhai nodded, ¡°The Nether has been acting rather independently lately, without any thought of our race. I hope you of all people remember the grace we have shown to your kind and remind the Great Sovereign to behave and not have any unruly thoughts.¡± Di Han¡¯s brows furrowed. He felt like Fuhai was hinting at something. He asked, ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°Just remember, Di Han, the Autarch sees all.¡± General Fuhai cautioned Di Han then proceeded to ignore him. He turned around and eyed Fanhuo beside him, ¡°Now¡­ about our guest.¡± Fanhuo immediately understood. He looked to the other Grahas and they too, nodded. The forty-nine Grahas simultaneously used their soul pulses, sending out a thick ring of fog rippling outward in all directions. They couldn¡¯t find the intruder individually, but together, no one could hide from them. This ability was primarily used for perception and wasn¡¯t lethal¡ªat least not for cultivators, who would only be momentarily stunned. But for mortals, it could be far more devastating, capable of obliterating their souls and leaving nothing but a lifeless husk behind. However, when used by so many Grahas at once, its effect would be greatly amplified, threatening to even cultivators. They were considered a supreme race for a reason, having almost zero to no weaknesses. Whether they fought in groups or individually, their strength was undeniable. Only a defensive soul artifact could hold them at bay. The bloated ring quickly expanded. The most unfortunate victims in this situation were the sea beasts, once again caught in the wrong place at the wrong time. The life drained from their eyes as thousands of their bodies sank to the ocean¡¯s depths. Even the most powerful among them, capable of rivaling peak Holy Realm cultivators, were not spared. This was merely the result of forty-nine Grahas¡ª now, imagine thousands of hundreds of thousands of them. In the Upper World, there is a saying: A war with the Graha is as pointless as counting the stars in the universe. The outcome is decided long before the battle even begins and that is because of their soul pulse. it wasn¡¯t only their greatest support but their strongest weapon. As the haze spread across every corner of the island and beyond, it swept past the high palace at the heart of the Amber Soul Kingdom. Inside, a petite figure with dark crimson hair, dressed in red, stood in the tall chambers, gazing blankly at the shattered throne. The approaching pressure brought with it a powerful gust of wind. As it struck the figure, it brushed aside the bangs on her forehead, revealing a golden flame symbol that contained profound nomological essences. Despite being hit by the combined soul pulses¡ªstrong enough to destroy the souls of sea beasts rivaling those at the peak of the Holy Realm¡ªshe remained unfazed and unaffected. In her eyes, a single image burned. It was as if time had rewound, and through the fiery glow of her irises, she saw the shadow of a woman¡ªdomineering, standing tall and proud before the grand throne. This woman was the antithesis of the universe itself¡ªone who should never have been born, one who was loathed by the Heavens, and one who was rejected by the Universal Will. Yet, despite her circumstances, her path was her own. No trials and tribulations could stop her, they were but obstacles in her road to becoming one above all. Chills crept onto the skin of the petite figure as the image faded. She quietly whispered, ¡°Han Lan¡­ just what are you?¡±
Chapter 105 Hong Tian had never felt so captivated. She was unlike the others from the Upper World¡ª though she was from above, her origins lay in a realm beyond it. In that realm, she and her people, the Feys, knew only of death. Isolated and bound by their duties, they were the only ones left of the four supreme races to remain in that place, and news of the outside rarely reached them. Hong Tian had heard tales of Empress Han Lan before, in stories told by her older sister, and it was through her older sister that she learned of Han Lan¡¯s conflict with the Graha race. Han Lan had slain the direct descendant of their Progenitor. When word of this reached the Upper World, it flipped the entire realm upside down as chaos ensued. The matter became so immense that even the Feys had heard of it. At the time, Hong Tian was still young, and Han Lan¡¯s name had only ever been mentioned a couple of times. While it was shocking news, it had nothing to do with the Feys¡ª especially given their strained relations with the three supreme races. Thus, it was quickly dismissed. However, after Hong Tian arrived in the Mortal Desolate World, she became interested in this woman. The more research she did on the Empress, the more she marveled at her unparalleled accomplishments. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone on the same level as my big sister. Incredible,¡± Hong Tian muttered admirably. Though she felt Han Lan was incredible, she didn¡¯t think her big sister was in any way inferior. Whether or not this was true, one could only wonder. ¡°Other than Empress Han Lan, there could be no one else who obtained my senior¡¯s legacy,¡± Hong Tian remarked. But as she took in the decrepit state of the palace, a wave of uncertainty washed over her. ¡°However¡­ I haven¡¯t felt any resonance from it. Is it possible that it¡¯s not here in the Amber Soul Kingdom?¡± Hong Tian wondered thoughtfully. At this moment, another dense ring of fog crashed into her. This one, being even larger and stronger than the previous one. ¡°Those Graha and their soul pulses are truly annoying,¡± she muttered with a frown. Just like before, she remained strangely unaffected, with only the golden flame symbol on her forehead glowing softly. ¡°It won¡¯t be much longer before they find me,¡± Hong Tian murmured, without an ounce of worry. Though she was alone, she held no fear for the Graha or the Nether race. After a brief pause, she turned and began to walk out of the palace. ¡°The Graha¡­ it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen them. I suppose it¡¯s only right to offer my greetings,¡± she said, her tone calm, though her emotions were far from it. Beneath her tranquil appearance, a generational hatred stirred. ¡°The traitorous Graha. Indeed, it has been a while.¡± Hong Tian vanished, allowing peace and silence to once again return to the palace chambers. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Unbeknownst to her, after the second soul pulse dissipated from the air, three letters materialized on the backrest of the shattered throne. They read: [HAN]. Triggered by the Graha¡¯s own doing, the letters pulsed with a soft, azure-colored light, and they shared written similarities to a certain black book¡¯s cover¡ª one that had once been sold by the Solitude Auction House. Far away, in the Ardent Yin Sect, nestled inside the robe of an unreliable man who looked to be sleeping, that same book¡ª with [LAN] on its exterior¡ª began to pulse in perfect synchrony with the glowing letters on the throne. The essence of the world, as though heeded by a call, began to gather and flow into the book. The more essence it absorbed, the more it thrummed, and on the shattered throne, an outline of a figure slowly began to form. Its construction was slow but as time passed, a world-shattering power was coalescing. Neither Hong Tian nor the members of the Graha and Nether races were aware of the event unfolding within the palace chambers. Outside, General Fuhai and his men didn¡¯t use their soul pulse again. They were currently focused on an individual who had emerged above them. Hong Tian hovered in the sky, her flowing dress billowing in the wind, as she looked down at the group below with a gaze of cold indifference. Except for Fuhai and Di Han¡ª who had a grave expression, the others looked at her as if she were an insect. Fanhuo, on the other hand, had a face of uncertainty. He inspected this young woman before him and felt she was familiar. She resembles someone. Where have I seen her before? And this feeling¡­ almost like she is incompatible with this world¡ª like she doesn¡¯t belong. Wait, no. It¡¯s because of her essence! It¡¯s her perfect harmonization of essence that¡¯s causing that weird feeling. Impossible! She¡¯s a Fey! Only the Feys have that innate ability! What¡¯s a Fey doing in the Lower World? Fanhuo was in a daze. Taken aback by the appearance of Hong Tian, and it was rightfully so, everyone knew the Fey was duty-bound to the realm beyond. It was exceptionally rare to see one in the Upper World let alone the Lower World. Fuhai and Di Han could deduce her origin as well but unlike Fanhuo, they knew exactly who Hong Tian was. It was because of this that they were so slow in their reaction. Due to their shock, they failed to notice one of their men making a move. One of the Graha, annoyed by Hong Tian¡¯s demeaning attitude, raised his hand and sent a beam of fog toward her. ¡°WAIT!¡± ¡°STOP!¡± Their cry was too late. The attack targeted Hong Tian at the speed of light. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t try to avoid it and it struck her. If it was anyone else, perhaps their soul would¡¯ve already been destroyed but she only felt a mild discomfort. Fuhai was furious. He glared at the Graha who attacked and just as he was about to admonish him, Hong Tian spoke. ¡°You dare to make a move on me?¡± She said slowly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Oh, traitorous old friends, after leaving us in the realm of death, it looks like you have forgotten our past relations. In that case, for the price of attacking a princess of Fey, the punishment is¡­ death!¡± A white and black flame suddenly erupted from within the Graha¡¯s soul essence vessel, igniting his translucent form in an instant. The Graha hadn¡¯t even had time to react. He dropped to his knees, mouth open in a silent scream of agony, but before the sound could escape, his entire being was consumed by the flame¡ªreduced to nothingness. Fuhai and Di Han had an ugly expression while the others had looks of horror. Fanhuo took a step back, a realization struck him as he finally remembered something. He stammered, ¡°Noble Beast Lineage¡ª the Duality Hound of Fey.¡± Chapter 106
¡°Wait a minute¡ª what did she just say?¡± ¡°A princess of Fey?¡± ¡°Is this a joke? What¡¯s a Fey doing down here?¡± ¡°That fire¡­ that¡¯s no ordinary flame. It¡¯s infused with the Binate Genesis of the Duality Hound tribe.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not just any Fey¡ª she¡¯s from the Noble Beast Lineage!¡± The Grahas and Nethers drew in a sharp, cold breath, staring at Hong Tian in utter disbelief. Despite being from the Upper World and having expanded their world views, their eyes still widened as they gaped at her¡ª as though having seen the rarest thing imaginable. And she may as well have been. Noble Beasts¡ª their mythical existence, ancient and unique. Much like the calamitous dragons and phoenixes, they belonged to a class of their own. While their blood may not be as pure, their bodies held untold potential, containing nomological principles of the cosmos. ¡°The Duality Hound tribe¡­ princess¡­¡± Fuhai murmured, his gaze darkening as a certain figure came to mind. ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯s that person, do you? Di Han inquired. Fuhai didn¡¯t reply as he was still uncertain. He could figure out the origin of the young woman before him but not her identity. Finally, he asked, his tone heavy, ¡°Might your esteemed self be the exalted Dualic Fiend of Fey, Hong Jing?¡± His question prompted his men to turn their heads in unison, each wearing a serious expression. It was only after hearing Hong Tian¡¯s answer that they were able to slightly loosen their guard. ¡°I am not,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I see¡­¡± A sense of relief flickered across Fuhai¡¯s eyes, and unnoticed by anyone, his clenched fists slowly began to relax. However, upon hearing what she said next, his vein twitched. ¡°Hong Jing is my elder sister,¡± Hong Tian explained. She noticed his vigilant gaze darting around and her eyes narrowed with hostility. She continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to search, General. My sister isn¡¯t here. She remains in the Paralix¡ª the realm of death¡ª still tirelessly fighting on.¡± ¡°As is our duty.¡± The Grahas recoiled from her words, pressed by the air of guilt. Fuhai felt it as well. The words, ¡°as is our duty¡± put him in a hard position. Due to their race¡¯s past transgression, he found it hard to comment. After a brief moment of silence, he said, carefully, ¡°The Graha were not the only ones who left back then.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Hong Tian nodded, her face unreadable as her eyes closed. But when they opened again, her tone was scathing.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the Graha alone who deserted us¡ª the Celestials and the Primordial Ji as well, all of you¡ª traitors! Forgotten are your oaths to the Progenitors. Leaving my kind alone in that despairing realm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fuhai was silent, as were the rest¡ª simply unable to respond. Hong Tian sneered, a surge of satisfaction washing over her. The resentment she had buried deep within finally found release. The injustice she felt for the Fey ran incomprehensibly deep, rooted in generations of resentment. ¡°The Graha are infatuated with all things related to their Progenitor, yet when it comes to the mission he entrusted to you, it is so easily forgotten.¡± ¡°Watch your words, princess,¡± Fuhai growled as his aura intensely flared. Dark clouds gathered above and lighting split through the sky. He wasn¡¯t alone in his anger¡ª Hong Tian¡¯s words seemed to have struck a nerve, and the others glared at her, seething with rage. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your relation to the Dualic Fiend, I¡¯d have taken your life for such disrespect.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A vicious, beastly aura escaped from Hong Tian¡¯s petite figure, starkly contrasting her usual, graceful, innocent appearance. It was so primal, so animalistic, that it was impossible to see how such a presence could emerge from someone like her. When she opened her mouth to speak, a pair of long, unusually sharp canines could be visibly seen. ¡°General, your name is one that even I have heard of in the Paralix. Though you have yet to obtain transcendence, your strength is known in the Upper World. However, you forget¡ª that you are no longer there. Here, in the Lower Realm, we are on an even playing field. The Graha race may be feared by all above, but for us of the Duality Hound tribe, your kind is nothing more than food!¡± Hong Tian fearlessly stood before General Fuhai and his men, the thick tension between them was suffocating. Their combined cultivation sparked and sent the weather into a spiral. As expected of a Fey. Fuhai crossed his arms, feeling slightly irritated. Overbearing as always. Not to mention, this one is just like her sister. This is clearly not her true appearance but I can see from her soul, just how similar they are in character. ¡°Are you sure you want to pick a fight with us, princess?¡± Fuhai asked, looking left and right before directing his gaze at Hong Tian. ¡°It looks to me like you are alone. While the Duality Hounds have a much stronger resistance toward soul attacks than other Feys, they¡¯re still susceptible to it. This isn¡¯t a fight you can win. I will not ask why a Fey of the Noble Beasts Lineage is here, in turn, you shouldn¡¯t interfere with our business any longer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hong Tian didn¡¯t respond. What Fuhai said was true, after all. She had arrived in the Mortal Desolate World alone, without the aid of her tribesman. She had no one to rely on but herself. Yet, while she could do nothing, the same could be said for Fuhai and his men. If anything happened to her, the Fey wouldn¡¯t just leave the matter be. Devoted they may be to their duties, but as they had already sacrificed so much in the Paralix, should any of their members be targeted, they would not hesitate to slaughter anyone who dared oppose them. Such a thing had happened once before, and it was precisely why the factions of the Upper World dared not interfere with any Fey that appeared outside of the Paralix¡ª rare as they may be. Both sides remained at a stalemate, unable to act against one another. As for the Graha who had burned to nothingness at the hands of Hong Tian earlier, he was quickly forgotten. Fuhai could say nothing, for it was his man who struck first; her actions were considered only self-defense. Hong Tian was unhappy, it had been a long time since she had seen one of the three traitors. Her blood boiled with hatred as she wanted nothing more than to devour each and every one of them. Alas, there was nothing more she could do. Just when she was about to leave, a powerful beam of fog, mixed with the strange colors of black and red, pierced through the space from afar¡ª catching everyone¡¯s attention. Before anyone could grasp what was happening, it shot directly toward Hong Tian. ¡°Who?!¡± Fuhai exclaimed, confused as to which of his men was so stupid. ¡°You dare, Graha?!¡± Hong Tian was furious!
Chapter 107 The soul attack flew at incredible speed, slicing through the air with extreme might. A black axe appeared in Fuhai¡¯s hand, and he sent forth his own misty cannon, hoping to neutralize the black and red fog beam. Unfortunately, inwardly, he knew it was too late. His mouth lightly pursed as he could already envision the inevitable fallout between the Fey and the Graha should anything happen to this Fey princess. Worse yet, she wasn¡¯t just any Fey princess¡ª she belonged to the Noble Beasts Lineage. An anomaly of the heavens, with outrageous talent and heaven-defying innate abilities. The birth of a Noble Beast was exceedingly rare¡ª so rare, in fact, that it nearly rivals the descendants of the Chaos Lineage, the dragons! As such, every Noble Beast is deeply doted on and cared for, and the slaying of one will undoubtedly draw the ire of the Fey. A war between two supreme races was the last thing Fuhai wanted. Internally, he howled, Damn it all! We were only here for the predecessor¡¯s legacy, how¡¯d it come to this? Who did this? Who¡¯s trying to screw over the Graha? Who!? In his fury, he hadn¡¯t noticed the subtle tremors prickling his flesh. The Grahas in the group felt it as well, but like Fuhai, they were too engrossed in the unexpected scene before them to take notice. Had they stopped and inspected themselves, they might have sensed their bodies desperately trying to warn them of something. Di Han was standing close to the General, his brows furrowed, eyes narrowing as he focused on the red and black fog. A strange familiarity grabbed him at the sight of it, yet he was uncertain. Then, as he looked at his surroundings and saw the vast ocean, the answer came to him. Nether Water? He was dumbfounded upon seeing an attack born from the fusion of Nether and Graha. Meanwhile, standing at the forefront of the attack, Hong Tian was deathly calm. Despite being caught off guard, she wasn¡¯t the least bit fearful. From within the golden flame symbol on her forehead, two beads of light emerged¡ª one black, radiating a frightening chill, and the other white, blazing with terrifying intensity. They spun in a mysterious motion, neither clockwise nor counterclockwise, moving yet unmoved at the same time. It was confusing while captivating all at once. Beyond the simple weaving of fire and ice lay a phenomenon unseen by most. It spoke of the beginning¡ª a place of darkness filled with void, and from it, came an explosive burst of light, giving birth to disparity¡ª that was the black and white bead, the innate ability of the Duality Hound¡ª the Binate Genesis. In the face of this power, the soul attack instantly unraveled into three parts. The fog, the black and red¡ª they separated before breaking down to its purest form of energy. By the time it struck Hong Tian, it was nothing more than a refreshing gust of wind.Stolen story; please report. The two beads disappeared and Hong Tian set her icy gaze on Fuhai and his men. ¡°What is the meaning of this General? Sneaking an attack at me, is the Graha trying to assassinate a princess of Fey?¡± She asked, coldly. Fuhai was relieved to see Hong Tian unharmed. He hadn¡¯t seen a Fey in so long that he had almost forgotten just how fearsome they were. His worries were needless. Yet, upon hearing her question, he was quickly put in a solemn mood. A wave of unease washed over him, for the moment he descended, things had turned out differently than he expected, spiraling out of his control. Why do I feel like a puppet on strings¡­ As Fuhai deliberated on how to explain to Hong Tian, far away on the mysterious island, the hidden being stirred once more, startled awake the moment Hong Tian summoned the black and white bead. ¡°What¡¯s this? Binate Genesis¡ª the Duality Hound¡¯s Binate Genesis!¡± The being exclaimed, its voice was filled with conflicting emotions: joy, confusion, anger, nostalgia, and something almost¡­ familial. ¡°Who exactly is it? Why are they down here? Is it for¡­ me? What of their duty? The Paralix?¡± The being¡¯s mind reeled with questions, gripped by curiosity and a lingering ache. For the first time in thousands of years, the mysterious island stopped drifting, suspended in silence as if in deep contemplation. At last, a sigh escaped, and with its husky voice, the being murmured, ¡°Han Lan, forgive me. I¡­ need to know.¡± He had intended to stay out of this conflict, but he couldn¡¯t any longer. The island shuddered, and slowly its course reversed. Then, beyond expectations, it vanished over the horizon, racing toward the Amber Soul Kingdom at a speed even faster than light, swiftly overtaking the cultivators who were already on their way there. As the distance between them closed, a change occurred deep within the cave on the island¡ª the same cave that the couple from the Mortal Haven World had once arrived in. Runes lined the walls that formed the spatial teleportation formation, one by one they began to shift, morphing into new shapes and patterns. Combined, it didn¡¯t look too different from before¡ª still a teleportation formation, yet its destination seemed to whisper elsewhere. Back at the Amber Soul Kingdom, while awaiting Fuhai¡¯s response, Hong Tian suddenly sensed something, prompting her to turn her head. ¡°Huh?¡± She felt a presence rapidly approaching, but that wasn¡¯t what drew her attention. Instead, it was a resonance¡ª a calling from within the depths of her bloodline. This feeling was familiar, one she only experienced when she was with her father, mother, sister, and others of her tribe. Her eyes widened in shock as she thought of a possibility. She whispered, ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± Meanwhile, Fuhai also turned his head, but not in the same direction as Hong Tian. The soul attack earlier wasn¡¯t from one of his men but from another Graha. Somewhat irritated, he shouted, sending a harsh screech throughout the area. ¡°Show yourself!¡± Above the clouds, a figure leisurely floated downwards with a smirk on his lips. Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t in his spectral form, a bit odd, since almost all Graha preferred it more than that of their physical one. This person had a shaved head, eyes of vivid emerald, and his skin, gray as ash. When Di Han saw this man, his eyes narrowed, ¡°Di Wentian?¡± Chapter 108 ¡°General Fuhai, Lord Di Han¡ª it has been a while,¡± Di Han greeted them with a warm smile. His appearance didn¡¯t garner much of a reaction from the Grahas, but they all recognized him. A Nether turned Graha, his name and talent were widely known, just like all those similar to him. Yet, they were not impressed. He was part of the handful from the Upper World who were sent down here along with the first princess to aid in the task of taking over the Mortal Desolate World, as well as to find the predecessor¡¯s legacy¡ª to which he had failed both. Thus, they had no respect to give him, only their disdain instead. On the other hand, members of the Nether race looked at him with slight envy. Ignoring his failure, becoming a Graha was many of their wishes. Fuhai was likewise indifferent, ¡°Di Wentian? So you¡¯re still alive. Where is the first princess?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Di Wentian shook his head. Though he felt their unhappiness, a smile still played on his lips. He explained, ¡°When the Chaos Tunnels were sealed with the Three Tongue Gist, we were all trapped here. To avoid being hunted, we decided to go our separate ways for a chance at survival. I have not seen the first princess since, and have been only waiting for your return.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fuhai quietly listened, barely registering his words as he inspected this man before him. He had a strange feeling. Having spent so much of his life on the battlefield and fighting, his experience told him Di Wentian was dangerous, but he wasn¡¯t sure why. This Di Wentian was the top genius of the Nether race and belonged to the same generation as the first princess. Back then, he was trailing behind her by a considerable amount, so why is it now I¡¯m getting a hint of dread from him? If Fuhai was in the Upper World, then naturally, he had nothing to fear. However, it was as Hong Tian once said¡ª here, in the Lower World, everyone was on an even playing field. Death was entirely possible, even for someone like him. This was the danger of descending, caused by the restrictions set by the Universal Will. Fuhai kept his guard up before following up with another question, ¡°Why did you attack the Fey princess earlier? What were you trying to do?¡± ¡°Fey?¡± Di Wentian looked surprised. ¡°I had just arrived. Thinking she was a native of this world, I thought I¡¯d get rid of her for you, General Fuhai. I didn¡¯t know she was a Fey princess.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Fuhai¡¯s face was unreadable, yet inwardly, he was skeptical. He recalled the conversation he had with Di Han earlier¡ª regarding the Nether¡¯s rebelliousness and he examined his expression.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Di Han doesn¡¯t seem to be planning anything. As for him¡­ ¡°Di Wentian,¡± Di Han suddenly spoke out. ¡°What was that soul attack earlier? It is different from the others of our kind.¡± Fuhai raised an eyebrow upon hearing this. Soul attack? I was too distracted earlier to notice. What was different about Di Wentian¡¯s soul attack? Di Wentian smiled mysteriously, ¡°How observant of you, Lord Di Han. That was something I created upon stumbling on some inspiration here in the Mortal Desolate World. All these years, I have not been idle, having improved myself. If you would like, my Lord, I could teach it to you and all those of the Nether race. With it, I believe we will be strong enough.¡± Di Han had a complicated expression. Why is everyone speaking so cryptically? First, General Fuhai and now, Di Wentian. What are they trying to say? The former seemed to be warning me while the latter, hinting at something. ¡°What are you even saying?¡± Di Han asked, his brows knitting tightly. ¡°I felt the power of the nether water within that soul attack, something that should¡¯ve been impossible. You know as well as I do that nether water, by its nature, is ineffective against the Graha. And beyond that, our Eighteen Cyclic Hell cultivation method is fundamentally incompatible with the Soul Essence Vessel the Graha uses. Ours relies on true essence, theirs on soul essence¡ª they cannot be combined.¡± He paused, remembering the strangeness of the attack, ¡°And there was more,¡± he murmured, as his mind returned to the black and red beam of fog. The black hue was unmistakably nether water¡­ but the red? What exactly was it? ¡°You mentioned stumbling on some inspiration, what did you discover?¡± ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Di Wentian grinned, ¡°It was from something Han Lan left behind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Di Han and Fuhai, who had been listening intently, felt a chill on their skin. For Fuhai, he felt the strings tightening on his arms and legs. ¡°You¡­ used something that belonged to Han Lan? Are you an idiot?¡± Fuhai questioned as his fist tightened with displeasure. Di Wentian was confused, but the confidence on his face didn¡¯t fade. Di Han glared at him, ¡°Are you not aware that the Empress is a Seer?¡± ¡°Did you not think for a moment that the things she left behind were deliberate? Have you been stuck down here for so long that you have forgotten the things she¡¯d done above? Since when are any of her actions without reason?¡± ¡°I am very well aware of what that woman is capable of,¡± Di Wentian replied calmly. ¡°That¡¯s why I have never used that item personally, only from the hands of others. I¡ª¡° Before Di Wentian could finish speaking, Fuhai appeared in front of him in a flash, a terrible screech filling the air as his grip tightened around Di Wentian¡¯s neck. ¡°Foolish!¡± He roared. ¡°Do you think of yourself clever? Hundreds of years ago before we sent you here, we had warned every one of you to be cautious. The goal was simple, annihilate and attain. Nothing more! The greater the time you spend here, the more opportunities for the Empress to slowly gain influence on you. Now, after so many years have passed, it appears that she had you in her grasp. Graha you may be, but a Nether you still are¡ª worthless!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Di Wentian held his silence, his emerald eyes locked on Fuhai, devoid of emotions. But hidden deep within them, an intense hatred simmered. Blackened water, tinged with a hint of red, began to seep out from the skin of his hand, casting a dark aura on his arm, just as he was prepared to act¡ª to kill, a massive shadow approached from the distance and captured their attention. Chapter 109 The mysterious island made its arrival beside the Amber Soul Kingdom. Hong Tian¡¯s heart raced, her breath quickening as the feeling of familiarity grew stronger. Quietly, she muttered, ¡°Uncle? Is that you?¡± From within the forest of the mysterious island, a massive, four-legged creature walked out, making its first appearance in who knows how long. It had the head of a wolf, the mane of a lion, the body of a cheetah, and a long, thick tail, similar to that of a crocodile. Above its eyes, an intricate black and white pattern gleamed. At its emergence, every beast in the Mortal Desolate World, howled and prostrated themselves in its direction, as if greeting their emperor. A heavy silence fell. From the Graha¡¯s camp, whispers and gasps broke out. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. There¡¯s another Fey!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not just any Fey¡ª it¡¯s another Noble Beasts.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ and it¡¯s actually a Duality Hound.¡± ¡°Two Duality Hound? Holy shit¡ª this is like finding Heavenly Merit in the wild. The Universal Will can¡¯t allow this, right?¡± ¡°As long as they play by the rules and don¡¯t unleash the full might of their Binate Genesis, the Universal Will won¡¯t intervene.¡± ¡°But¡ª still, holy shit! There are actually two Duality Hounds in the Lower World!¡± Ignoring the commotion, the Duality Hound from the mysterious island fixed its gaze solely on Hong Tian. ¡°You have my brother¡¯s scent on you,¡± it said warmly. ¡°Looks like during my absence, that lucky bastard had another child.¡± ¡°A miracle, an absolute miracle,¡± It sighed. Nearby, Fuhai tossed Di Wentian aside like trash before turning his full attention to the Duality Hound. His eyes widened in recognition. ¡°You¡¯re Hong Hao! We thought death had caught up to you long ago. Who knew you were still alive? But¡­ you¡¯ve already achieved transcendence¡ª you shouldn¡¯t be allowed down here, the Universal Will wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Fuhai paused, narrowing his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re injured¡ª so that¡¯s why.¡± Before Hong Hao was able to comment, the cave on the island shined with a brilliant light as the new runes within it completed its connection. A doorway began to form, and it exuded a queer pleasantness. It was truly one occurrence after the next, but this event particularly caused all of the Grahas and Nethers to freeze. Just like how Hong Tian felt a resonance with her kin, they too felt the same thing. It was exactly this feeling that they had been searching for, the entire reason for their descent onto the Mortal Desolate World. ¡°The predecessor¡¯s legacy!¡± Someone exclaimed.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. It wasn¡¯t only those present who sensed it, but the ones clashing at the Arcane Mountain felt it as well. On a distant island, two translucent women of contrasting statures halted their conversation and turned their heads in unison. ¡°Yifan, was that what I think it is?¡± One of them, with a petite figure, asked the other. The woman being addressed was naturally Linghun Yifan or formerly, Li Yifan¡ª the Second Yin Pavillion Master of the Ardent Yin Sect. After she left the sect, she spent most of her time searching for the other Grahas that were left behind, to reunite them. Yet, strangely enough, even after she used her race¡¯s secret method of communication, she failed to contact anyone. It was almost like all of them had simply vanished. ¡°It must be, Daiyu. It¡¯s the legacy.¡± Linghun Yifan answered with a solemn tone. ¡°It has finally appeared after so many years¡­¡± A trace of sadness flickered in Linghun Daiyu¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Linghun Yifan shook her head. ¡° I actually could¡¯ve left with the others after the battle centuries ago, but I chose to stay. I just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Father¡¯s obsession with this legacy.¡± ¡°But¡­ sister, it¡¯s important to us,¡± Linghun Daiyu said with some hesitance. Earlier, when she crossed blows with the Great Ancestor of the Arcane Mountain, her arrogance was up to the heavens, but now, facing her big sister, she was reserved as a mouse, an amusing contrast. ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Linghun Yifan sighed, struggling to articulate her thoughts. ¡°While we are created in the Progenitor¡¯s image, we are, ultimately, different from him. Idon¡¯t believe this legacy is something we¡¯re meant to use. To waste so many Graha lives for it¡­ it¡¯s wrong. Aside from Primordial clans, the Graha, Celestials, and Fey struggle to give birth to more of our members, so we can¡¯t treat them as disposable, like what Father is doing.¡± ¡°Yifan¡­ I never knew¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Father has made up his mind. There¡¯s nothing more I can do to convince him otherwise.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Linghun Daiyu reassured. ¡°The legacy has finally emerged. Once we attain it, we can return and Father¡¯s fixation will finally cool.¡± ¡°I hope so too. Yet, I fear obtaining this legacy won¡¯t be so simple.¡± Linghun Daiyu sneered, her arrogance returning. ¡°This won¡¯t be like before, sister. Our forces from the Upper World are here. Nobody can stop us this time¡ª not even that old coot from the Arcane Mountain.¡± Linghun Yifan wasn¡¯t convinced, ¡°I wonder¡­¡± she murmured, as the images of two people surfaced in her mind. Why did the legacy appear now, and so suddenly? She pondered. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Ardent Yin Sect. The sculpted glacier was no longer as bustling as it was before and the dark night lacked the peaceful serenity it once held. The sect lay nearly empty, most disciples having already evacuated. Those who remained were still hastily making their way toward the Amber Soul Kingdom, leaving only a handful behind. Of those numbers was Xiao Yueyin, solitarily watching over the sect. She had yet to leave despite having been urged to do so by her master, Zeng Shihao. But how could she leave, when her close friend, Guo Xinyi was still suffering in the Psuedo Rejection Field? There had been too many times when Xiao Yueyin wanted to persuade her to stop, but each time, she couldn¡¯t go through with it. Even if Guo Xinyi forsakes this opportunity, what are they going to do? They were both still in the Life Destruction realm, the differences they could make in this war were negligible. And even though Xiao Yueyin could fight those beyond her realm, she would remain a burden as long as she hadn¡¯t broken through to the Holy realm. Of course, the main reason why didn¡¯t want to leave was because of the man and woman sitting atop the Core Yin Pavilion. She was waiting¡ª anxiously waiting for them to wake up. However, so much time had passed that she was fearful that they wouldn¡¯t wake up in time to save the Mortal Desolate World. On this day, Xiao Yueyin rose after a round of meditation. Troubled thoughts had hindered her attempt to break through to the Tenth Life Destruction yet again, and after a disappointed sigh, she made her way over to check on Guo Xinyi. Seeing that her condition remained the same, Xiao Yueyin proceeded to fly over to check on the couple. Midway, however, a blinding light flashed over the horizon, stopping her in her place. ¡°That¡¯s coming from the Empress¡¯s Kingdom. What¡¯s happening now?¡± She wondered to herself, momentarily distracted by the sight. Unbeknownst to her, as the distant radiance illuminated the sky, Ji Xian and Xia Lihua stirred from their slumber, as if they were awaiting this very moment. The instant their eyes opened, their gazes shone with a brilliance that rivaled the stars above. Chapter 110
As Xia Lihua opened her eyes, two silver rays pierced through the shrouding darkness, their resplendence overshadowing even the celestial bodies above. Upon ending her cultivation, she immediately noticed the flashing glow on the horizon and Xiao Yueyin standing nearby. She spared them only a fleeting glance before shifting her focus to her hands, which she raised in front of her. ¡°Ji Xian,¡± she murmured, with clear excitement. ¡°Through your effort, I think I finally understand it. You once told me that all things originate from a single source, and that from one comes infinite possibilities. If that was truly the case, then in theory, the weaving of True Essence and Astral Essence should be possible. However¡­ you were both right and wrong.¡± ¡°What if there weren¡¯t only one source?¡± She questioned in wonder. ¡°What if True Essence and Astral Essence were simply never meant to be compatible? What if the distinction between the two was pointless to begin with? What if¡­¡± Xia Lihua continued, asking one question after the next, voice brimming with exhilaration upon reflecting on her meditation. For a split moment, her eyes were tainted with the same curious madness that had once been seen in Ji Xian¡ª the desire to discover and comprehend burned brightly within their silvery depths. In regards to cultivation, she was somewhat different from him¡ª one viewed it as a means to an end, while the other had a passion for it. Ji Xian sought freedom and the power to see through universal truths, whereas Xia Lihua cultivated to protect and attain lasting peace. Since reaching the extreme limit of the Lower World, she had no longer seen any improvements in her strengths. While her enthusiasm for cultivation hadn¡¯t dwindled, it was hard to deny the impact this had on her. But since meeting Ji Xian, it was as if her world had opened up, her outlook widened. The passion that had dimmed was once again reignited, and the crazed traits she had seen in him began to surface from within herself. Xia Lihua clenched her fist, sending a quiver through the surrounding space. ¡°I can see it. I can see the path ahead,¡± she said, displaying a beautiful smile. ¡°Body Cultivation isn¡¯t just about simply strengthening our internal world but elevating it to become all encompassing. To make it rival the Universal Will, to make it rival even the Heavens¡­¡± ¡°Ji Xian,¡± Xia Lihua continued, ¡°The Astral World Principles that you created for me was heading toward that direction, except it was still missing something. You made it with me in mind, so that one day it can accommodate the union of True Essence and Astral Essence, however¡­ I don¡¯t need True Essence.¡± ¡°What I have flowing within me is much stronger and suitable for my cultivation,¡± she declared, with the most absolute of conviction. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ji Xian used Xia Lihua¡¯s soft lap as his pillow. When he awoke, a river of stars stretching across the darkened sky greeted him.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Beside them, a full moon hung high, its pale glow reflecting in his pitch-black pupils. The cold air brushed against his skin, while thick snowflakes lightly clouded his vision. ¡°Ji Xian, through your effort¡­¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s sweet voice suddenly entered his ears and he quietly listened with a gentle smile on his lips. It had been less than a week since his conversation with Linghun Yifan in the library of the Ardent Yin Sect. Though little time had passed, he felt like a year had gone by. Even in his slumber, he could sense the changes occurring in the Mortal Desolate World. He felt the tremors of distant battles, the emergence of a spatial tear that gave way to powerful beings, and the scorching touch of Empress Han Lan¡¯s book that sat within his robe¡ª hungrily absorbing the world¡¯s True Essence. The book was insatiable, despite already stealing from the Heavens, it was also pulling the True Essence from within Ji Xian¡¯s own body. It was almost as if it was bound to him¡ª the person who freed it from the formation that locked away its content. The binding was one of the soul and if it was anyone else, they could only hopelessly watch on as they are sucked dry of vitality from the book. But Ji Xian was different, though his knowledge of the soul was lacking, since he arrived in the Mortal Desolate, he had gained the Soul Liberation Art and met with members of the Graha race. He was slowly increasing his comprehension, not to mention, that he had once split his soul into two to create the Hell Soul. If he truly wanted, he could remove the tether that shackles his connection to the book. And yet, he didn¡¯t. Because he knew¡ª the Empress, herself, was making a move on those who dared to invade her world. Even though she had long ascended, she left behind precautions. ¡°What if the distinction between the two was pointless to begin with? What if¡­¡± Ji Xian continued listening to Xia Lihua express her thoughts. A cheeky grin appeared on his face as he felt like he was listening to himself ask questions. While giving attention to her, he was also inwardly reflecting. In the end, the theory I had for Lihua to absorb True Essence didn¡¯t quite work¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s not that it didn¡¯t work, but she chose to go a different route¡ª one that was more suitable for herself. I guess this is what cultivation is about¡ª choosing a path for oneself. I can¡¯t force her otherwise, and I have no right to do so. But maybe this is for the best. It¡¯s just like Lihua said, what if the distinction between the two was pointless to begin with? True Essence and Astral Essence, the reason for their incompatibility was so obvious. True Essence is of the Heavens while Astral Essence is of the individual. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s stopping the individual from transforming their internal world to becoming Heaven? Why can¡¯t Astral Essence also be True Essence? After all, it¡¯s only a name. This is the reason for their conflicting nature¡ª it¡¯s the collision between different empyrean domains. Lihua had chosen to forego True Essence, wholeheartedly focusing on Body Cultivation, but for me¡ª I. Want. Both. I can see it, I can see the path ahead for my own. In the past, I was still too close-minded, choosing to follow the universal Qi Cultivation system. Although I had perfected each realm and was looking for ways to flawlessly break through the next¡ª I was still following the already established system. But¡­why do I have to? Fuck Qi Cultivation and fuck Body Cultivation¡ª why do I need to follow what others have created?My path is my own, I¡¯ll create my own rules for cultivation! A menacing light flashed through Ji Xian¡¯s eyes.
Chapter 111
Ji Xian rose slowly to his feet, extending a hand to help Xia Lihua up along the way. With their bodies and faces nearly touching, they silently stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a moment before breaking out into sweet smiles. Never had their goals been so clear. Though it seemed like such a simple thing, how many people can say they knew exactly what their heart yearned for and the path to achieve it? ¡°So have you decided?¡± Ji Xian asked calmly, despite already knowing the answer. ¡°Will you continue with Body Cultivation?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded, resolutely. ¡°I know you had high hopes for me to cultivate both True and Astral Essence but that isn¡¯t what I want or need.¡± She recalled, ¡°In these past few days, while I cultivate, you have been assisting me in sensing and grasping a strand of True Essence¡ª something that I never thought was possible. After all, I¡¯m not a blessed. I can¡¯t feel or see them. Yet, not only did you allow me to do that, I also absorbed it and have it sat next to my internal world.¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s face turned more and more incredulous as she spoke of her experience. If the world knew what Ji Xian had done, just how many people would hunt him down to acquire this knowledge? Just what kind of catastrophe would befall him to snatch his secrets? What he¡¯d done may seem simple, but he may very well be the first person in history to have done it. Ji Xian had broken a belief that a vast majority of cultivators thought to be impossible, and he had done so while still being in the Lower World, no less. Feeling overwhelmed, Xia Lihua¡¯s breathing subconsciously quickened as she looked at him worryingly¡ª not because she was afraid for his safety but because she didn¡¯t know what kind of monster he might become one day when the limits of heaven no longer bind him. Would he be a scourge of a blessing? Xia Lihua wondered before inwardly shaking her head. Ji Xian is neither a saint nor a devil. He is like he always is¡ª indifferent, and as long as I am beside him, he will never become the person I have to worry about. This was something she truly believed. Despite having these concerns pop up in her head every so often, she knew they were baseless. Ji Xian may have occasionally done questionable acts but it was never to the extent people imagined. He had restraints and reasons. In actuality, it was usually his inaction that bothered her the most. After a brief pause, she continued, slowly, ¡°The two essences rested within me and they showed no sign of instability. An excellent start to your theory. However, you should already be aware that we can¡¯t keep them in that state forever because the medium that we used to make this possible is finite.¡± Ji Xian nodded thoughtfully. Heavenly Merit. The mysterious energy that even the Universal Will can¡¯t see through. That was the medium that Ji Xian used to settle the two essences. It plays a crucial part in allowing Xia Lihua to perceive and take in True Essence. The problem with using this method though, was exactly as she said¡ª It was incredibly rare and not easily found.¡± Unless he could secure an endless supply of Heavenly Merit, Xia Lihua would never be able to retain the True Essence within her permanently. Ji Xian currently has no solution to this problem. Even so, he wasn¡¯t discouraged, this was merely the first of the experimentation. There will be many more in the future. As he contemplated, he internally groaned. It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t use the simulation for this. I¡¯m not a Body Cultivator, I don¡¯t have an internal world, at least, not yet. Even when I created the Astral World Principles for Lihua, it merely contained ideas for her to improve herself. I have no way of knowing how True Essence reacts with Astral Essence, and not to mention, I don¡¯t know the nature of Heavenly Merit. Without fully understanding it, I can only assume its effects. There¡¯s too much guessing, and too many possibilities¡ª the results will be unreliable and can¡¯t be used in reality. I can simulate almost endlessly, but in real life, I can only cultivate once. One wrong step and I could blow myself up due to deviation. Even when I was verifying my theories with Lihua these past few days, I had to be prudent. If I had just made one mistake in judgment, I could¡¯ve killed her. At the thought of this, Ji Xian frowned. An uncomfortable feeling arose as he realized the danger Xia Lihua was in. Even though he was confident in his abilities, just a single error was enough to put her in grave harm. In his eagerness to test out his theories, he had failed to fully register the risks until now. Never again, he inwardly promised. This will be the first and last time he¡¯ll have someone close to him do these experiments. This thought probably wouldn¡¯t occur to him if it was in the past¡ª when he was still alone. But the times had changed. He was no longer alone.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Lihua asked after noticing the change in his expression. ¡°Hm?¡± Ji Xian blinked, snapping back his focus. He grinned and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, nothing. I was just admiring your makeup.¡± Xia Lihua narrowed her eyes sharply, and a faint vein began to pulse on her temple. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing makeup,¡± she said coolly, her voice carrying a slight tone of irritation. The air around her grew heavy as her aura gradually surged. Ji Xian awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°Oh¡­ uh, well, damn. How are you so stunning without it? Haha.¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s lips curved into a small smile and the tension in the air wonderfully dissolved. Knowing that he successfully appeased her, Ji Xian happily chuckled. All the while, he ruffled his hair, vexed at how they sat in front of his face. The enjoyment he had in hiding his appearance had long since withered, and he was no longer in the mood to put up the sketchy pretense. Xia Lihua, as though having read his mind, stepped forward and gently ran her delicate fingers through his long hair, slicking it back for him. She was also tired of him putting up a facade. When they had first arrived in Mortal Desolate, Ji Xian pretended to be her servant¡ª something that she had never agreed with. The way he lowered himself in front of others always bothered her. Though she was guilty of being the reason why he continued to hide his appearance in the Ardent Yin Sect, she was done with it all. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll never do this again,¡± she said softly, her hands cradling his perfectly handsome face as she stared at him. Ji Xian knew what she was asking of him, yet, he didn¡¯t give her what she wanted, ¡°¡­ You are too prideful, Lihua,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Status, honor, dignity¡ª none of it is important. You do what you must to survive and get what you want, it¡¯s that simple.¡± Xia Lihua sighed. While she didn¡¯t fully disagree, he was still someone with the power to overturn worlds. Was there a need for him to act the way he did to get what he wanted? It was unnecessary and she couldn¡¯t understand it. Ji Xian smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Sometimes a little bit of fun is needed on this long, winding path of cultivation.¡± ¡°But never mind this, what else did you notice during your cultivation?¡± He asked, trying to steer the conversation in a different direction. It was evident that there were many things he and Xia Lihua didn¡¯t see eye to eye on, but that was fine. They both came from different backgrounds, after all. ¡°¡­ My cultivation?¡± Xia Lihua also didn¡¯t linger on the topic and instead reflected on her experience once more. ¡°After I captured the strand of True Essence, I noticed an issue with it.¡± ¡°What kind of issue?¡± Ji Xian asked curiously. This was something she hadn¡¯t told him about. ¡°My body didn¡¯t agree with it.¡± She explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after we solved the compatibility issue between the two essences, another problem would arise. It was strange¡­ almost as if something deep within me was warning me not to use this outside essence.¡± A glint flashed in Ji Xian¡¯s eyes as he ventured a guess, ¡°Could it have been your dragon bloodline?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Lihua nodded slightly, ¡°Ji Xian, you have your secrets, and I have mine. Have you ever wondered what cultivation method I¡¯ve used to get to this level?¡± ¡°Of course, I have,¡± Ji Xian smirked. ¡°I had also tried to learn it long ago. However, it wasn¡¯t something I could ever use.¡± Xia Lihua laughed softly, as though she¡¯d expected his answer. ¡°You may have an absurd talent for learning and copying, but unless you possess the same draconic blood as I do, you could never duplicate my cultivation method. It belongs solely to the descendants of the Temporal Dragon. A Legacy that has been imprinted in us.¡± She paused briefly before continuing, ¡°You once told me that everything in the universe stems from one source, and I agreed. But during my cultivation, a thought struck me: What if there isn¡¯t just one source? What if there are multiple origins?¡± Her silver eyes gleamed with resolve as she concluded, ¡°I think that¡¯s what my body was trying to tell me¡ªto not rely on this True Essence of heaven and earth, but to become my own firmament, my own Empyrean. My cultivation method is one where I need to rely on my Astral Essence and not that of others.¡± Ji Xian was amused by this. If what Xia Lihua said was true, then her being born unable to sense True Essence was actually by design. It wasn¡¯t that she was unlucky, but it was a requirement by her bloodline. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ then what about Yueyin?¡± Ji Xian suddenly questioned with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yueyin follows the path of Qi Cultivation. If your heritage compels you to pursue Body Cultivation, why isn¡¯t she the same? Won¡¯t this affect her potential?¡± Xia Lihua shook her head calmly, ¡°It won¡¯t. We may be of the same background but our blood differs. Yueyin has a strong spatial affinity, therefore, she must be a descendant of the Void Dragon. Her Legacy is different from mine.¡± Xia Lihua paused, her gaze turning contemplative, ¡°It¡¯s only my guess, but if I am meant to forge a new heavenly origin, then she may be required to usurp the current one. It makes sense that she cultivates True Essence.¡± ¡°Fascinating,¡± Ji Xian¡¯s eyes sparkled in wonder. ¡°Then, Yueyin will¡ª¡° Before he could finish, he felt a large amount of killing intent targeted at him. Turning slightly, his eyes landed on a figure racing toward him¡ªa silhouette clad in razor-sharp black scales, with a large pair of bat-like wings beating furiously against the air. Upon seeing who it was, Ji Xian chuckled and said casually, ¡°Speak of the devil. We were just talking about you.¡± Xiao Yueyin, ignoring his words, seemed overcome with emotion upon noticing he had awoken. Her expression shifted rapidly between anger and relief. ¡°You unreliable bastard! What have you been doing?!¡± she cried, her voice trembling with a mix of frustration and joy. With a powerful flap of her wings, she disappeared into the spatial layer. In the next instant, she reappeared directly in front of Ji Xian, her fists flying toward his face with explosive force.
Chapter 112
Xiao Yueyin¡¯s fist came within mere centimeters of striking Ji Xian¡¯s face. Just as the blow was about to connect, he took a measured step back, effortlessly evading not only her punch but also the razor-sharp spikes protruding from her forearm. Yet, her assault didn¡¯t end there. The moment her attack missed, Xiao Yueyin spun on her heel in mid-air, her elbow slashing toward him with deadly precision. Ji Xian grinned, taking yet another step back to evade the strike. His smug expression only fueled her anger, and she gritted her teeth in frustration. Without hesitation, Xiao Yueyin unleashed a relentless barrage, using every part of her body as a weapon. Even her wings were no exception. The air trembled under the force of her power, each movement radiating raw intensity. This girl fights just as savagely as Lihua, Ji Xian mused. These two have appearances that transcend words but the minute you get them riled up, their inhuman side surfaces. While he comfortably dodges every attack, his eyes gleamed with a clear light as he inspected Xiao Yueyin. ¡°Why are you still at the Ninth Life Destruction?¡± He asked as he moved away from a fist coming at him. ¡°Shut up and stay still!¡± Xiao Yueyin angrily replied, stabbing her wings forward. Ji Xian avoided it and continued, ¡°Out of all the realms in the Lower World, the Life Destruction is by far the easiest to cultivate. It¡ª ¡°Stop talking, you bastard!¡± Xiao Yueyin abruptly interrupted. She vanished into the spatial void and began utilizing it against Ji Xian, appearing and disappearing without a trace. Her commanding usage of space was nothing short of terrifying, surpassing all those within the same realm as her and even many in the next. While others had some understanding of it and could bend it to their will slightly, Xiao Yueyin seemingly had absolute authority over it. She was as natural as a fish in the water, moving without any hindrances. However, Ji Xian could still see the flaws in her movements, as well as the spatial fluctuations she was leaving behind. ¡°The Life Destruction realm is merely a test of a cultivator¡¯s will and heart,¡± Ji Xian continued leisurely, proceeding from when he was cut off. ¡°With the will unyielding and heart unflinching, the rejection is nothing but a minor obstacle. The world may see it as something difficult, but it should never be for someone like you.¡± Under the inky black scales that masked her expression, Xiao Yueyin was reddened with shame. She had previously been so confident in completing the Life Destruction¡ª to undergo all thirty-three rebirths, yet after having completed her Ninth Life Destruction, she had hit a wall due to the instability of her emotions. Behind Ji Xian¡¯s calm, guiding words, Xiao Yueyin knew he was silently criticizing her for being unable to break through.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Someone¡­ like me? What do you know about me!?¡± She suddenly shouted, her voice trembling in frustration. ¡°Do you think everyone can be like you and Lihua? I¡¯m neither as talented nor as gifted as the two of you. Do you even know how much I want your strength? If I had your power, would I be waiting here for you to wake up? I would¡¯ve gone to save the Arcane Mountain, gone to save my master, and gone to save Sister Zongying.¡± ¡°If only I was like Lihua¡­ if only I was like you!¡± Xiao Yueyin cried, her voice breaking as she finally unleashed the torrent of emotions that had been building all week. The couple had left her in the dark, telling her nothing after they¡¯d returned from the Ardent Yin Sect¡¯s library. Immediately after their withdrawal, the Mortal Desolate World erupted into chaos. The Second Yin Pavilion Master vanished without a trace, the Talisman Hall Master was revealed to be a spy, the sects had been forced into mass evacuation, and the Graha invaded. Though she tried to remain calm, the pressure was piling on her shoulders. Xiao Yueyin was fully aware of her identity and the immense potential she carried. Destined to become a Miracle, she had long understood the expectations placed upon her by Dong Zongying and the Great Ancestor. She was supposedly meant to be the one to stand against the threat of the Graha, to save the world from their invasion. Yet, when the time finally came for her to fulfill that role, she was powerless¡ª lacking the strength and time to grow. Now, she was forced to rely on others, and the feeling of her own uselessnessweighed heavily on her heart. ¡°Ji Xian¡­¡± Xiao Yueyin muttered, while throwing her punches and kicks even more fiercely than before. ¡°With all that you¡¯re capable of, why do you do nothing? What could you have been doing that¡¯s so important? Why do you choose to stand idly by while our people die?¡± ¡°Yueyin¡­¡± Listening to Xiao Yueyin¡¯s words, Xia Lihua¡¯s heart tightened as she was racked by guilt. She wasn¡¯t without blame in all this. Perhaps being around Ji Xian had unknowingly influenced her. After he created his theory, Ji Xian had sparked her excitement about cultivating both True and Astral Essence. While she was of the mind to help Mortal Desolate in their need to overcome the Graha, when the moment came for her assistance, she had chosen cultivation instead. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hypocrisy as she shook her head in disappointment. Xiao Yueyin wasn¡¯t yet done criticizing Ji Xian, her voice slowly getting louder as she rebuked him. ¡°You chose your self-interest over Mortal Desolate! Had you not procrastinated, all of the Chaos Tunnels could¡¯ve been sealed. The Arcane Mountain wouldn¡¯t have had to split with the other sects to deal with the Graha¡¯s forces in the Lower World. For all your abilities, your talent, and your gifts, YOU¡¯RE NOTHING BUT A SELFISH¡ª¡° A hand suddenly reached out, its fingers wrapping firmly around Xiao Yueyin¡¯s throat before forcibly removing her from the spatial depths. The crushing grip silenced her and she squirmed in pain as a choking pressure descended on her figure. Xiao Yueyin felt the True Essence in her body dissipating. She thrashed desperately, struggling to escape, but against this heartless man, it was futile. Her movements grew weaker while her eyes slowly rolled back as she suffocated on his overwhelming aura. The black scales on Xiao Yueyin dulled and quietly began to fall off. Using the minuscule strength she had left, she focused her vision and stared at the hazy figure that held her without mercy. Tears welled in the corner of her eyes and her lips trembled, releasing small pockets of air. ¡°A¡­s¡­o¡­le¡­¡±
Chapter 113
Ji Xian indifferently held Xiao Yueyin, his grip firm around her tender neck. Her words did little to affect him. The fault she had accused him of, he was guilty of it, but there was no remorse in his heart. She should be well aware of what kind of person he is by now, and though she had cursed him, he knew it was only out of her frustration. He was letting her release her resentment, yet there was something she said that somewhat irritated him. ¡°Are you done with your little tantrum, Dragon Saintess?¡± He asked, his tone laced with a touch of sarcasm. Xiao Yueyin¡¯s hands held onto his arm, her fingers trying hard to claw deep into his seemingly impenetrable skin. ¡°Sr¡­wu¡­¡± she garbled painfully. She knew he was making fun of her title, that the dignified Elder of the Arcane Mountain was nothing more than a child in front of him. Whether it was her behavior or her strength, it was insignificant. Xiao Yueyin was on the verge of losing consciousness, but Ji Xian didn¡¯t let her escape so easily. His grasp on her tightened and his aura flared to an even higher degree. His actions caught the attention of all those who were still left in the Ardent Yin Sect. Figures appeared one after the other but none dared to come close due to the frightening pressure. Some decided to go against their gut feeling and approached the trio, but the minute they moved, they spat a mouthful of blood, fainted, and fell into the ocean. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Have the Graha made their way here!?¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­ that¡¯s the Dragon Saintess!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that man? Oh, oh no¡ª the Dragon Saintess is in trouble! We need to help her!¡± As these people began scurrying about, ineffectively sending their attacks forward, Xiao Yueyin was forcefully startled awake by the increase in pressure. A deathly air hung on her head as she painfully choked from being in Ji Xian¡¯s presence. Words couldn¡¯t describe how she was feeling right now. Her eyes widened as she realized he was actually torturing her. What she was experiencing was akin to being strangled but was unable to pass out or die. Ji Xian was merciless, showing no reaction to her agony. Pulling her closer, he fixed his gaze on Xiao Yueyin and spoke in an unsettlingly calm tone, ¡°Remember this moment, Yueyin¡ª the helplessness, the suffering, the torment. This is the reality of our world of cultivation when you lack the strength to protect yourself. Law? Order? Friendship? It is but a fickle thing. The day needs to come when you stop being complacent in your cultivation. You are stuck on the Ninth Life Destruction due to your own emotional weakness¡ª your competitiveness with Lihua, your feelings for me, and your desire to protect Mortal Desolate. Instead of using all those things as fuel to improve yourself, you have let it hold you back. Where was all that confidence you have shown before?¡± Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m disappointed.¡± ¡°Chh¡­grr¡­uuuu,¡± Tears streamed from Xiao Yueyin¡¯s eyes, gurgling sounds came from her mouth and saliva dripped from her lips. Her body spasmed in stinging misery while her limbs wildly flailed in search of relief. It was unknown if she even heard Ji Xian¡¯s words in her condition. yet he continued regardless. ¡°You wish to speak of talent? Then tell me, who has greater talent than you? Who has greater potential? Do you not realize the immensity of your background? Do you think people with a dragon bloodline are a dime a dozen? You are someone destined to become a Miracle, do you know the significance of that?¡± Ji Xian narrowed his eyes, and his tone became slightly agitated, ¡°You keep speaking of my talent, and my gift, it¡¯s a shame you don¡¯t know how ridiculous that sounds to me.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Talent¡­¡± he murmured with some nostalgia. ¡°Whatever talent I had, I¡¯ve given it all away a long time ago, and do you know the price I paid for it?¡± Xiao Yueyin, as though sensing his sentiment, stopped thrashing around and blankly stared at him. Ji Xian returned her gaze and said calmly, ¡°The price was my life. I had died for it.¡± ¡°As for my gift¡­¡± Ji Xian bitterly smiled. His gift was the simulation. He wasn¡¯t sure if Xiao Yueyin used this word intentionally but he did find it funny how fitting it was. How could he not be aware that the only reason he was able to reach this point was because of his simulation? He may sometimes laugh, joke, and brag about his strength but inside, he knew very well that without the simulation he would¡¯ve died on the streets long ago. The simulation made him who he is today, even his innate ability¡ª that was his pair of eyes, didn¡¯t awaken until he got the simulation. His achievements were in large part only due to luck in obtaining this cheat. Ji Xian shook his head, refusing to elaborate. He looked at Xiao Yueyin, who was still groaning in pain, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand how good you¡¯ve had it, to have been so sheltered by your sect, and¡­ to have met me.¡± Ji Xian smiled, his casual countenance returning, ¡°You can blame me for my selfishness all you want, but in your heart, you should already know that without my interference, the situation right now in Mortal Desolate would¡¯ve been even worse. There wouldn¡¯t have just been one Chaos Tunnels active, but nine. This would¡¯ve allowed the Graha to send over even more of their people. Just one Chaos Tunnel was enough to hold back your sect, imagine what eight more would do? It was me who gave you all a fighting chance.¡± ¡°tu¡­f¡­ut,¡± Xiao Yueyin glared at Ji Xian, obviously unconvinced by his words. To her, it only sounded like he was justifying himself, and she didn¡¯t want to hear it. Ji Xian didn¡¯t want to argue with her and instead had another idea. ¡°You want me to save the Arcane Mountain, yes?¡± He suddenly asked. ¡°Was that not the reason why you stayed here?¡± Xiao Yueyin froze, despite all the pain she was feeling, she slowly nodded. ¡°Give me access to your sect¡¯s lib¡ª¡° Knowing what he was about to say, Xiao Yueyin furiously glared at him, her eyes burning with anger. ¡°Uh,¡± Ji Xian awkwardly coughed and stopped himself. ¡°Then, how about this¡­¡± he grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hours, if you can break through to the Tenth Life Destruction within that time. I will give you my assistance.¡± Xiao Yueyin gritted her teeth, hands nervously clutching onto Ji Xian¡¯s arm. Her expression was one of uncertainty. Two hours? That¡¯s¡­ impossible! This asshole! This #$#R@! Why, why can¡¯t he just help me? Why does he always make things so complicated?! She screamed internally. ¡°I¡¯m not taking no for an answer,¡± Ji Xian said indifferently. ¡°You have two hours. If you have not broken through by then what will happen to your beloved sect, I wonder?¡± Using his other hand, Ji Xian gently wiped away the tears from the corner of Xiao Yueyin¡¯s eyes and saliva from her lips. Then, he moved his mouth close to her ears and whispered, ¡°You should know what kind of person I am by now. I won¡¯t act without benefit. If you fail this, not only will your life be forfeited but I will let your entire sect be destroyed. ¡± Xiao Yueyin shivered. She gave him a look filled with fright and his perfectly handsome face was the last thing she saw before her vision went black. ¡°NOOOOO!¡± The people from the Ardent Yin Sect screamed in horror. ¡°He¡ª he killed the Dragon Saintess!¡± ¡°The Dragon Saintess is dead!¡± From their point of view, they didn¡¯t have a clear view of Ji Xian, only his back. He held Xiao Yueyin by the neck and the next thing they knew, her entire body exploded into countless particles. Then, he vanished. Far away, he reappeared along with Xia Lihua, whose face was filled with anger. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±She asked, her tone serious. ¡°It is for her own good,¡± Ji Xian replied casually. ¡°You tortured her and then you gambled on her life!¡± Xia Lihua exclaimed. ¡°Is this all fun and games to you? She may die!¡± Ji Xian shifted his gaze, his eyes narrowing as he focused on Xia Lihua, ¡°this is for her own good.¡± He repeated solemnly. ¡°I think of her as my sister, if I knew this was what you were going to do, I would¡¯ve¡ª¡° ¡°Interfered? I know,¡± Ji Xian interjected, finishing her thoughts. ¡°Believe in her, her limits aren¡¯t merely the Ninth Life Destruction or Tenth Life Destruction¡ª but beyond the thirty-third. ¡°Hmph!¡±Xia Lihua snorted, looking away. After a brief pause, she grumbled, ¡°You are so¡ª¡° ¡°Frustrating? I also know,¡± Ji Xian nodded with a grin, interjecting once more. A vein begins to throb in Xia Lihua¡¯s temple. Just when she was about to fully go off on him, he offered her his hand. ¡°What?¡± Xia Lihua skeptically asked with a raised brow. ¡°We have some stuff to do at the Arcane Mountain.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to help them¡­?¡± Xia Lihua hesitated. ¡°But you told Yueyin that¡ª¡° Ji Xian smirked, ¡°I lied. We both know she¡¯ll succeed anyway so why bother waiting?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xia Lihua was speechless. Slowly, she held Ji Xian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I think Yueyin was right, you are an asshole.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was Ji Xian¡¯s turn to be silent and he muttered, ¡°Oh, was that what she called me before?¡± The couple looked at each other for a moment before breaking out into laughter, then, they disappeared under the watchful gaze of the moon.
Chapter 114 An old husband and wife stood in front of their mud house on a small island in the Arcane Region. Many other mortals like them were evacuated long ago, but they have chosen to stay. At their age, how much time could they possibly have left? They were already in their eighties and even though this number was considered nothing to cultivators, they had lived long enough and had seen enough¡ª especially for one lifetime. They¡¯d rather the resources be spent elsewhere to save others and let their fate be given to the hands of Heaven. Not everyone has the aspiration to go against the natural order, sometimes, the choice to remain ordinary is the most discerning one. They held each other tightly as they watched what was seemingly the end of the world. The sky had fractured. A chaotic storm brewed with lightning tearing through the domain, followed by the deafening roars of thunder. Tempestuous winds howled as dense tornadoes twisted violently across the horizon. Multicolored rays rippled through the clouds, colliding in booming explosions. The husband and wife shivered at this apocalyptic scene, leaning toward each other hard for an ounce more of comfort. ¡°Honey¡­ I¡¯m afraid,¡± the wife whispered, crying. The husband pursed his lips, being the man, he didn¡¯t want to show any fear, but as he moved his gaze away from above to what was in front of them, he stammered, ¡°It¡¯s¡ªit¡¯ll be ok, my dear wife. Our time has merely co¡ªcome, what is there to be afraid of?¡± He softly soothed the woman in his arms, all the while, nervously gaping at the towering blue wall that was about to crash into them. The tsunami was enormous, consuming and obliterating everything in its path. One by one, islands disappeared beneath its waves, and it seemed to grow larger with every passing moment. The two quietly waited for their end, focusing only on each other and not what was ahead. ¡°I have no regrets,¡± The husband said with a wrinkly smile. The wife nodded. ¡°I too, none. Although¡­ I wish to have seen Zhu-er one last time.¡± ¡°Our son is currently at the Arcane Mountain, fighting for the fate of our world. We cannot be so selfish.¡± The wife had more to say, but she was interrupted by a wide shadow that cast over them. Knowing it was time, the two looked into each other¡¯s eyes before lovingly giving their final embrace. They waited for the inevitable impact that would slam into them. A second passed, then another second, and then another. Nothing happened. Feeling that something was wrong, the husband and wife hurriedly looked up, and what they saw made their jaws drop. The colossal wave hung in the air, frozen mid-crash. Every water droplet that formed to create the tsunami was held in place and completely unmoving. Even the beasts and land submerged within were stagnant. The old couple were in awe. While they were unaffected, time appeared to have completely stopped around them. BOOM The tsunami suddenly exploded, delivering rain down through the surrounding area. Surprisingly, the husband and wife didn¡¯t get drenched as a silver glow enveloped their bodies, pushing the rain away from them when it came close. After a dozen minutes, the torrent shower stopped and a strange silence spread, leaving only the heavy sounds of their breathing audible. ¡°Cul¡ªcultivators!¡± The wife shouted in delight. She turned to her husband and exclaimed, ¡°We¡¯re alive! Cultivators saved us! Husband, do you think it was Zhu-er?¡± ¡°Uh, perhaps¡­?¡± The husband replied hesitantly. He was only a mortal, he didn¡¯t know anything about cultivation. In the end, he gave the answer he thought his wife wanted to hear. Yet inwardly, he didn¡¯t think it was likely. Their son wasn¡¯t that capable. ¡°It¡¯s Zhu-er! It has to be! He protected us!¡± The old wife cheered, unaware that several thousand kilometers away, her son lay buried in the mud, his body pinned beneath several others, all wearing the uniform of the Arcane Mountain. His vacant eyes were open, his arm outstretched in the direction of where his parents were, but no breath escaped his lips. His soul was destroyed long ago, leaving behind nothing but a cold husk. Soon, another lifeless body fell and he was quickly shrouded, becoming another forgotten casualty of war. In the background, the battle between the Arcane Mountain and the Graha raged on, with the former slowly being overwhelmed. Their resistance thus far was a commendable feat considering who their opponent was. However, if it weren¡¯t for the soul artifact provided by the Great Ancestor and Dong Zongying¡¯s Ethereal Blight, the so-called Guardian of the Mortal Desolate World would¡¯ve been defeated long ago. These Graha didn¡¯t have the same restrictions as those from above. They were from the Lower World and had merely crossed over to this realm using the Chaos Tunnels. Whether it was pills, formations, talismans, weapons, or Divine Arts, they were free to use them all. The strategy initially employed by the Arcane Mountain to fight in groups was proving ineffective. After all, if they could do it, why can¡¯t the Graha? Body after body, death after death, the Heaven was happily reclaiming what had been stolen from it. Amidst the destructive mayhem, a few sorrowful shouts pierced through the battlefield. ¡°Alchemy Hall Master!¡± ¡°Fu Gui!¡± The cries left many from the Arcane Mountain speechless as they watched a middle-aged man get struck continuously by beams of fog. Not a single word escaped his lips before the vitality faded from his eyes.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Dong Zongying, locked in battle with a group of Grahas at the Late and Peak stages of the Holy Realm, was startled by the commotion and instinctively turned her gaze toward the source. There, she saw the middle-aged man fall into the ocean and it was as if her heart had just been impaled. A Hall Master had perished! Before Dong Zongying could even process this event, an attack flew her way. If this was just any ordinary soul attack, she wouldn¡¯t have cared as her Ethereal Blight would easily disperse it, but it was different this time. This soul attack was crimson red and was infused with a weird energy that was thinning the True Essence of Heaven and Earth. What is this!? It¡¯s¡­ corrosive? Dong Zongying didn¡¯t know what she was seeing, however, upon sensing the power behind this beam of fog, the oscillation of her Ethereal Blight became even faster. Even so, it didn¡¯t fully manage to scatter the beam of fog as it kept pushing through and slowing down her vibration. Dong Zongying¡¯s face paled, pushing her True Essence to its greatest extent, her body hummed before sending one huge pulse outwards like the beat of a drum. The momentum of the red beam of fog dropped and she quickly used this opportunity to retreat. ¡°What was that?¡± She murmured in alarm. Once she was safe, she gave the fallen Fu Gui a glance, whose body had sunk deep into the ocean. A grieving sadness coursed through her but unfortunately, this was not the time for mourning so she could only push those feelings aside. Dong Zongying turned her attention to the source of that unusual attack earlier and her eyes widened at what she saw. Of the group of Grahas she was fighting, there was one that had undergone a startling transformation. His body, which was once translucent, had now been permeated red. The spiraling fog within his stomach churned at a ferocious speed while smoky crimson rings encircled his neck, wrists, and ankles, exuding an oppressive aura. She wasn¡¯t alone in her surprise as it seems even his comrades were as well. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re using that forbidden art?¡± One of them asked gravely. Bohai, the right-hand man of Yatong was also part of the group and he too, was solemn, ¡°You should already know that doing this will damage your foundation.¡± The color-filled Graha nodded, ¡°I¡¯m obviously aware. However, the more we fight this Sect Master of the Arcane Mountain, the more I see a second coming of Empress Han Lan. We absolutely cannot allow her to live or else she will become a scourge of our race.¡± Bohai instantly scoffed, ¡°She must definitely die, but for you to equate her to the Empress is utterly ridiculous. She pales infinitely in comparison to her. Even her usage of Ethereal Blight is unsteady and elementary.¡± ¡°If that is what you think, why have we yet been unable to kill her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This one question put the group in a silence and even Bohai could only narrow his eyes, unable to retort. They have been attacking with the intent to eliminate, yet so far, they have been unsuccessful. ¡°Her utilization of Ethereal Blight is steadily improving. Have none of you noticed?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°With the addition of this question, many of them no longer hesitated. Their Soul Essence Vessel churned, spinning rapidly. The sparkling lights in the swirling cloud burst apart and their translucent form quickly turned red. When they exhaled, crimson vaper rings formed and wrapped around their neck, wrists, and ankles. In the group of six, five had used the forbidden art, leaving only Bohai who was still hesitant. The True Essence at the Arcane Mountain was becoming sparse, being corroded away by their strange energy. ¡°What is going on? Where has all the True Essence gone?¡± ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll run out of True Essence! We won¡¯t last much longer!¡± Those from the Arcane Mountain were swiftly alarmed, including the Great Ancestor, who was fiercely battling Yatong. His brows furrowed, wanting nothing more than to assist Dong Zongying, but Yatong refused to allow him to do so. As he fought, two streams of blood leaked from his eyes after he hurriedly performed a divination. While he wasn¡¯t able to see through Yatong due to him having a strand of Heavenly Merit, the same cannot be said for Dong Zongying. A vision emerged, and after the Great Ancestor saw it, his expression darkened. ¡°HAHA, did you see it, old man!?¡± Yatong cackled. ¡°Did you see the ways that she will die? We will not only destroy her soul but her body as well! By the time we¡¯re done with her, there shall be no traces of the Ethereal Blight left!¡± The Great Ancestor was silent, trying hard to break free of Yatong. It was unknown when it happened, but underneath the sleeve that hid his arm, there was a spider-like crack that was slowly spreading like a disease. This body won¡¯t last much longer¡­ he inwardly thought. But no matter what, I can¡¯t let Zongying die! She¡¯s an inheritor of Han Lan, there is potential in her. She has to live, she must! The Great Ancestor knew what he must do, unfortunately, there was no way for him to do it. Splitting his attention, he partially focused on Dong Zongying and saw she was thoroughly suppressed. If it weren¡¯t for Ethereal Blight, she would¡¯ve already died a long time ago. It was also then that he began to see a series of scenes that were playing out exactly as it did in his vision and he trembled. ¡°No! Zongying!¡± He roared. ¡°HAHAHA, this is the end for her!¡± Yatong excitedly exclaimed. ¡°Sect Master! Look out!¡± Zeng Shihao and the other Hall Masters noticed something as well and cried out, rushing to Dong Zongying¡¯s aid. Their desperate charge was quickly halted as a group of Graha stood in their way, blocking their path. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± They shouted, their voices filled with urgency as they recklessly clashed with the enemies standing in their way. Dong Zongying stood alone, heavily breathing with beads of sweat rolling down her face. Her body shook with exhaustion as she was unable to sustain Ethereal Blight any longer. Against six Grahas¡ª two in the Late stage of the Holy realm and four at the Peak¡ª five of whom using the forbidden art, the odds were insurmountable. Before her, six powerful beams of fog were rapidly approaching. She could no longer move, her strength wholly drained. Incapable of doing anything, she seemed to see death smiling upon her. The finality of her life felt like a lifetime in and of itself.Her gaze caught the Hall Masters fighting desperately to reach her, the Great Ancestor¡¯s worried expression, and the anxious faces of the Elders and disciples of the sect. It was strange, although it was the end of her path, her mind was clear of thoughts, and only a tired sigh was released from her lips. Finally, she closed her eyes and resigned her fate. Yet, her fate was unclaimed. Seconds passed but she remained. Confused, she slowly opened her eyes, only to see a tall man in black, standing in front of her like a shield. His back was straight as a spear while his shoulders were imposingly broad. ¡°Who¡­?¡± she muttered. Dong Zongying was taken aback. She didn¡¯t recognize this man and as she looked around, she noticed an oddity¡ª everyone had unexpectedly stopped fighting. The battle at the Arcane Mountain was so fierce just a minute ago but now, it was pervaded with silence as all eyes were solely on this one person. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dong Zongying was baffled. She couldn¡¯t understand what had everyone so entranced, but the answer became clear the moment he turned around. Upon seeing his appearance, Dong Zongying sucked in a breath before forgetting to exhale. Immortal¡­? Ji Xian gently smiled, unbothered by the public¡¯s extreme reaction. He settled his gaze on Dong Zongying and his eyes shined with a clear light that was full of fascination. He had arrived a while ago, before even the death of Fu Gui, the Alchemy Hall Master. Naturally, if he wanted to, Ji Xian could¡¯ve saved him. But he wasn¡¯t Xia Lihua, who was delayed due to wanting to protect the lives of two mortals. He didn¡¯t even know Fu Gui, to Ji Xian, he was just another unfamiliar face, why should he save him? Instead, he was interested in Dong Zongying and her Ethereal Blight. It was because of his curiosity in her, that he chose to stand back and do nothing until he had to step in. Of course, if Xia Lihua had been by his side, this entire event would¡¯ve turned out differently, but because she prioritized the lives of the old couple, leaving him to his own device, Ji Xian acted as he normally would. In exchange for two mortals, dozens more cultivators ended up losing their lives. Ji Xian happily observed Dong Zongying, meanwhile, Yazhu and Yahui, the two Graha brothers, who had awakened after being knocked out by Yatong, instinctively shivered at the sight of Ji Xian¡¯s figure, and the sudden urge to flee became more prominent. Chapter 115 Ji Xian cast Dong Zongying a few brief glances before looking away. He had seen all he needed to see regarding her usage of Ethereal Blight. Truly, he couldn¡¯t help but find the world miraculous. As someone who possibly transmigrated to this realm of cultivation and possessed the simulation, he considered himself an abnormality, but upon witnessing Dong Zongying¡¯s Ethereal Blight, it appears there are also many other people out there like him. This wasn¡¯t to say he believed there were other transmigrators, but rather, there were people beyond the limits of understanding. Shaking his head, Ji Xian mused to himself. Ahh, why am I even surprised, after all, isn¡¯t Lihua and Yueyin the same? Whether it¡¯s their bloodline, draconic transformation, or abilities, I can¡¯t see through them. Though I can perceive how they operate their True and Astral Essence, due to our anatomical and genetic differences, I can¡¯t replicate anything they have. At this point, they are too far from being humans¡ª especially Lihua, who has already undergone multiple awakenings. She may appear as any other person, but if we¡¯re comparing bone to bone, muscle to muscle, blood to blood, the difference is immense. Ji Xian scratched his chin as a ridiculous thought suddenly emerged in his head. I guess the more they advance in their cultivation, the more the two will shed their humanity, reverting to their origin. I wonder if their mortal form will change at all¡­ will they grow horns or something¡­ or maybe a tail? Wait a minute, don¡¯t dragons have snouts? ¡­Huh, does that mean their faces might end up like that one day? ¡­Ah, what a shame, what a shame. Ji Xian narrowed his eyes, devoting an excessive amount of time to pondering this matter. If Xia Lihua was here and knew what his absurd thoughts were, no doubt she¡¯d have the urge to give him a beating. Has he forgotten that certain beasts and monsters could achieve an almost flawless human form upon reaching a high enough stage in their cultivation? Why would she and Yueyin be any different? Ji Xian was naturally aware of this, but Xia Lihua and Xiao Yueyin belonged to a heritage rarely seen, thus, it would be foolish of him to assume they would follow the same patterns as others. Still, watching him delve so deeply into this matter, one might wonder if the true foolishness lay with him instead¡­ Meanwhile, he appeared oblivious to the fact that there were many people present¡ª all of them cautiously eyeing him. He had given only Dong Zongying a part of his attention while outright ignoring the rest. They watched as he mumbled to himself. It annoyed them to no end but none of them wanted to be the first to confront Ji Xian. ¡°All of you saw that too, right?¡± One of the six Graha who had attacked earlier asked, his voice trembling with astonishment. ¡°¡­Mm,¡± Bohai slowly nodded, his own shock mirroring theirs. ¡°How¡­ how is still alive?¡± Another Graha stammered, disbelief etched across his face. They had all seen it¡ª Ji Xian¡¯s unexpected emergence. Standing in front of Dong Zongying, he was struck by six beams of fog. What happened afterward should¡¯ve been the total annihilation of his soul, and yet, he was still alive, casually whispering to himself.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. This was the reason for their hesitation, the reason why everyone stood at a standstill. Not far away, the Great Ancestor and Yatong broke away from their bout and stared at Ji Xian in shock. If they were in his place, chances are, they would¡¯ve likely perished. A combined soul attack of that magnitude would render even soul artifacts useless and in addition to the bizarre corrosive energy that was wrecking the atmosphere, there should be no one in the Lower World capable of surviving that, including those at the Extreme level of the Holy realm. While Yatong was still processing this unexpected turn of events, the Great Ancestor seized the moment. In all the countless visions he had seen of how this war might conclude, not a single one had included this mysterious new figure. An anomaly! He inwardly exclaimed. He attempted another divination, hoping to glimpse at the slightest deviation of the possible future. Unfortunately, even after coughing up a mouthful of blood from the accumulated strain of using this ability, the fate of the Mortal Desolate World remained unclear. Victory and defeat flickered back and forth, endlessly shifting, offering no certainty. The Great Ancestor frowned, confusion gnawing at him. But then, he noticed something strange¡ª these visions were changing far too rapidly, to the point where he was failing to keep up. Within the innumerable moving scenes, countless possibilities unfolded. It wasn¡¯t merely a matter of whether they won or the Graha did, but there were also scenes of mutual destruction, tragic stalemates, and disastrous losses on all sides. The lightning speed of differing outcomes sent a sharp piercing pain through his mind. The Great Ancestor clutched his head in agony, the overwhelming number of visions making it feel as though his skull was on the verge of exploding. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± He muttered, his voice strained. ¡°This didn¡¯t happen before¡­ so why now?¡± ¡°What am I seeing? It¡¯s almost like¡­¡± His words trailed off as his gaze landed on Ji Xian. Shock and disbelief showed in his expression. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if¡­ the fate of everything is entirely dependent on this person.¡± ¡°Not to mention¡­¡± The Great Ancestor hesitated. ¡°This person is outside the realm of fate. I can¡¯t see him. I¡­ can¡¯t see him¡­ wait.¡± A thought suddenly struck the Great Ancestor. He recalled what Dong Zongying once told him¡ª about Xiao Yueyin¡¯s encounter with a mysterious man and woman at the Solitude Auction House, where they obtained the Empress¡¯ book. ¡°Is he¡­ the person who closed the Chaos Tunnels?¡± At the same time when the Great Ancestor performed his divination, Ji Xian stopped muttering to himself, sensing a peculiar sensation. His gaze shifted to the frail, seemingly blind old man. After a brief glance, his eyes glimmering with a faint, clear light, Ji Xian smirked. ¡°A seer? Oh, but it¡¯s merely an incarnation and not a true body. Looks like it¡¯s reaching its limits as well,¡± Ji Xian remarked, his focus dropping to the old man¡¯s arm, where the slithering cracks continued to spread. He had spoken aloud, allowing Dong Zongying to hear him. She snapped out of her daze, giving the Great Ancestor a great look of concern. Just when she was going to ask Ji Xian to clarify what he said, she was hit by the weight of her exhaustion. The True Essence surrounding her dispersed, unable to maintain her flight and slowly losing consciousness, she plunged from the air. It wasn¡¯t long though that she felt a pair of strong arms holding her. With her vision blurring, she unknowingly slipped into its warm embrace. In the instant that Ji Xian carried Dong Zongying, a figure in white appeared next to him, attracting all the attention in the surroundings. Naturally, it was Xia Lihua, who arrived after having protected the old couple from their doom. The two of them stood side by side, almost like an immortal pair of lovers, taking away the breaths of enemies and allies alike. With Xia Lihua¡¯s arrival, the Great Ancestor was now sure who these two people were, and he was somewhat relieved. Xia Lihua indifferently took a glance at the woman in Ji Xian¡¯s arms before giving him a look full of meaning. ¡°What? Jealous?¡± Ji Xian said jokingly, laughing. Xia Lihua shook her head, ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked vaguely. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You stood by and did nothing, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ji Xian held his tongue, feeling that Xia Lihua was getting to know him a little too well. Chapter 116
Xia Lihua shook her head. Ji Xian¡¯s silence was an answer in and of itself. Was she angry? No. Was she disappointed? Of course, not. Unlike Xiao Yueyin, who seemed to place certain expectations on Ji Xian to do the right thing, she held none¡ª at least, not anymore. By now, how could she not understand what kind of person he was? Her feelings for him never clouded her judgment. Ji Xian was profoundly flawed, both as a person and a cultivator. Yet, she won¡¯t judge him for it¡ª she wasn¡¯t perfect either. Xia Lihua knew her constant desire to save others was a weakness, but she wouldn¡¯t change her ways for anyone, just as Ji Xian wouldn¡¯t change either. Though he was often called selfish, was she not the same? In truth, Ji Xian embodied the essence of a cultivator more than she did¡ª his apathy toward the world and relentless pursuit of understanding is more in line with the path of those who sought to go against the natural order. Xia Lihua couldn¡¯t bring herself to view everything with such detachment. The further she walked down her path, the more distant she became from the person she once was¡ª before the awakening of her dragon bloodline. Bit by bit, her humanity was being stripped away on a physical and mental level, leaving all that was left is her compassion, a trait imparted to her by her parents, and it was something she would never want to lose. Xia Lihua¡¯s radiant eyes glazed over the large group before her. With each figure she set her sight on, they would unknowingly swallow nervously. Unlike Ji Xian, who exuded a mysterious and otherworldly aura, Xia Lihua emanated a much more alarming pressure underneath her graceful appearance, and was thus, more intimidating. The Great Ancestor had the strangest expression. For some reason, this beautiful woman in white strongly reminded him of Xiao Yueyin, yet he was unsure why. As his senses move between the flawless man and woman, only a single word comes to mind. Unfathomable, and it¡¯s especially so for this young man. Something about him reminds me of her¡­ Yatong, on the other hand, was feeling a shift of momentum in the air. They were initially gaining the upper hand, and if they had been successful in eliminating the Sect Master of the Arcane Mountain, their victory would¡¯ve all been secured. Unfortunately, two people of unknown origin appeared out of nowhere and ruined it all. Yatong wasn¡¯t someone who was easily shaken by setbacks, but even he couldn¡¯t help but feel unsettled after catching a glimpse of this man and woman duo. Xia Lihua gave Ji Xian another glance before moving her gaze down at the Arcane Mountain. Upon seeing the number of those who had perished, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to make a move, then I will.¡± She said, with silver dragon scales slowly growing underneath her dress. If this had been before the time she met Ji Xian, then perhaps even she wouldn¡¯t have been absolutely confident in fending off the Grahas, however, she was no longer that same person. She had transcended her cultivation, breaking past the limits of the Lower, and even practiced the Soul Liberation Art. Within her, was a Soul Essence Vessel that was similar to the Grahas. Though it was merely in the initial stage, her resistance to soul attacks is incomparable, especially when it was already so strong to begin with due to her bloodline. Ji Xian had also given her some of his soul artifacts, so it matters not if he stand back and does nothing. The second the two of them decided to get involved in the affairs of this world, everything was but a minor fleeting wind. Xia Lihua indifferently looked at the Grahas, her Astral Essence stirring so fiercely that Mortal Desolate began to rumble. She took a step forward and just when she was about to take action, she heard Ji Xian¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± he said calmly. ¡°These Grahas still have their uses, it would be a waste just to let you kill them. Besides, there¡¯s something else here that caught my eye.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Xia Lihua paused. Turning, back to Ji Xian, she observed his expression. Uses? What uses could these Grahas possibly have? What is he planning to do with them? And¡­ something here has his attention¡­ it must have to do with Empress Han Lan¡¯s book. Along the way here, he mentioned the book was giving off weird signals the closer they were to the Arcane Mountain. Collecting her thoughts, Xia Lihua nodded and let Ji Xian do as he wished. He smiled gently at her before snapping his fingers. Instantly, the visions of the Grahas and those from the Arcane Mountain blurred. When clarity returned, confusion spread among both groups as they noticed they had been separated. The Grahas were gathered on one side, while the members of the Arcane Mountain stood behind Ji Xian and Xia Lihua¡ªall except one. Xie Wen, the current Heaven Chosen of the Arcane Mountain, stood directly before Ji Xian. Xie Wen stood out from the rest. While both sides had been locked in fierce battles, leaving many drained and exhausted, he remained completely unscathed, his True Essence untouched and seemingly at its peak. It was a wonder what he had been doing all this time. Ji Xian didn¡¯t even bother giving this person a second glance. Just one look was enough for him to know the kind of individual he was¡ª an opportunist with a cowardly heart. Ji Xian mostly ignored him, reaching only for his spatial ring. This caught Xie Wen by surprise. He had shared the confusion of those around him, startled by the sudden change in location. Since the beginning of the clash at the Arcane Mountain, he had been desperately searching for the perfect opportunity to flee the battlefield. As the Heaven Chosen of the Arcane Mountain, his status had painted a target on his back, drawing the relentless attacks of the Graha. Each time he attempted to escape, he found himself chased, yet, he had managed to avoid direct combat. He knew his actions drew suspicions, but no one had time to call him out amidst the chaos. It was then he noticed something peculiar¡ª the fierce fight between his sect and the Graha suddenly ceased. Before he could process what was happening, he found himself standing face-to-face with a strikingly handsome man dressed in a loose black robe. For a moment, Xie Wen was mesmerized by this man¡¯s perfect presence, feeling something he had never felt before. However, it was short-lived when he noticed the man¡¯s hand reaching for his spatial ring. No! It¡¯s mine! He internally cried. Instinctively, he wanted to fly away, but some mysterious power pressed down on him, holding him in place. Xie Wen could only watch as his spatial ring was pulled off his finger, and when it was done, he felt a certain emptiness, a loss of reassurance, and a piece of himself missing. ¡°Nooo! Give it back!¡± He roared. Ji Xian was somewhat taken aback by Xie Wen¡¯s reaction. In response to his bellow, Ji Xian raised an eyebrow in annoyance before smacking him away. Xie Wen spat a mouthful of blood, shooting beyond the horizon like a twinkling star. ¡°Ugh, my ears,¡± Ji Xian shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s some lungs he got in him.¡± Xia Lihua giggled and said, ¡° You openly took his spatial ring, containing his life¡¯s worth of resources. I can¡¯t say I blame him for screaming.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about his resource. I just needed one thing¡­¡± As Ji Xian spoke, he retrieved Empress Han Lan¡¯s book from within his robe. The ancient tome floated in the air, pulsating as it continued to siphon his True Essence. Then, with a thought, Ji Xian drew an object from Xie Wen¡¯s spatial ring¡ª an item that resembled a talisman. The moment the two came into proximity, the book snapped open, and what was thought to be a talisman was actually a piece of a missing page from the book. Ji Xian¡¯s eyes glowed with a subtle clear light as he watched the paper fix itself into the book¡¯s bindings. What the hell? That paper¡­ it has a rune in it created by the Three Tongue Gist. It¡¯s calling upon the True Essence of Heaven and Earth and converting it into something that nourishes the soul. How long has this paper talisman been doing this conversion? The amount of this soul nourishment energy it contains is enormous. And¡­ not only that but the book is also siphoning this energy and transfering it elsewhere. The shine in Ji Xian¡¯s eyes vanished. After spending some time contemplating, he moved his gaze in the direction of the Amber Soul Kingdom. With a curious smile on his lips, he said, ¡°Empress Han Lan¡­ what a terrifying woman.¡± ¡°Argh! IT¡¯S HIM! It¡¯s the Celestial race¡¯s Astral Shift!¡± ¡°Father! We must run, he¡¯s the one!¡± Suddenly, two voices echoed out, catching Ji Xian¡¯s attention. Turning his head, he saw two familiar figures screaming at the top of their lungs. Chapter 117
Ji Xian smirked as his gaze fell on the two figures. ¡°Hey, hey, look who it is¡ª if it isn¡¯t my two favorite brothers,¡± he remarked with a tone of playful mockery, even waving at them as well. Ji Xian had naturally already seen Yahui and Yazhu the moment he arrived at the Arcane Mountain. He just felt no need to address them. Besides, he was wondering how long it would take for them to recognize him. Surprisingly, it looks like if Ji Xian hadn¡¯t separated the two groups and revealed his ability, the two brothers would¡¯ve only had suspicions but not been able to identify him. Scratching his chin, Ji Xian inwardly mused at the absurdity of this. Is this like Superman putting on glasses and slouching to hide his identity? If I just flip my hair forward and hunch a little, would no one recognize me? Hmm¡­.I¡¯ll definitely need to try this again in the future if I have the chance. It¡¯ll be an interesting experiment. There¡¯s no way this would work on someone stronger than me though, they could just use their spiritual sense to see through me. He passed along this sentiment to Xia Lihua, who quickly covered her mouth with her hand to stifle a laugh. ¡°I can¡¯t say I blame them,¡± she teased. ¡°Whenever your hair is slicked back, people can mistake you for an Immortal. But when it falls forward¡­ you look fit to serve me tea. You give off a very natural servant disposition.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Annoyed, Ji Xian¡¯s mouth twitched, but ultimately he let her have the last word. ¡°Well, they seem quite enthusiastic to see me at least,¡± he muttered. Xia Lihua questioningly raised an eyebrow. Turning her head, she saw Yahui and Yazhu frantically trying to convince the Graha to escape. Even from the far distance, she could see their horrified expressions. ¡°More like enthusiastically traumatized¡­¡± she murmured, their screams echoing faintly in her ears. Memories of their abuse by Ji Xian¡¯s hands resurfaced in her mind, bringing along that unsettling sensation that crawled across her skin. She may have a dislike for the Graha; however, when it came to Yahui and Yazhu, Xia Lihua slightly pitied them because she knew there was no way Ji Xian would allow them to leave with their lives again. The first time was only because he didn¡¯t want to escalate the situation in Mortal Desolate, but with the way things are now, Ji Xian no longer needs to be cautious. All things considered, the current circumstances in Mortal Desolate are probably what he favored most. After all, Chaos breeds opportunities. Thinking along this line, Xia Lihua couldn¡¯t help but set her gaze on Ji Xian with some skepticism. He¡­ didn¡¯t convince me to go into seclusion with him on purpose, right? If we had participated in this from the start, this entire matter could¡¯ve been dealt with easily. Whether it¡¯s the Graha from the Lower or Upper World, none of them posed an actual threat since Ji Xian is nigh unstoppable down here¡­ But why would he do this? Why wait so long? Xia Lihua subconsciously moved her eyes down, fixing them on Ji Xian¡¯s robe where an old book could be barely seen. The Empress¡­? ¡°What is it?¡± A voice shook her out of her concentration. Looking up, Xia Lihua saw Ji Xian had a look of concern as he looked at her. After some hesitation, she shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Inwardly, she sighed. Why do I tend to doubt him so much? That look he had after we left the Ardent Yin Sect¡¯s library couldn¡¯t be faked. He was genuinely thrilled to test out his True and Astral Essence theory. Our seclusion was just unfortunate timing. Xia Lihua hated having these conflicting feelings for Ji Xian. Because it would mean that with everything he does, there were possibly ulterior motives to it. It was too exhausting to continuously think about, yet she didn¡¯t want to continue viewing him in such a negative light. After all, no matter what he did, he had never harmed her. In fact, she was often the one who benefitted the most. However, when she considered the benefits she had gained at the cost of other people¡¯s lives, her feelings would become complicated. ¡°My thoughts have been all over the place lately¡­¡± Xia Lihua sighed deeply, her gaze lingering on Ji Xian. After a brief pause, she slowly asked, ¡°Actually¡­ back at the Ardent Yin Sect, you told Yueyin that you¡¯ve given your talent away, and because of it, you died¡­ did you mean that literally? Did you give it away to someone?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, you heard that did you?¡± Ji Xian casually chuckled while brushing back his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the time to be discussing this though,¡± Ji Xian nodded his head in the direction of the Graha. Xia Lihua ignored his implication and continued, ¡°From your reaction, you really gave your talent to someone? Is that even impossible?¡± Ji Xian mysteriously smiled, ¡°Anything is possible¡­ if you have the right blood.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xia Lihua frowned. ¡°Then, who was it you gave your talent to?¡± ¡°Someone who is no longer in our world.¡± Ji Xian ignored Xia Lihua, who was in the midst of wanting to ask more questions, and began walking toward the Graha while still carrying Dong Zongying. Meanwhile, the other side was having a commotion of their own, but it wasn¡¯t due to the cries of Yahui and Yazhu. The two of them had rushed from one person to the next, desperately trying their best to convince their members to run, however, the group wouldn¡¯t budge. They were too busy gawking at Ji Xian and what he had done to bother listening to the brothers. The agitation began as soon as Ji Xian separated the two groups. Those of the Arcane Mountain failed to understand it, leaving only the Great Ancestor who grasped the profundity of Ji Xian¡¯s actions. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a simple spatial shift,¡± he muttered. ¡°That belonged to¡­ but how did he do that when he¡¯s clearly human?¡± The Graha were much more familiar with this feeling and thus, understood the severity of the situation. ¡°Did you feel the uniqueness of that spatial shift?¡± A Graha turned and asked his comrade. He nodded and replied, ¡°Yes¡­ it borrowed upon the Essence of the stars.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Celestial race¡¯s Astral Shift.¡± ¡°is this person a Celestial?¡± ¡°Impossible, the Celestials are proud of their appearance. There¡¯s no way they would change it to look human.¡± ¡°Then, how the hell did this person¡­¡± Confusion spread among the Graha and Yatong was no exception. He was no fool, hearing the screams of his sons, he knew that it was this man before him who caused them to be in such a state. If that was the case, Yatong didn¡¯t have the luxury to be careless. He knew exactly how strong Yahui and Yazhu were. They were the number one and number two genius of their race in the Lower World. They were his pride and should¡¯ve eventually gone on to ascend to the Upper World, unfortunately, now that it seems like their mind, spirits, and body have been compromised, it would take a while before they would recover to their former selves. Yatong was furious, yet his frustration was tinged with unease. He had tried to see through this enigmatic young man in black but failed, a realization that only added to his growing nervousness. And it wasn¡¯t just him¡ª even the woman in white standing behind the man exuded a presence that set off every internal alarm he had. This man and woman should be at the Extreme level¡­ even though I¡¯m only at the precipice of the Extreme level, with all the abilities I have at my disposal, I have nothing to fear against those in that realm. But¡­ these two, they¡¯re unfathomable! Where did they even come from? Since when did Mortal Desolate have such people among them? Yatong couldn¡¯t understand this situation, and when he realized the young man in black was approaching him, he immediately upped his guard. He knew there was no room for discussion so he decided to do something that surprised even those of his race. His Soul Essence Vessel churned, quickly increasing in speed. Yatong was prepared to use the forbidden art, however, the second he reacted, he felt a spatial compression around his neck. It wasn¡¯t only he who felt it, but all the Grahas as well. Yatong helplessly squirmed, and as he did, he noticed the heavenly bodies surrounding Mortal Desolate dimming. ¡°What¡­ is¡­ this!?¡± He asked, with much difficulty while choking. Looking ahead, he saw the young man in black with his arm outstretched, his fingers curled tightly as though clutching their necks. ¡°I can¡¯t have you tainting your body with that corrosive Essence, now,¡± Ji Xian grinned. ¡°It¡¯s simply too precious.¡± Yatong¡¯s eyes widened. He felt the approaching presence of death. Chapter 118 The several hundred Grahas were forcibly held in place by Ji Xian, regardless of their cultivation, whether they were in the Crystal realm or the Holy realm. From Yatong to Bohai, Yahui and Yazhu, down to the most unremarkable among them¡ª no one was spared. Ji Xian slowly relaxed his hand and dropped his arm, yet the spatial compression on the Grahas remained. He showed indifference to their struggles. Truthfully, Ji Xian had no strong opinions on the Graha race. There was neither any fondness nor hatred there. To him, they were merely a group of people trying to retrieve what had once belonged to them. Although, in the process of doing that, they had harmed the natives of this world, the blame wasn¡¯t entirely on them. This whole matter stemmed from an event that happened thousands of years ago when Han Lan slayed the direct descendant of the Graha¡¯s progenitor. The reason for her actions is unknown; perhaps this predecessor of theirs came with evil intentions, or perhaps it was Han Lan who held secrets. Since this part of history has been lost with time, it¡¯s hard to judge who is in the right or the wrong. Either way, Ji Xian wasn¡¯t one to easily choose sides. He was only taking action because of Xiao Yueyin, and if not him, then it would be Xia Lihua who would do so. At least this way, he would benefit a little. After briefly watching the group of pained Graha, Ji Xian¡¯s lips curled slightly as he spoke, his tone more reflective than directed at anyone in particular. ¡°The Spectral Physique of your Graha race is like a sharp needle, capable of poking through the limits of reality. Somewhat similar to how a Nether can transcend their blood to become a Graha, your Spectral Physique can likewise evolve into higher stages. A terrifying power it is¡ª one that even I can¡¯t fathom. Apparently, in the second evolution, your resistance to the manipulation of space would increase so drastically that you would no longer be bound to it, and in the third evolution, legend says that when using your Spectral Physique, you will exist between two different planes of reality¡ª making it impossible for you to be killed. I can¡¯t even begin to understand what this means but just hearing it is quite chilling.¡± Ji Xian paused, his eyes resting shortly on Yatong, who was straining to speak. ¡°Ah¡­wh¡­ahh,¡± he wheezed. Ji Xian smirked, though he didn¡¯t understand what Yatong was trying to say, he could guess it from the confusion in his terrified gaze. With a casual shrug, he said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re wondering how I know so much¡ª well, it¡¯s all thanks to my two friends over there.¡± ¡°They were quite cooperative in telling me what I wanted to know.¡± Yatong gritted his teeth. Slightly turning to his two sons, he inwardly cursed at them. Giving an outsider details about their race was utterly foolish. Although this information wasn¡¯t exactly a secret in the Upper World among the bigger factions, it was Yahui and Yazhu¡¯s decision to give it away so easily that angered him the most. This was a betrayal on a grand scale. Of course, if Yatong knew what his two sons had experienced, perhaps he would be more understanding¡­The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Ji Xian chuckled, ignoring him, he continued, ¡°Each evolution of your Spectral Physique requires tremendous aptitude to unlock its potential, and even with your race¡¯s naturally strong talent, it is no simple thing to do. I don¡¯t know what the situation is in the Upper World, but it looks like no one among you has broken through to the second evolution physique. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been affected by this spatial compression.¡± ¡°A shame, really,¡± said Ji Xian, a menacing light flickering in his eyes. ¡°I would¡¯ve very much liked to see it.¡± Lowering his voice, he murmured to himself thoughtfully, ¡°There¡¯s a chance that the once Second Yin Pavilion, Li Yifan, might have it¡­ but messing with her will only grant me more trouble. Looks like I¡¯ll have to reign in my curiosity about this evolved physique for a while.¡± Ji Xian hadn¡¯t forgotten Li Yifan¡¯s true identity. She was someone of great importance to the Graha race¡ª possibly being someone of royalty. If that were the case, he would rather take a step back and let her be. He may not be afraid of death, but that didn¡¯t mean he had a death wish. He still had to be careful for whenever he might ascend one day. He can¡¯t hide in the Lower World forever; there is simply not enough Heavenly Merit that would allow him to do so. While he could do anything he wanted in the Lower World, that would cease once he took the next step forward to the realm beyond. He had never forgotten his roots¡ª how much he had to endure to get to this point, he knew well the things he had to be wary of. He wasn¡¯t like Han Lan, who dared to kill the Graha¡¯s predecessor. While he¡¯s not afraid to do something similar, he saw no reason for it. Doing so would only put a target on his back, which ultimately would hinder his freedom. Ji Xian¡¯s dream in this new life was to explore the vast cosmos and witness its wonders. Cultivation was merely a tool to help him realize that goal, but he had no interest in getting caught up in the endless conflicts and chaos that seemed to define a cultivator¡¯s existence. Why else would he stay out of all the affairs and battles of the Mortal Haven World for so long? His existence wasn¡¯t even known to anyone before he got involved in the Celestial race¡¯s invasion. To him, people, other than a few exceptions, were just too tiring. He has grown weary of them. Currently, Ji Xian¡¯s foremost desire is to free the Mortal Haven World from its entanglement with the Upper World. For as long as the sects, clans, and races from above continue to descend, Mortal Haven will never be able to see peace. Since he had involved himself in this matter, Ji Xian will begrudgingly see it through to the end. Only then can he return to his own pursuits, free from unwanted interference. His arrival in the Mortal Desolate World was for this purpose, and fortunately, after his seclusion with Xia Lihua, he discovered a way to do it. If he wanted, he could return home immediately. It was only regrettable that after getting involved in the problems of Mortal Haven, he now found himself similarly caught up in the troubles of Mortal Desolate. Exhausting as this situation was, Ji Xian couldn¡¯t deny the intrigue it offered. This world, after all, came with its own set of fascinating secrets¡ªone of which was nestled casually inside his robe, silently siphoning his True Essence. ¡°Actually, coming to this world has been quite profitable,¡± Ji Xian smiled. ¡°Kind of makes all this nonsense worth it¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s on your mind that¡¯s making you smile like that?¡± Xia Lihua¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind, pulling him out of his thoughts. ¡°Oh, nothing, Lihua,¡± Ji Xian coughed, avoiding her curious gaze. ¡°You¡­¡± Xia Lihua hesitated. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a thing for strangling people, do you?¡± She asked. ¡°¡­huh?¡± Ji Xian shot her an odd look, utterly clueless as to where Xia Lihua might have gotten such an idea. Chapter 119 Ji Xian smartly decided to ignore Xia Lihua. Shaking his head, his attention returned to the company of the Grahas. With not much else to say to them, he performed a single hand sign, further tightening their spatial prison. Then, Ji Xian raised his arm high into the air with his index finger pointing upward. A mysterious energy began to form above it. It was warm yet shapeless; the instant it appeared, the heavenly bodies surrounding the Mortal Desolate World dimmed even further. It quickly grew in size, resembling a distant star shining blindingly. Not only was everyone dumbfounded by this scene, but Xia Lihua was as well. Watching the formless mass continue to expand above Ji Xian¡¯s head, her heart instinctively shriveled, and her blood boiled from the threatening aura that emanated from him. Is this some sort of Divine Art? Or is it an ability? She wondered inwardly, her surprise evident. Thinking back, this wasn¡¯t the first time Ji Xian had used this move. He had unleashed it once before against the Nether race in the Mortal Haven World. At that time, however, she had been unconscious and missed it entirely. Everything she knew about it had come from the Ancestors back home, who had recounted the events that unfolded while she was in a brief coma. Now that she was seeing it firsthand, she understood why the Ancestors had so much trouble describing it¡ª the formless mass wasn¡¯t created by True Essence! Xia Lihua narrowed her eyes. By now she was well aware that this world contained more than just True and Astral Essence. The Graha were living proof of this, as was the Soul Liberation Art she cultivated. Within her, the Soul Essence Vessel- formed after reaching elementary mastery¡ª contained what she and Ji Xian simply called Soul Essence, a name that was as self-evident as the vessel itself. With that, she had identified three known Essences. True Essence was of the Heaven, Astral Essence was of the individual, and Soul Essence was clearly of the soul. Yet, as Xia Lihua set her gaze beyond the exosphere, her piercing silver eyes witnessing a lusterless nearby star, she realized that there was possibly a fourth Essence type. Just how many types of Essence are there? She pondered. Since I started cultivating, I was taught only two types of Essences in the Mortal Haven World. There was never a mention of another. Was this information purposely hidden from us, or was the Lower World just lacking details? But then again, even if we know of them, so what? Most people seem capable of cultivating only a single Essence type¡ª unless they¡¯re as peculiar as Ji Xian and me. The Soul Liberation Art isn¡¯t something anyone can just cultivate. Looking at the entire Mortal Haven World, I can¡¯t imagine anyone else qualified enough to read even a single word of it, and in the Mortal Desolate World, I dare say only Yueyin is competent enough to do so. What a shame that the requirement is so extreme, otherwise, we could spread this around and increase our collective strength. Xia Lihua habitually ran her fingers through her silky hair, brushing it back while contemplating. True, Astral, Soul, and now this fourth Essence¡­ Ji Xian must¡¯ve also recently come to this realization as well¡ª each Essence corresponds to a certain cultivation system, with each system drawing their power from different sources. There lies the question. If Qi Cultivators draw in True Essence from the Heaven and Body Cultivators create their own Astral Essence from the self, then where are those like the Graha beckoning their Soul Essence from? It cannot simply be from our very soul, Unlike Body Cultivators who have their Internal World to create Astral Essence, our soul is not capable of holding such a tangible thing.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Just as Xia Lihua was trying to solve the answer to this question, Ji Xian¡¯s voice rang in her head, answering it for her. The Soul Essence that not only the Graha, but you and I as well absorb, stems from their Progenitor, the Ghost. Xia Lihua¡¯s eyes widened as she looked up to meet Ji Xian¡¯s gaze. He smiled at her, his eyes gleaming as though they could see straight through her thoughts. ¡°Are you aware of what you¡¯re saying?¡± she replied through her spiritual sense, unsurprised by how well he seemed to know her. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°The reason True and Astral Essence are incompatible lies in the conflict of their empyrean domains. While the differences between the two are subtle, Astral Essence cannot be used by others¡ªit belongs solely to the self. I don¡¯t know how far the path of Body Cultivation can ultimately reach, but for it to one day become usable by others, I¡¯m guessing one¡¯s Internal World must expand to rival Heaven itself, becoming a separate dominion. If we go by what you¡¯ve said, then the Progenitor of the Graha race is a being that has stepped into that realm!¡± Ji Xian casually shrugged, ¡°Maybe.¡± As he did so, he pointed his finger that was holding onto the formless mass at the Graha. It flew toward them, neither fast nor slow. Yatong desperately screamed, no different than how his two sons were earlier when they tried to convince him to leave. ¡°Why can¡¯t I move!? How are you doing this!? None who are in the Lower World can manipulate space to this degree! It¡¯s impossible!¡± These were the words that he wanted to say, unfortunately, with the spatial compression still tightening around his neck, he wasn¡¯t able to speak. On seeing the approaching formless mass, he tried to call upon his Soul Essence, yet it didn¡¯t heed his call. Yatong could only squirm in a panic. ¡°How are you related to the Celestial race!? This is their Cosmic Alchemy! You can¡¯t use this on people! What are you planning to do!?¡± Ji Xian chuckled at Yatong¡¯s struggle, not an ounce of compassion could be heard in his tone. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the formless mass enveloped the thousands of crying Graha, silencing their weeping despair. The formless mass shined before quickly contracting in size until it became the size of a small bead. Ji Xian waved his hand, and the bead floated toward him, settling in his grasp. He toyed with it, effortlessly shifting it between his fingertips. He turned to face Xia Lihua, and after a brief pause, he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think the Graha¡¯s Progenitor is still alive?¡± Xia Lihua was distracted by the bead in his hand, confused as to what it was. Upon hearing his question, she blinked before looking at Ji Xian oddly. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± she answered. ¡°How far do you think Heaven extends?¡± Ji Xian asked again. ¡°Is it only our universe? Or every universe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°If Heaven exists in every universe, then how is it possible for there to be another empyrean domain? Where would it even be?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Heaven¡­ how do we even know Heaven is real? Or conscious? What even is Heaven? If the Graha¡¯s Progenitor can become something rivaling Heaven, then can we consider him ¡°Heaven¡±?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Ji Xian shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say anything. These are questions that I also would like to know. I¡¯m not as all-knowing as you think. Cultivation is fascinating, isn''t it? We all start on similar paths, but slowly, we diverge. I don¡¯t think that there is a fixed way to reach the end of cultivation¡ª if the end exists, that is. Just look at the Graha¡¯s progenitor. Clearly, he didn¡¯t follow the path of Qi or Body Cultivation, yet he became a person who is not only feared by the Universal Will, but he became a source of power for his people and all those who follow in his way. For now, we can only move onward one step at a time, slowly figuring things out as we go. We haven¡¯t even attained divinity yet, but we are already thinking so far ahead. What¡¯s the point?¡±